《Raising the Northern Grand Duchy as a Max-Level All-Master》 Chapter 1.1 My heart pounded with a mix of strange excitement and awkwardness. ¡®How long has it been since I¡¯ve had a break like this?¡¯ I run a small business. As a result, I¡¯ve lived a life where the concept of a ¡°holiday¡± practically didn¡¯t exist. Recently, I copsed from overwork and was prescribed a week of rest by my doctor. Of course, knowing myself, I didn¡¯t n to rest for the full week. Still, I decided to take about four days off. It made me uneasy to think about not going to my workce for several days, but I trusted my staff to handle things well. I also told them to call me immediately if anything happened. ¡®What perfect timing. My vacation coincides with the release of that game¡¯s sequel.¡¯ Sitting in front of myputer, my eyes sparkled at the thought of spending my rare holiday in the most fantastic way possible.¡®The Era of Silver 1 was so much fun.¡¯ The Era of Silver was a very niche game set in an Arcane-Punk world where magical engineering had advanced. It was a single-yer RPG that didn¡¯t support online functions, but it offered incredible freedom. Though it was a solo game, I enjoyed it thoroughly and yed it for the longest time. Even during busy times with my business, I¡¯d y it whenever I could. Now, almost ten yearster, the game¡¯s sequel, Era of Silver 2, has finally been released. Even better, it had upgraded from the 2D graphics of its predecessor to almost lifelike 3D graphics. Investing my golden holiday into this was absolutely worth it. ¡®For my first character, I should go with a production-oriented jack-of-all-trades, right?¡¯ In the Era of Silver 1, I mostly enjoyed the game with production-focused characters. I had triedbat and magic-focused characters as well, but what suited me best was a character specialized in production and crafting. One notable feature of this game was that hunting and PvP weren¡¯t mandatory. You could fully enjoy the game just by doing production tasks within the city. And I found this style of y incredibly fun. My preference for managing a business in real life was reflected in how I yed the game. ¡®Finally.¡¯ While reminiscing about my memories of Era of Silver 1, the instation of the game waspleted. My entire body, exhausted from overwork, seemed to fill with energy as if by magic. -Loading¡­- I entered the game and clicked the ¡°Create Character¡± button. -Ba-dum!- The first thing that greeted me was a special alert message. [You have achieved legendary aplishments in Era of Silver 1.] [Special benefits are granted.] [The character you yed the longest in Era of Silver 1 can be brought over to Era of Silver 2.] [However, items cannot be transferred.] Looking at the message window, I paused to think. ¡®Should I start with a max-level character and explore the game?¡¯ Of course, ying like this could make the game less enjoyable. But thest line mentioned that items wouldn¡¯t be transferred, which changed everything. ¡®This game is all about grinding anyway.¡¯ I had a hunch that trying out the game with this approach could still be fun. Most importantly, production-oriented characters in Era of Silver required an absurd amount of grinding. Four days wouldn¡¯t even scratch the surface. [The Era of Silver 1 character ¡®Arad¡¯ has been imported.] And so, I imported the max-level production-focused jack-of-all-trades character I had spent the most time ying in Era of Silver 1. ¡°Awesome!¡± The imported character was ridiculously overpowered, even by my standards. Stats: Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Divinity: 10 Evasion: 10 Defense: 10 Magic Power: 38 Focus: 61 Spirit: 49 Intelligence: 54 Willpower: 70 Endurance: 55N?v(el)B\\jnn Health: 58 Dexterity: 300 (MAX) Luck: 101 The stats were the first thing that stood out. Being a production-focused character who only operated in towns, most of thebat stats were at their default values. Magic Power had only the minimum points needed to create magical items. The other stats¡ªFocus, Intelligence, Willpower, Strength, and Health¡ªhad naturally increased through grinding. The only stats I actively allocated points to were Dexterity, a bit of Magic Power, and Luck. Dexterity was the core stat for production-focused characters, so it was an obvious choice. Luck was maxed out with the remaining points to boost crafting and enhancement sess rates. ¡®Next, let¡¯s check the skills.¡¯ The skill window followed the stat screen. Skills (All MAX): Cooking, Farming, cksmithing, Herbalism, Leathercrafting, Sculpting, Alchemy, Architecture, Music, Tailoring, Mechanical Engineering, Magical Engineering¡­ ¡®Wow, I really went all out, huh?¡¯ Every life skill I had painstakingly leveled up in Era of Silver 1 was imported at max level. ¡®The stats and skills seem to follow the same system as Era of Silver 1. Not much has changed. But it looks like redistribution isn¡¯t allowed.¡¯ After confirming the skill window, the appearance customization screen popped up. Unlike the stat and skill screens, appearance could be modified. ¡®Let¡¯s just go with this. It kind of looks like me.¡¯ Feeling toozy to customize, I decided to stick with the default character: a moderately handsome young man with ck hair and ck eyes. In the 2D graphics of the first game, it wasn¡¯t noticeable, but in the realistic 3D graphics of the sequel, he oddly resembled me, which made me like him even more. ¡®Starting location?¡¯ Clicking the ¡°Next¡± button brought up the starting location selection screen. Options included deserts, jungles, forests, big cities, rural viges, ins, and more, but only one choice truly appealed to me. ¡®The Northern Region, of course.¡¯ If the game¡¯s world hadn¡¯t changed drastically, the Northern Region was the best for production-focused characters. It was rich in magic stones, rare minerals, and monster by-products. After selecting the Northern Region as my starting location, I clicked ¡°Enter Game.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Suddenly, a severe dizziness hit me, and I lost consciousness. [Please save us. Save us!] [Legendary Artisan.] [Legendary Alchemist.] [Legendary Magical Engineer.] [Legendary Merchant Lord.] [Save the Northern Region¡­] A desperate plea echoed in my dreams as Iy unconscious. ¡ª ¡°¡­?¡± When I finally opened my eyes, I found myself in a snow-covered world. A small town stood amidst the snowy fields, nketed in a gentle snowfall. The sight felt both familiar and unfamiliar. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The unfamiliar yet strangely familiar memories of the body I now inhabited struck me like a hammer. How much time had passed, I wasn¡¯t sure, but once I had grasped the situation, I muttered a low curse under my breath. ¡°Damn.¡± Chapter 1.2 ¡°Damn.¡± I had to ept the reality that I¡¯d been transported into the game¡¯s world¡ªfaster and with less shock than I expected. ¡°Status window! Status window? Status!¡± I called out repeatedly, hoping for the game¡¯s iconic status window to appear. ¡°¡­?¡± But despite being inside a game world, the status window didn¡¯t show up. Giving up on the idea, I started surveying my surroundings. If my memory from Earth was urate¡ªif the information this body held was reliable¡ªthis ce was Haven, in the Northern Region. ¡®Am I inside the Era of Silver 2?¡¯In the Era of Silver 1, Haven was one of the few major cities in the Northern Region. But the Haven I was seeing now had the feel of a small, developing town that had just outgrown being a vige. ¡®They did say the setting of Era of Silver 2 was 100 years before the first game.¡¯ That detail made this version of Haven understandable. [Save the Northern Region¡­ Save the Northern Region!] Once I had processed my situation, the plea of the entity that brought me to this world resurfaced in my mind. ¡®Save the Northern Region?¡¯ An abstract main mission: Save the Northern Region. ¡®Do I have toplete this mission to return to Earth?¡¯ Instinctively, I felt like finishing this mission was my only ticket back to Earth. ¡®But what¡¯s so bad about the Northern Region that it needs saving?¡¯ Scratching my head, I recalled what I knew about the Era of Silver world. I also sifted through the knowledge in the mind of this body¡ªArad. ¡®In Era of Silver 1, the Northern Region was a territory directly governed by the Empire. But originally, it belonged to someone else. It was the Northern Duchy, ruled by Grand Duke Renslet.¡¯ This meant that in the current timeline, 100 years before Era of Silver 1, the Renslet family should still exist. ¡®The Northern Region¡¯s treatment in Era of Silver 1 was terrible. It was akin to the rtionship between the British Empire and Irnd.¡¯ I had a general idea of what needed to be done. To put it simply, I was supposed to protect the Northern Region and the Grand Duchy from the Empire and the Imperial family. ¡®But this body¡­ It¡¯spletely nonbat-oriented. Am I supposed to fight the Empire¡¯s golden generation with this?¡¯ The problem was that my current situation didn¡¯t make me well-suited to carry out this mission. As a veteran yer of Era of Silver 1, I had decent knowledge of the game¡¯s world and history. If my assumptions were correct, the Empire in this era was teeming with extraordinary individuals¡ªa generation so remarkable that calling them the ¡°golden generation¡± was an understatement. For instance, Emperor Canbraman,ter hailed as the ¡°Light of the Empire,¡± was likely still the crown prince. The 8th-circle archmage and Imperial Magic Tower Master, Duke Yulcanes, was probablyying the foundation for magical engineering in the Empire. Archbishop Teresia of the Imperial Church was likely spearheading religious reform, leaving trails of blood in her wake. Swordmaster and Imperial Knight Commander Doom, known as the ¡°Sword of the Empire,¡± was probably crushing rebel forces within the Empire. Meanwhile, another Swordmaster, Marchioness Havana¡ªdubbed the ¡°Burning Rose of the Empire¡±¡ªwas likely fending off external threats to the Empire. And these were just the names that came to mind immediately. On the other hand, in the Northern Duchy of Renslet, there were far fewer prominent figures: Grand Duchess Arina Rune Renslet, the Frostde Balzac, the Ice Wall Soon, the Great Witch of Spring Isabelle, and the future Great Witch of the Snowfields, Mary. Even then, the Grand Duchess and Balzac were destined to go missingter. It was an overwhelming mission, to say the least. ¡®To return to Earth, I probably have to fulfill that plea.¡¯ If I had lived a miserable life at rock bottom on Earth, it might have been a different story. But before being transported here, I had been a promising young entrepreneur running a startup. Even though I hadn¡¯t been here long, I could already picture my employees and investors anxiously waiting for me back home. ¡®Right now, though, forget saving the Northern Region¡ªI¡¯m barely hanging onto my own life.¡¯ Whoooosh. The snowstorm grew fiercer by the moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®So cold¡­¡¯ The clothes I was wearing were another problem. Currently, I was dressed in the starter outfit from Era of Silver: leather shoes, a leather jacket, and a linen shirt and pants underneath. Linen, in the freezing Northern Region! It felt warmer to not wear anything at all. Aside from a belt with a small leather pouch and a dagger, I had nothing. If I stayed out here, I¡¯d freeze to death in no time. ¡®I need to find shelter and warm up!¡¯ I immediately looked for a ce to stay. ¡®This is Haven. It¡¯s close to the Northern Magic Zone and the Manus River. Merchants, adventurers, and mercenariese and go constantly. That means there should be plenty of inns.¡¯ Sure enough, I spotted one after only a few steps. A sign with a picture indicating it was an inn came into view. The two-story building made of wood and stone looked modestly shabby and worn¡ªlikely a ce frequented by low-tier adventurers and mercenaries. Without a second thought, I entered the inn as if drawn to it. The inside was bustling with people. As I stepped in, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me for half a second before quickly losing interest. Murmur, murmur. They resumed their conversations, clearly unimpressed by my appearance. Step, step, step. I slowly, cautiously made my way to one of the few empty seats left. ¡°Wee! What can I get you?¡± A young boy, likely in his early teens, approached me. He looked earnest and quick on his feet. ¡°Could I see the menu¡­?¡± ¡°The menu¡¯s over there. But¡­ Do you have money?¡± The boy pointed to the menu board near the entrance, giving me a skeptical look. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°We require payment upfront.¡± It was highly impolite to say such a thing to a customer, even in a medieval setting like this. In fact, in worlds like this, polite behavior was often more critical, since a single misstep could cost one¡¯s life in awless society. The fact that the boy was so blunt meant I must have looked utterly shabby. ¡°I¡¯ll pay when I order.¡± ¡°Very well. But please order quickly.¡± The bold boy gave me a pointed look before rushing off to attend to other customers. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at the menu board in silence. Since literacy wasn¡¯t widespread, the board had pictures of food alongside the number of bronze coins required. Given the setting was 100 years before Era of Silver 1, the prices were remarkably low¡ªabout five to ten times cheaper. ¡®But it¡¯s meaningless if I don¡¯t have any money.¡¯ I had absolutely nothing in my leather pouch¡ªnot even a speck of dust. ¡®Think, think. My highest stats are Dexterity and Luck. That means even walking into this inn might have been influenced by my Luck stat.¡¯ As I thought this, I could feel the innkeeper and staff casting sharper nces my way. ¡°Ahem! Sir, are you going to order or¡ª¡± The innkeeper finally stepped in, clearly unable to tolerate my hesitation any longer. Crash! Thud! ¡°You bastard! What did you just say?!¡± A fight broke out at the table next to me. Cheers! The crowd in the inn erupted into raucous cheers as if they had been waiting for this moment. Chapter 2.1 ¡°Fight! Fight!¡± This world had yet to shake off its medieval ir. When a fight broke out, there were always more people cheering than stepping in to stop it. ¡°Fifteen coppers on Renon!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put ten on John!¡± It wasmon for a betting ring to spring up almost immediately. Adventurers and mercenaries in the inn wagered their money, though it seemed they kept the stakes low¡ªroughly a day¡¯s wages, or at most, half a day¡¯s. ¡°Renon has 65 coppers bet on him, while John has 48 coppers!¡± The innkeeper himself ran the betting pool, likely to make enough in fees to repair the inevitable damage to his property.¡°Renon throws a punch andnds a direct hit to John¡¯s gut! Will John spit out the stew he just ate?!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s son, presumably, acted as the fight¡¯smentator. ¡°Renon! If you lose, you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°John! If you lose, don¡¯t ever show your face in Haven again!¡± The brawl unfolding on the inn¡¯s first floor was a shocking spectacle for someone like me, who was only on his first day in another world. ¡®Could this be my Luck stat at work?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think of my Luck stat, which exceeded 100. ¡®So, is this situation suggesting I use it to make some money? But how? I don¡¯t even have any money to bet.¡¯ Keeping my eyes glued to the fight, I stood up from my seat. ¡®Arad¡¯s stats: 101 Luck and 300 Dexterity¡ªboth maxed out.¡¯ With these two stats, surely there had to be something I could do, even without a single coin. As I looked for an opportunity, the fight and gambling reached their peak. ¡°Fight! Fight!¡± ¡°Yeah, hit him harder!¡± ¡°Nothing beats watching scrubs brawl! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Renon trips John with a leg sweep! John¡¯s just getting pounded¡ªcan he make aeback?!¡± ¡°Current bets: 135 coppers on Renon, 54 on John!¡± ¡®When is this going to end? From the looks of it, that guy John is just getting clobbered.¡¯ I silently observed the fight, racking my brain for a way to make some money. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± It was then. Schwing. Cornered and desperate, John drew a crude sword. ¡°Whoa, whoa?!¡± ¡°John¡¯s drawn his sword!¡± ¡°Renon wins by default!¡± Apparently, even in thiswless Northern Region, there were rules. The moment John drew his sword, Renon was dered the winner. ¡°Renon, what are you doing?! Draw your sword and take him down!¡± ¡°Damn it, my sword¡¯s¡ª!¡± But Renon¡¯s face twisted in panic. His sword was out of reach, lying a short distance away. ¡°Hyaaah!¡± John didn¡¯t wait for Renon to retrieve his weapon. ¡°Die!¡± Who started the fight no longer mattered. In the Northern Region, it probably never mattered in the first ce. The only thing that mattered now was this: John had drawn his sword and was swinging it with deadly intent. That was all. Swish! sh! ¡°Ughhh!¡± John¡¯s de struck a deep sh across Renon¡¯s chest. ¡°No killing in my inn!¡± At that moment, the innkeeper intervened. Thud! Punch! As expected of someone running an inn in this rough Northern Region, the innkeeper swiftly subdued John with practiced ease. He was likely an adventurer or mercenary in his younger days. Despite John¡¯s thrashing, he was knocked unconscious by a single punch from the innkeeper. ¡°Urghhh!¡± However, the innkeeper didn¡¯t escape unscathed. Blood dripped steadily from his hand, where a deep cut ran from his palm to his elbow. ¡°Dad!¡± The young boy¡ªhis son and the inn¡¯s worker¡ªrushed over, fumbling to check his father¡¯s wound. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nearby, Renon groaned, bleeding profusely from his chest. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°John, you bastard¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Someone call the guards!¡± ¡°Damn it, that wound¡¯s too deep! He¡¯s losing too much blood!¡± ¡°Dear ancestors, help us!¡± ¡°Dad! Someone, please help my dad!¡± The lively, festive atmosphere in the inn quickly turned somber. ¡®I maxed out the Healing skill, didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Watching the scene, my feet moved on their own. ¡ª This was a world where mana existed. As such, the privileged used healing magic, potions, and divine power to treat injuries. But that was only for the privileged. Even in the Arcane-Punk world of 100 yearster, where magical engineering had advanced,moners rarely benefited from magic or divine power. Instead, they relied on folk remedies and healers. ¡°Bring me clean cloth, boiling water, a needle, high-proof alcohol, and some savage leaves and baron root. Thest two should be easy to find in an inn frequented by adventurers.¡± I shouted at the young boy, who was in a state of panic. I made sure to raise my voice so everyone nearby could hear me. ¡°Are you a healer?¡± Chapter 2.2 ¡°Are you a healer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit of healing.¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯ll get them right away!¡± The boy, who had looked down on me just moments ago, now nodded with a look of reverence and sprinted toward the kitchen. ¡°I have some savage leaves and baron root on me.¡± At that moment, an adventurer who had been observing the scene handed me the two herbs I had mentioned. ¡°Charge the cost to those twoter.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± It seemed that people in dangerous professions often carried emergency supplies like medicinal herbs.¡°Still, both of their injuries are too severe. These herbs won¡¯t be enough.¡± Experienced adventurers and mercenaries, who often knew basic first aid, could tell that the innkeeper and Renon¡¯s wounds were deep. ¡°We¡¯ll need to stitch them up.¡± With that, I grabbed a strand of Renon¡¯s hair and yanked it out. ¡°Here¡¯s the alcohol, needle, boiling water, and the cleanest cloth we could find in the inn!¡± The young worker quickly brought the items I had requested. ¡ª What followed was a whirlwind of activity. Thanks to my maxed-out Dexterity stat, I swiftly stopped the bleeding and stitched the wounds in record time. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°What is that¡­?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even see his hands.¡± The onlookers gasped in awe at my lightning-fast movements. Finally, I ground up the two herbs, applied them to the stitched areas, and wrapped the wounds with the clean cloth. The treatment wasplete. ¡°Clean the wounds with fresh water each night, apply the herbs, and rece the bandages. They should healpletely before spring.¡± ¡°T-thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Both men looked at me with bewildered gratitude, staring at their neatly treated wounds. They were pale from blood loss but no longer in immediate danger. The crisis was averted. ¡ª ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± ¡°Shut it ande quietly!¡± In the background, the guards, who had just arrived, dragged off a now-conscious John. ¡°That John guy, didn¡¯t he start trouble in the streetsst year and spend the whole summer in thebor camps?¡± ¡°This time, he¡¯s probably looking at five years minimum.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Five years in thebor camps? He¡¯s as good as dead.¡± ¡°He really ruined his life, didn¡¯t he?¡± No one in the inn showed a shred of sympathy or pity for John as he was dragged away. ¡ª With the situation fully resolved¡ªincluding the betting pool¡¯s payout and the cleanup¡ªgratitude and rewards followed. ¡°Thank you so much, sir. If I¡¯d known you were this skilled, I would¡¯ve given you food in the house¡­¡± ¡°And if my son offended you earlier, I apologize on his behalf.¡± ¡°My chest wound¡­ It could¡¯ve been fatal. Here, take this as thanks.¡± Renon was the first to offer a reward, handing me a silver coin. ¡°Wow, a silver coin,¡± I muttered as I quickly pocketed it. A single silver coin was equivalent to 100 copper coins¡ªa half-month¡¯s wages for a C- or D-rank adventurer. To think I earned such a valuable coin within hours of arriving in this world! ¡°I should reward you too. Would you prefer another silver coin?¡± The innkeeper, his right hand heavily bandaged, waved it slightly as he offered me payment. Their eagerness to repay me wasn¡¯t just out of gratitude¡ªit was also rooted in the superstitions of the Northern Region. Here, people believed that failing to repay kindness would bring misfortune. Growl¡­ Before I could respond, my stomach let out an embarrassingly loud rumble. ¡°Hungry? How about a meal? Unfortunately, with my hand like this, I won¡¯t be able to cook for a while¡­¡± ¡°Dad! Let me cook!¡± ¡°Not a chance, Tom. You inherited yourte mother¡¯s cooking skills, and I swore you¡¯d never touch a pan. Remember, if you take over this inn, you¡¯ll need a wife who can cook.¡± Ignoring his son¡¯s protest, the innkeeper turned to me. ¡°Or, how about this instead of another silver coin? You seem like you¡¯re looking for a ce to stay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll give you a room here at the inn free of charge until spring.¡± While a silver coin was valuable, staying in an inn for over three months for free was a far better deal. ¡®This guy¡¯s sharp. He knows having a healer staying at his inn will naturally attract more customers.¡¯ I could see the hidden meaning in his offer¡ªnothing in this world came for free. Still, it was a win-win for both of us. ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully ept.¡± Silently thanking my Luck stat for the fortunate turn of events, I epted the innkeeper¡¯s offer. ¡°But for now, you¡¯ll have to find meals elsewhere. Go grab something to eat at another tavern or restaurant,¡± the innkeeper said, looking more at ease now that the immediate crisis was over. ¡°Speaking of food, how about I take over cooking while I¡¯m staying here?¡± The innkeeper raised an eyebrow at my suggestion. ¡°You can cook too? Well, with those quick hands of yours, I¡¯d imagine you¡¯re pretty skilled. Honestly, I¡¯d wee it.¡± ¡°On one condition,¡± I added. ¡°Name it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take 30% of the revenue from any food I prepare. For example, if I sell ten bowls of stew at 1 copper each, I¡¯ll get 3 coppers.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s an unusual condition. Are you sure it¡¯s worth it? Food doesn¡¯t sell as much as you might think here. It might not be profitable for you.¡± The innkeeper frowned, not in disapproval but as if trying to understand the unfamiliar terms. ¡°How about I just pay you a t wage? Six coppers a day¡ªtop pay for a head chef. Plus, you¡¯d still earn extra from any healing services.¡± ¡°No, I n to sell a lot of food.¡± ¡°You seem pretty confident in your cooking skills. Well, fine. I don¡¯t see any downside for me.¡± When I didn¡¯t budge, the innkeeper shrugged and finally agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the kitchen right away. Want to eat your first meal here while you¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°Might as well. I¡¯ll need to get used to the ce.¡± ¡°By the way, my name¡¯s Jack, and that boy over there is my son, Tom.¡± ¡°Arad.¡± ¡°Arad, huh? Nice name.¡± And just like that, less than a day after being transported to this game-world, I¡¯d secured money, a ce to stay, and a job. The prowess of a maxed-out production character left even me in awe. Chapter 3.1 ¡®Let¡¯s secure my ce here first. Saving the Northern Region can wait.¡¯ I had my reasons and objectives for volunteering as a chef despite the risks. ¡®Working at the inn makes it easy to gather information, and I can earn money safely. Plus, as a chef, I can start immediately without any special conditions.¡¯ My n was to adapt to this otherworldly environment while working at the inn, safely earning money, and building a foundation for self-sufficiency. This was my first objective. ¡®Now that I think about it, this is pretty fun¡ªmy isekai life.¡¯ The start had gone so smoothly that I didn¡¯t feel the difort people often associated with medieval fantasy worlds. It felt more like a vacation. Or perhaps a hyper-realistic VR game. If not for the mission to ¡°save the Northern Region,¡± this would¡¯ve been a perfect isekai holiday.¡ª About an hourter, I prepared my first dish using the ingredients and tools avable in the inn¡¯s kitchen. The dish was a simple Northern-style stew, the most popr and affordable meal in the region. ¡°Wow¡­ this is amazing!¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding about your skills.¡± ¡°It¡¯s way better than Dad¡¯s cooking!¡± ¡°Shut it, you brat.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t practical to make just one serving, I ended up cooking portions for the innkeeper and his son as well. Fortunately, they devoured my stew and praised it to no end. But the problem was me. Unlike them, I could barely bring myself to eat a few spoonfuls. ¡®They call this delicious?¡¯ The stew had a strong gamey odor, and the vor was overwhelmingly nd. ¡®Even if I use salt to fix the ndness, the smell is unbearable.¡¯ As I stared at the stew, my mind buzzed with the expertise and knowledge of someone with a maxed-out cooking skill¡ªalongside my Earthly sensibilities. ¡®This body, Arad,es with knowledge of isekai-specific ingredients that match the cooking skill level.¡¯ It was fascinating. From an Earthly perspective, my body was like high-performance hardware, and my soul, the OS, had integrated seamlessly. ¡®As expected from a fantasy world, the North has decent spices and seasonings. Even rock salt is rtively cheap thanks to nearby salt mines.¡¯ Whenever I focused, a wealth of information surfaced in my mind, like essing a personal chatbot. ¡®Combining that with Korea¡¯s herbal traditions could enhance the vors even more.¡¯ As a Korean, my cultural background was steeped in using herbs and spices. In Korea, even slightly toxic nts were considered edible if properly prepared, and people prided themselves on their ability to make food out of almost anything. With my soul¡¯s culinary knowledge and Arad¡¯s max-level cooking skill, I had managed to produce this nd, smelly stew. ¡®This stew is an insult.¡¯ While Jack and Tom scarfed down the stew enthusiastically, I felt deeply ashamed. ¡ª The next morning, before dawn, I left the inn to gather ingredients. I wasn¡¯t tired¡ªdespite this body being nonbat-oriented, my basic stamina and strength stats, built up from grinding in the previous game, kept fatigue at bay. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s freezing¡­¡± The cold was another matter entirely. At least I wasn¡¯t wearing just a linen shirt and leather jacket like yesterday. Now, I had a thick fur coat and gloves Jack had given me, allowing me to brave the icy morning air. Crunch, crunch, crunch. The snow that had fallen overnight made the path outside the city challenging to navigate. Even a light snowfall in the North piled up to knee-deep levels. ¡°Damn this cursed demon dandruff!¡± ¡°Why are you getting worked up already? It¡¯s not like this is new!¡± As I walked, I overheard residents grumbling as they cleared the snow. ¡°Looking for snow shovelingborers! Work until noon, pay is 2 coppers! First 20 people only!¡± Despite being a mid-sized city, Haven¡¯s poption included many outsiders like adventurers and travelers. This meant the local workforce wasn¡¯t enough to handle the snow removal. Unsurprisingly, low-tier adventurers rushed toward the recruitment calls. ¡ª I passed by the hustle and bustle and headed toward the city¡¯s outskirts. Haven, though a mid-sized city, was a frontline settlement bordering a magic zone. Its walls were impressively thick, tall, and long. By the time I reached the eastern gate, which wasn¡¯t connected to the Northern Highway or the magic zone, I was slightly out of breath and sweating from trudging through the snow. ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you the healer from Jack¡¯s inn who treated Renon and Jack yesterday? Heading out before sunrise?¡± A guard stationed near the gate recognized me. He was likely one of the guards who had intervened at the inn yesterday. ¡®Discipline seems solid.¡¯ I nced at the guard¡¯s armor and weapons. His halberd, made from Northern iron, gleamed even in the cold. Northern iron, being morebor-intensive to forge, was typically reserved for knights, but here even the guards wielded it as standard gear. His secondary weapons were made of regr iron, and his armor was fur-lined leather. The other guard nearby was equipped identically. ¡®Uniform equipment for guards? That means the duchy provides their gear.¡¯ This level of standardization was remarkable in a world where soldiers usually supplied their own weapons and armor. It spoke volumes about the Northern Region¡¯s military strength and discipline. ¡°I¡¯m heading out to gather herbs near the city.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I hesitated, unsure whether to speak formally to the guard, but decided to match his casual tone since he had spoken informally first. ¡°There are herbalists in the city, aren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Why pay for something I can collect myself?¡± ¡°Haha! Fair enough. Go on, then.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Chapter 3.2 ¡°Haha! Fair enough. Go on, then.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t go beyond Cloud Ridge. Monsters and predators are often spotted there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± The guard didn¡¯t seem offended by my casual tone. Since I was already known as a healer, it appeared I had earned some recognition. Yesterday¡¯s incident had brought me more benefits than just money. With no further issues, I passed through the city gates. I had even brought a letter of identification from Jack, the innkeeper, just in case, but it turned out to be unnecessary.¡ª Once outside the city, I walked for about 30 minutes. By then, the sun had started to rise. Considering that Haven bordered the magic zone, even venturing this far out could be considered a bit of an adventure. However, since I was heading in the opposite direction of the magic zone and the city¡¯s scent lingered strongly, there were no monsters in sight. The only creatures I encountered were non-aggressive ones, like birds, rabbits, mice, and deer. ¡®This world really is something else. Even in the snow-covered winter, white grass grows like this. It must be because of mana.¡¯ The fields I reached were much easier to navigate than the city streets. While the city was nketed in deep snow, this area had only a light covering. ¡®Looks like there¡¯s a magic stone mine nearby.¡¯ I could guess why the snow was shallower here. Though tempted to explore the mine, I decided to leave that for another day. I had no equipment, tools, or means to utilize or sell magic stones at the moment. ¡®Spices¡­ spices¡­¡¯ I roamed the mana-infused fields lightly dusted with snow, searching for ingredients. ¡®Spices don¡¯t have to mean just pepper.¡¯ As I wandered, I looked for unique nts and roots native to this world that could serve a simr purpose to Earthly spices. Despite the winter, life still flourished on these mana-blessed northern ins. Snow-white weeds stretched across thendscape. ¡®I found it. Northern spices.¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long for me to discover herbs and roots that could serve as the Northern region¡¯s equivalent of MSG. I immediately began collecting them, stuffing my finds into the leather bag I carried. Rustle, rustle, chop. For several hours, I cut nts with my dagger, picked fallen leaves, and dug shallowly into the ground to unearth roots, packing everything tightly into my leather bag. It was a bit annoying to harvest while wearing fur gloves, but thanks to my high Dexterity stat, the process wasn¡¯t too difficult. ¡ª After filling my bag to the brim, I nodded in satisfaction. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ My haul was diverse but could be divided into two main categories: Snowflower Roots and Winterleaf. Both weremon in this fantasy world, especially in the North. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll hire city kids or adventurers to gather these.¡¯ Content with my harvest, I decided this wasn¡¯t a task I¡¯d want to repeat and started heading back to the city. ¡ªN?v(el)B\\jnn When I reached the city gates, a different guard was on duty. ¡°Ah, the healer from Jack¡¯s inn, right? I heard about you during the shift change. You¡¯re back already?¡± It seemed this guard had been briefed about me and greeted me with familiarity. ¡°I got lucky and found what I needed quickly.¡± ¡°Winterleaf and Snowflower Roots? And some random weeds, too. What are you going to do with all that? Are these for medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to use them for cooking.¡± ¡°For cooking? You¡¯re going to use stuff deer eat in food?!¡± The guard¡¯s reaction made it clear that spices were not yet part of the Northern Region¡¯s culinary culture. These nts were either dismissed as useless weeds or considered forage for herbivores like deer. ¡°It¡¯s just an experiment. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll drop it.¡± Not wanting to waste time debating, I brushed off the guard¡¯s skepticism. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t get it, but go on in.¡± He didn¡¯t ask for a bribe or stop me. Perhaps it was out of consideration for me being a healer, or perhaps the North¡¯s strong military discipline simply made such things unnecessary. ¡®These Northern folks. Alwaysining about scarce food and nd meals, but they¡¯ve never even thought to use this stuff? These could all be excellent spices and seasonings if used properly.¡¯ As I walked back to the inn, I clicked my tongue at theirck of culinary creativity. ¡®Then again, they only started eating this stuff after the Empire¡¯s exploitation and the Great Famine.¡¯ The thought of the North¡¯s eventual tragedies sobered me for a moment. Still, my steps felt lighter and easier than they had in the morning. The townsfolk and adventurers had done an excellent job clearing the snow during the day. ¡ª When I arrived at the inn, I found Jack and his son, Tom, cleaning the first floor. ¡°You¡¯re back? Where did you run off so early?¡± Jack, with his balding head, scruffy beard, and round belly, was sweeping carefully with his bandaged right arm. Meanwhile, Tom was busy scrubbing the floor nearby. ¡°I went outside the city to gather some things.¡± I gestured to the bag slung over my shoulder, drawing their curious gazes. ¡°Did we skip breakfast service?¡± I asked, noting the unusually quiet and empty first floor. ¡°Most of our guests don¡¯t eat breakfast here. Those who do usually take one look at my cooking and head to another ce.¡± Jack chuckled wryly and shrugged. ¡°So that means there¡¯ll be customers for lunch?¡± ¡°Exactly. After tasting yesterday¡¯s stew, I¡¯m sure every adventurer and mercenary in this city will be eating here.¡± Jack looked at me with hopeful eyes as I headed toward the kitchen. Gulp. Beside him, Tom seemed to unconsciously swallow at the memory of yesterday¡¯s stew. ¡°I¡¯ll serve up something even better today.¡± Leaving the two behind, I eagerly began preparing for lunch. ¡°By the way, can I ask Tom to help out with small tasks while I cook?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you pay him a little for his efforts.¡± ¡°Deal. Tom, fetch some clean water for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go draw some from the well right away!¡± Motivated by the promise of pay, Tom darted out of the inn. Just a momentter, Jack¡¯s puzzled voice came from behind me. ¡°But¡­ Why did you gather so many inedible weeds and roots? Did some new medicine get discovered while I wasn¡¯t looking?¡± Chapter 4.1 Ronny, a penniless F-rank adventurer, clutched the two copper coins he had earned with sheer luck as if they were his lifeline. Every few seconds, he checked his pocket to ensure the coins were still there. ¡®Finally, I can have a proper meal!¡¯ His bloodshot eyes betrayed his hunger and desperation. F-rank adventurers were practically treated as vagrants. Their lives were a constant struggle to secure even the bare necessities of food, clothing, and shelter. Ronny¡¯s clothes were threadbare, just enough to stave off frostbite, and he lived in a 5-square-meter room crammed with eight people, more akin to a livestock pen than a home. ¡®If I go back to the lodging with this money, it¡¯ll just get stolen. Might as well spend it all here!¡¯ Despite his miserable circumstances, Ronny lived each day with hope, believing that hardships and good fortune woulde in turns.Today, for once, fortune smiled upon him. The previous night, heavy snow had fallen in Haven.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Compared to risking his life in the magic zone as a porter or gatherer, shoveling snow was a blessing. Though the pay was meager, it was a job that needed doing. Ronny worked harder than anyone, and by noon, he received his promised two coppers. ¡®What should I eat¡­?¡¯ Clutching his coins, Ronny scanned the street with watering eyes. His stomach growled fiercely, the pain now so intense that it felt like his insides were being twisted. Sniff, sniff¡­ And then it hit him¡ªa smell unlike anything he¡¯d ever encountered. It was a stew, but no stew he¡¯d ever known had smelled this heavenly. ¡°Jack¡¯s Inn?¡± He turned to see the source of the aroma: Jack¡¯s Inn. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Others passing by also caught the scent and began making their way to the inn. Ronny, as if hypnotized, followed them. ¡ª Inside Jack¡¯s Inn, the enticing aroma was even stronger. The first floor, which served as the dining area, was bustling with people¡ªsome from outside, others who had been staying on the second floor but couldn¡¯t resisting down. ¡°Hey, Jack! What¡¯s that smell? Did youe up with a new menu?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never smelled anything this good before!¡± Drooling, people bombarded Jack with questions. ¡°It¡¯s called Arad Stew, made by our new chef.¡± ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s amazing. Truly¡­¡± Jack and his son Tom, still basking in the afterglow of the heavenly taste, answered with dreamy expressions. ¡°Arad Stew?¡± ¡°Ah, the healer who treated Renon and you yesterday?¡± ¡°Turns out the healer is also a great cook?¡± The customers murmured among themselves. ¡°How much is it? Wait, 2 coppers?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculously expensive! Who charges 2 coppers for a bowl of stew?¡± Frowns spread across the room as the price was revealed. ¡®2 coppers? That¡¯s everything I have¡­¡¯ For Ronny, the price was a p back to reality. In this world, stew typically costs less than one copper¡ªan unspoken rule, much like the price of a bowl of rice in modern Korea. ¡°Did they price it high because it¡¯s made by a healer?¡± ¡°What an honor, to eat stew made by such an expensive healer.¡± The crowd¡¯s gaze turned toward the kitchen, where Arad was busy preparing ingredients. The stares weren¡¯t exactly friendly. ¡°It¡¯s because of the Arad Salt in the stew.¡± ¡°Arad Salt?¡± Jack, now in charge of sales and promotion due to his injury, diverted the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even with minimal profit, the price has to be 2 coppers.¡± While Jack¡¯s exnation helped, it wasn¡¯t a good strategy to alienate potential customers by saying, ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± If he wanted to sell at a premium, he needed to get them to try it first. ¡°Well, the smell alone is worth a try. I¡¯ll have one!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not good, you¡¯ll hear about it!¡± Eventually, a few people decided to order the Arad Stew. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have a bowl too.¡± With trembling hands, Ronny handed over his precious two coppers to Jack. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡ª Bowls of Arad Stew were brought to the tables. The portions were surprisingly generous¡ªabout 1.5 times what other inns served. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s expensive, at least the portions are big.¡± The sight of the heavy bowls softened the crowd¡¯s expressions. Everyone eagerly dug in with their spoons, Ronny included. !!!!! And then, as if on cue, every diner froze, their bodies shuddering. Eyes widened, and facial muscles twitched as they struggled to process the sensation. It was a taste unlike anything they¡¯d ever known. Gone were the usual gamey stench and unpleasant vors they hade to ept. Instead, the stew delivered a savory depth of vor and umami that no amount of salt could replicate. The smell, taste, and texture¡ªenhanced by Arad¡¯s max-level cooking skill¡ªcreated a perfect harmony in their mouths. Chapter 4.2 The smell, taste, and texture¡ªenhanced by Arad¡¯s max-level cooking skill¡ªcreated a perfect harmony in their mouths.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Without this stew, they might never have experienced such a taste in their lifetime. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes, the most profound emotions leave you speechless. Rather than waste time talking, the diners focused solely on savoring every bite, their spoons moving tirelessly. Sniffle, sniffle. Tears of joy glistened in the eyes of a few. Some diners at Jack¡¯s Inn couldn¡¯t hold back their tears as they ate the stew, overwhelmed by the taste. Among them was Ronny, tears streaming down his face as he savored each bite.¡ª The news of Jack¡¯s Inn and its Arad Stew spread through Haven like wildfire. ¡°Praise the ancestors! For just 2 coppers, we can taste something that feels like a noble¡¯s feast with fancy spices!¡± ¡°When I worked as a mercenary for the Empire, I had the chance to taste spiced food, but this Arad Stew is leagues better!¡± ¡°They say if you don¡¯t line up before dawn, you can¡¯t get any.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve tasted Arad Stew, everything else tastes nd and revolting!¡± Rumors swirled, drawing all adventurers, mercenaries, merchants, and citizens of Haven to Jack¡¯s Inn. And where crowds gather, so too does trouble. ¡ª ¡°I was here first!¡± ¡°Get in line! Cutting in front of me? May our ancestors curse you!¡± ¡°You expect me, an Imperial adventurer, to line up with E- and F-rank riffraff? And share a table with them?!¡± The first problem arose with the line and seating arrangements. ¡°Premium seating and a royal queue. Charge five times the price for it,¡± I suggested, solving the issue effortlessly. But that wasn¡¯t the only challenge. ¡°Arad! There are too many customers! Our inn can¡¯t handle them all! If this keeps up, even the guards will startining,¡± Jack eximed, overwhelmed. The demand for Arad Salt, the secret to the stew, was far beyond what Jack¡¯s modest inn could manage. ¡°Arad, no offense, but why not sell the recipe to nearby establishments for a fee? That way, we can distribute the load,¡± Jack cautiously proposed. ¡°Someday, maybe. But not now,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°When, exactly, would that be?¡± Jack pressed. ¡°Originally, I nned to start selling Arad Salt by spring,¡± I exined. The n had been to maximize profits from Arad Stew first and then sell the salt separately. However, selling the recipe would inevitably reveal its ingredients and production methods. With no patents or copyrights in this world, keeping it secret for as long as possible was my best strategy. ¡°Spring?! By the ancestors, that¡¯s too far away! I¡¯m already at my limit here,¡± Jack groaned. Despite hiring three additional workers, the relentless pace left him sore and exhausted, even with my healing assistance. His son, Tom, though earning more than most kids his age, seemed oblivious to the strain. ¡°I understand your situation, Jack.¡± ¡°Then help me find a solution!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± I said with a sly grin. ¡ª The next day, a new sign appeared outside Jack¡¯s Inn: -Takeout Service!- -Bring your own bowl and get stew for just 1 copper!- The sign featured a drawing of a person holding a bowl and the 1-copper price, making it clear even to the illiterate. ¡°What?! The same delicious stew at half the price? Praise the ancestors!¡± ¡°Get a bowl! We need a bowl!¡± Soon, every copper in Haven was flowing into Jack¡¯s Inn. The takeout option alleviated the crowding issue. But as they say, sess brings its own problems. Human nature being what it is, jealousy and malice soon followed, especially when a once-obscure inn was now thriving. ¡ª ¡°Jack¡¯s Inn is doing well, huh?¡± ¡°Means they¡¯re swimming in money.¡± With money and peoplee leeches. Every scumbag in Haven began swarming Jack¡¯s Inn. ¡°We¡¯ll protect you¡ªfor half your profits!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the better choice. We¡¯ll only take 1 silver a day for protection. You sell over a hundred bowls of that 2-copper stew daily, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pay, your business will suffer. We¡¯ll crash your inn every day.¡± ¡°Hey! I found a rock in my stew! I broke a tooth! How are you going topensate me?!¡± From extortion to fakeints, troublemakers harassed Jack¡¯s Inn. Though Jack had once been a formidable mercenary, age and injury left him struggling to fend off these pests. ¡°Hand over all your money!¡± shouted a robber one night after closing. ¡°You think you can mess with me? I¡¯ll kill you, you bastard!¡± ¡°Have you scum grown bold? Let¡¯s teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Beat them up! I want my Arad Stew tomorrow!¡± Luckily, the North-born adventurers and mercenaries staying at the inn dealt with the troublemakers. But relying on them every time wasn¡¯t sustainable. ¡°Do we need to hire guards?¡± Jack sighed. ¡°Why waste money on guards?¡± I countered, shaking my head. ¡°But Arad, if this keeps up, something serious could happen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n,¡± I assured him with confidence. ¡ª The next day, another new sign appeared outside Jack¡¯s Inn. This time, it featured an image of stew being served to guards and officials, apanied by the text: -Free Arad Stew for guards and officials working tirelessly for Haven!- -No need to queue. Priority service during shifts or duty hours.- Despite the high illiteracy rate, news of free food spread quickly and urately throughout Haven. Chapter 5.1 ¡°Is it true Arad Stew is that delicious?¡± ¡°They¡¯re giving a bowl of it free every day to our guards?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go eat immediately!¡± ¡°From now on, route all patrols to start at Jack¡¯s Inn!¡± ¡°They¡¯re providing free stew to hardworking civil servants? The poorer clerks will love this. Anyints from Jack¡¯s Inn will get priority handling.¡± At first, the guards and lower-ranking officials in Haven flocked to Jack¡¯s Inn. ¡ª ¡°Hey, Kuro Family! Why are you still lurking around here?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡±¡°Didn¡¯t I say if I see you here again, you¡¯ll rot in the mines for life?¡± ¡°S-Sorry! Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± With the authorities frequently visiting Jack¡¯s Inn, troublemakers disappeared almost overnight. But the effects didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Why are the decurions hosting their gathering at such a shabby ce? Are you being too considerate of my wallet, centurion?¡± ¡°When have we ever cared about your wallet? That ce serves stew for 2 coppers a bowl.¡± ¡°2 coppers? Are they insane?¡± Free Arad Stew for guards and civil servants became not just a perk but a powerful marketing tool. ¡ª ¡°Captain, have you still not tried Arad Stew from Jack¡¯s Inn?¡± ¡°Arad Stew? Oh, that ce, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, and they give us guards a free bowl each.¡± ¡°Do they? Well, then, let¡¯s go support them. It¡¯s the least we can do.¡± Those who tasted Arad Stew began spreading the word to their superiors. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°But Jack¡¯s Inn is a ce for poor folk. Isn¡¯t it a bit beneath us to dine there? Why not stick to the usual Polly Inn?¡± ¡°Nowadays, Imperial adventurers, elite mercenaries, and wealthy merchants all flock to Jack¡¯s Inn. They sleep at Polly Inn but eat at Jack¡¯s Inn!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that good! And we get a free bowl, remember?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Fine. Let¡¯s host our gathering at Jack¡¯s Inn then.¡± Even Haven¡¯s elite began to take notice, drawn by the relentless praise for Arad Stew. ¡ª ¡°This¡­ This is incredible! Such food exists in our Haven?¡± After hosting a gathering at Jack¡¯s Inn, the upper echelons of Haven became its most enthusiastic evangelists. ¡°That good, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, Mayor. I swear it¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten. Even with the finest spices, you couldn¡¯t achieve such vor.¡± ¡°But as the mayor, isn¡¯t it unbing to dine at such a shabby inn? Why not eat at Polly Inn instead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought at first, but just once, please, hear us out!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If you¡¯re that insistent¡­ fine, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Eventually, even Haven¡¯s mayor made an appearance at Jack¡¯s Inn, captivated by the food and promotion. The city was abuzz with excitement over this meteoric culinary sensation. ¡°Prepare the premium seats for the mayor! Full-course service!¡± ¡°The captain of the guard is here with the centurions!¡± And all this unfolded in less than a month. ¡ª The Fallout The greatest victims of this Arad Stew phenomenon were, unsurprisingly, Haven¡¯s other inns and restaurants. At Polly Inn, Haven¡¯srgest and most luxurious establishment, the city¡¯s prominent innkeepers and restaurateurs gathered. ¡°Have you tasted it?¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievably good. No spice can replicate that vor.¡± ¡°Agreed. It¡¯s so good it kills your jealousy,petitiveness, and even anger.¡± ¡°The key is that Arad Salt they use in the stew, right?¡± ¡°Think we can buy the recipe from Jack¡¯s chef?¡± ¡°Would you sell it if you were him?¡± ¡°Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t even tell my kids.¡± ¡°Ancestors, grant me the courage and strength to endure this trial!¡± The main agenda of the meeting was Jack¡¯s Inn¡¯s secret weapon¡ªArad Salt, a magical blend of northern spice, salt, and seasoning. ¡°Has anyone tried recruiting their chef?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve approached him a few times, but he¡¯s not swayed by money alone.¡± ¡°Word is he promised to stay until Jack¡¯s arm heals, at least.¡± ¡°So when will that be?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll heal¡­ slowly. Very slowly, I hope.¡± ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d fake an injury just to keep him around.¡± ¡°Jack must¡¯ve offered some divine tribute to the ancestors to get so lucky!¡± The room was filled with deep, frustrated sighs. ¡°Can¡¯t we sabotage them?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Exactly. All the thugs in Haven steer clear of Jack¡¯s Inn.¡± ¡°Smart move, offering free meals to guards and officials. Who would¡¯ve thought of that?¡± ¡°And what about that takeout option? Never even heard of such a thing before.¡± ¡°All of that came from Arad, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just a healer and chef. If we trace his roots, he muste from a merchant dynasty.¡± The more they analyzed the situation, the more dire their prospects seemed. If this continued, they¡¯d all be out of business before spring. ¡°Should we pool our money and bribe the mayor and captain of the guard?¡± Chapter 5.2 ¡°Should we pool our money and bribe the mayor and captain of the guard?¡± ¡°Bribe them to do what?¡± ¡°Shut down Jack¡¯s Inn. Find some excuse, like poison or drugs in Arad Salt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Everyone in Haven¡¯s ate that stew and turned out fine. People even say it¡¯s made them healthier.¡± ¡°Exactly. Haven¡¯s already addicted to Arad Salt. If we stop them, the public¡¯s wrath will turn on us.¡± The group was at an impasse. No one could think of a way to counter the allure of Arad Salt. ¡°Polly, got any ideas?¡± ¡°Yeah, Polly, you used to serve at the High Keep, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You know the Grand Duke and the knights, don¡¯t you?¡±All eyes turned to Polly, the most influential figure in the room. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Polly, a middle-aged man with amanding presence, furrowed his brows in thought. ¡°Any connections with the High Keep? A knight from Renslet could overrule the mayor, no?¡± Desperate suggestions filled the air. ¡°No dishonorable actions,¡± Polly dered firmly, shaking his head. Polly had once served as a soldier at High Keep, the grand fortress of the Northern Grand Duchy. Among the few soldiers who were literate, he had been assigned as a steward, responsible for the knights¡¯ meals. This role gave him close ties to the high-ranking knights and even the Grand Duke. These connections were the reason Polly now owned one of Haven¡¯s finest inns, a significant achievement for someone of his humble origins. It was all thanks to the goodwill of the Grand Duke and the knights he had once served. ¡®And the Grand Duke often travels the duchy in disguise with the knights,¡¯ Polly thought. The schemes being discussed by the other innkeepers and restaurateurs¡ªthe sabotage, the underhanded tricks¡ªwere dishonorable. Getting caught attempting such things would be the end for all involved. ¡°Polly, if you keep clinging to your honor, we¡¯ll all starve!¡± ¡°Does honor fill your belly? You need to eat before you can afford to think about honor!¡± The others, frustrated by Polly¡¯s steadfastness, berated him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Polly sighed heavily, crossing his arms as he pondered a way to protect his honor while also finding a solution. ¡°Why on earth is someone like Arad, with his culinary skills and secret recipes, wasting away in this backwater vige?¡± ¡°Exactly! There are bigger, wealthier cities in the North. Why is he muddying his hands here?¡± ¡°He could serve as a chef in the Empire or even at High Keep. Why is he slumming it in Haven?¡± Theints from the gathered innkeepers ignited a spark in Polly¡¯s mind. ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Polly eximed, his eyes lighting up with realization. ¡°High Keep! Let¡¯s send him to High Keep!¡± Without another word, Polly grabbed a pen and began writing a letter. The Grand Duke, known for their love of culinary delights as well as their frequent patrols, would surely be interested. This was an opportunity too perfect to ignore. ¡ª At High Keep High Keep, the grand and majestic fortress of the Northern Grand Duchy, stood tall in the icy winds of the far north. Often referred to simply as ¡°The High Keep,¡± it served as the Grand Duke¡¯s residence and the heart of the duchy. That night, a banquet was held in honor of the Grand Duke¡¯s birthday. ¡°Hahaha! Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°A toast to His Grace, the Grand Duke!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°To celebrate the Grand Duke¡¯s birthday!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± The Grand Duke, their councilors, and high-ranking knights raised their sses in celebration. True to the North¡¯s resourceful and pragmatic spirit, the banquet was simple despite its significance. Unlike the borate multi-course feasts of the Empire and other kingdoms, the banquet at High Keep resembled a buffet: everything was served at once, and guests helped themselves. ¡°This stew tastes nd. The meat smells gamey, and there¡¯s not enough spice,¡± grumbled an old knight, his sharp criticism breaking the jovial atmosphere. In any other setting, such remarks during the Grand Duke¡¯s birthday banquet would have been considered gravely disrespectful. But this was no ordinary knight¡ªit was ¡°Balzac the Frostde¡±, the North¡¯s only Sword Master and one of the continent¡¯s most respected figures. Even the Grand Duke regarded Balzac¡¯s words with the utmost seriousness. ¡°The Empire has raised spice prices again,¡± said a nearby councilor, responding to Balzac¡¯sint. ¡°Why?¡± Balzac asked, his brow furrowing at the mention of the Empire. ¡°They im theyck sufficient supplies for their own use.¡± ¡°And the real reason?¡± ¡°The Empire sent another marriage proposal. They¡¯re willing to lift trade restrictions on spices and other goods if Your Grace epts their terms.¡± ¡°Those bastards¡­ Proposing marriage after pulling such stunts behind our backs?! Their audacity knows no bounds!¡± Balzac¡¯s hand clenched around a metal spoon, which crumpled like paper in his grip. ¡°Can¡¯t we retaliate? Restrict the sale of premium magic stones from the North?¡± ¡°Magic stones are mined not only in the North but also within the Empire. However, spices and essential goods¡­ we rely entirely on their imports.¡± The councilor trailed off, and Balzac clicked his tongue in frustration. This was the Empire¡¯s usual tactic¡ªtightening its grip on the North and shaking it for amusement. Balzac¡¯s gaze drifted to the young woman seated at the head of the table. Her snow-white skin, silver hair, and piercing blue eyes marked her as ¡°Arina Rune Renslet¡±, the Grand Duchess of the North. Havinge of agest year, Arina had inherited her father¡¯s title after his untimely death two years ago. She sat silently, carving pieces of meat on her te, her movements lethargic and her expression drained. For someone who had once ridden freely through the snowy ins, wielding her sword with unmatched skill, the responsibilities of the Grand Duchess were suffocating. The Empire¡¯s ever-more tant political maneuvers only added to the weight on her shoulders. Seeing his young lord in such a state pained Balzac, who regarded her as a granddaughter. ¡®Soon, I must take Her Grace hunting. Let her roam the magic zones and clear her mind. Even the youngest Sword Master will fall ill if she stays like this,¡¯ Balzac resolved, chewing on his stew with mild irritation. Meanwhile, Arina was oblivious to Balzac¡¯s sympathetic gaze. Her focus remained on the food before her, though every bite only deepened her mncholy. ¡®This is so nd¡­¡¯ The minimal use of spices, a concession to their skyrocketing cost, made the food nearly unbearable for Arina¡¯s pte, long ustomed to seasoned dishes. ¡®This is all my fault.¡¯ The Grand Duchess med herself for the situation. With 70% of the duchy¡¯s budget allocated to military expenditures, even she couldn¡¯t indulge in spices freely. While this banquet was an expense they could hardly afford, it was unavoidable. It was the first grand event held since her father¡¯s passing and doubled as a celebration of her own birthday. ¡®Everyone must be so disappointed,¡¯ Arina thought, deeply ashamed. She felt she had let down the knights and retainers who had hoped for a feast worthy of their loyalty. ¡®If only I could create spices by swinging my sword, I¡¯d do it all day¡­¡¯ For the first time, Arina felt utterly powerless. Even as an unacknowledged Sword Master, she could do nothing in the face of such economic hardship. The letter from her former subordinate in Haven arrived three days after her birthday. Chapter 6.1 Fifteen Days Later A group of individuals appeared in Haven. All five were mounted on horses, their faces concealed under robes, with glimpses of metallic armor showing underneath. It was clear to anyone that these were people of significant status. The horses they rode were majestic, exuding an aura of grandeur that even an untrained eye could appreciate. ¡°Elite mercenaries or knights!¡± The guard at the city gate, observing them, tensed and called out for them to halt. ¡°Stop!¡± At themand, the five riders pulled their reins, slowing their pace. ¡°Where are youing from, and what is your purpose?¡±As the riders came closer and stopped, the guards asked in a stern yet respectful tone. ¡°We are here for business in the Magic Realm.¡± The man at the front responded coldly, showing something from within his robes. ¡°Th-The High Tower?!¡± The man revealed an insignia that signified he was a knight of Renslet. ¡°Salute!¡± The guard, upon recognizing the insignia, immediately straightened, saluting sharply. ¡°Y-You may pass!¡± Thus, the five knights entered Haven. ¡°Quick, report this to the captain!¡± Behind them, the guards hurriedly sent a subordinate to inform their superiors. Knights from Renslet were a matter for both the city guard captain and the mayor to be aware of. ¡°Are you nning to meet the mayor and the guard captain of Haven?¡± Sensing themotion from behind, one of the knights asked the senior knight beside them. ¡°No, we won¡¯t be staying long.¡± The senior knight, whose figure was noticeably smallerpared to the others, shook their head. The voice beneath the hood was unmistakably that of a woman. ¡°Still, riding for so long has made me hungry.¡± The senior knight murmured, rubbing their stomach. ¡°Shall we dine at Polly¡¯s Inn right away?¡± One of the knights asked, overhearing thement. ¡°I already have a ce in mind.¡± The senior knight shook her head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Yes. I received a letter from Polly, who highly praised the food at a ce called Jack¡¯s Inn.¡± ¡°Polly did? But why would someone running an inn praise another inn so much?¡± ¡°In his letter, he asked me to eat there but stay at his inn instead. Jack¡¯s Inn, apparently, isn¡¯t big enough to amodate five horses.¡± ¡°Polly is indeed an honest and honorable person.¡± ¡°he seems to be.¡± ¡°Just how good is the food?¡± ¡°If Polly praises it this much, it must be extraordinary.¡± Though the other four knights merely followed the senior knight¡¯s decision, they couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°For now, let¡¯s take the horses to Polly¡¯s Inn.¡± ¡°Understood. Still, it¡¯s hard to imagine a dish surpassing Polly¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°If he praised it this much, it must at least beparable. Let¡¯s hurry and unpack.¡± Hungry and eager, the five knights urged their horses toward Polly¡¯s Inn. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± On their way, an unusual sight caught their attention. In front of a seemingly ordinary inn, a long line of people stretched down the street. ¡°Form a line! Get in line!¡± A boy, who appeared to be in his teens, was organizing the crowd into three distinct groups. The groups were peculiar: one consisted of poorly dressed people holding bowls and spoons, another of modestly dressed individuals, and thest of those dressed in finer attire. ¡°Takeout line! Ten people, step forward!¡± Then, a man who seemed to be the innkeeper emerged from the inn. His arm was bandaged, and he ushered the queued people inside. The poorly dressed individuals entered, holding their bowls. Momentster, they came out with bowls full of stew, their faces beaming with satisfaction. ¡°Guards and officials, this way!¡± asionally, people who looked like soldiers or officials bypassed the lines and entered directly. ¡°That must be the inn Polly mentioned.¡± The five knights from Renslet widened their eyes, surprised by a scene far more unexpected than the letter had described. The five knights from the Northern Duchy,monly referred to as the High Tower, momentarily observed the bustling Jack¡¯s Inn before leaving to drop off their horses. At Polly¡¯s Inn, thergest and most luxurious inn in Haven, the knights noticed something peculiar. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, yet it¡¯s so quiet.¡± Looking around the unusually deserted inn, they raised their eyebrows in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s because everyone¡¯s eating at Jack¡¯s Inn, knights.¡± An employee of Polly¡¯s Inn politely exined. ¡°Oh¡­ We saw it on our way here.¡± ¡°These days, the entire city of Haven goes crazy during mealtime.¡± ¡°Is it really that good? I caught a unique smell of stew as we passed by.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried it myself. In all my life, I¡¯ve never had stew that delicious.¡± The employee¡¯s dreamy expression as they spoke made their mouth water.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The innkeeper Polly isn¡¯t here? Where is he?¡± The knights asked, looking around for him. ¡°he¡¯s probably standing in line at Jack¡¯s Inn right now. he¡¯spletely hooked these days.¡± ¡°He¡¯s lining up at apetitor¡¯s inn?¡± ¡°He says he¡¯s researching their recipe and goes there every day.¡± The knights from Renslet were dumbfounded by the peculiar situation in Haven. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± ¡°Strange. Polly¡¯s cooking is already exceptional.¡± ¡°Stew is just stew. How much better can it be?¡± ¡°Maybe they just use a lot of salt?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that good, wouldn¡¯t it be expensive?¡± Their curiosity only deepened. ¡°Tell us more.¡± One of the knights tossed the employee two silver coins, requesting more details. ¡°We noticed the lines consisted of people dressed in various ways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The food at Jack¡¯s Inn isn¡¯t very expensive. A bowl of stew costs about two copper coins.¡± ¡°Two copper coins for stew? That¡¯s not expensive?¡± Chapter 6.2 ¡°That¡¯s right. The food at Jack¡¯s Inn isn¡¯t very expensive. A bowl of stew costs about two copper coins.¡± ¡°Two copper coins for stew? That¡¯s not expensive?¡± ¡°Once you taste it, you¡¯ll agree that two copper coins is a bargain. It¡¯s nothing like the stews you¡¯d find elsewhere!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As the employee continued, an idea crossed the knights¡¯ minds. ¡°Could it be¡­ they¡¯re using spices?¡± ¡°Of course! That smell earlier wasn¡¯t from an ordinary stew.¡± The Secret of Spices Spices¡ªan ingredient from the Eastern Continent, brought to the North through the Empire, regarded as magical.A heavenly powder traded at the same price as gold. Recently, it has be an obsession for nobles across the Empire and the continent. ¡°If they added spices to the stew, that kind of reaction makes sense.¡± One of the knights nodded, recalling the spiceden stew they had eaten on their birthdayst year. ¡°Be reasonable. Even we only use spices sparingly on special asions. How could a stew costing just 2 copper coins contain spices?¡± Another knight chimed in skeptically. ¡°Not to mention, spices are harder to find in the North than stars in the sky.¡± Spices had always been rare, but their scarcity had worsened recently due to the Empire¡¯s unteral decision to inte prices. Even nobles¡ªand Duke Arina herself¡ªcould only indulge in spiced dishes with great hesitation. The idea of adding spices to a stew costing 2 copper coins? It defiedmon sense. ¡°Oh, and if you bring your own bowl for takeout, they even discount it to 1 copper.¡± ¡°Takeout?¡± ¡°Furthermore, soldiers and officials in Haven can each get one bowl for free if they¡¯re on duty.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The knights were further taken aback by the employee¡¯s added exnations. The employee continued, addressing the stunned knights. ¡°And about the spices from the Eastern Continent¡ªyou were just talking about them¡ªit doesn¡¯t seem to be those. ording to our innkeeper, who¡¯s practically living at Jack¡¯s Inn these days to study their methods, they mostly usemon weeds and roots.¡± ¡°Weeds and roots? Can they even produce such a vor?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that the items Arad, the chef at Jack¡¯s Inn,missions from adventurers and local kids are all wild herbs.¡± ¡°Arad?¡± ¡°Yes, someone who suddenly showed up in Haven one day. Originally a healer, but their cooking skills are extraordinary.¡± ¡°A healer who¡¯s making money as a chef?¡± ¡°His cooking is excellent, but the real secret lies in something called ¡®Arad¡¯s Salt.¡¯¡± ¡°Arad¡¯s Salt?¡± ¡°Yes, one of Chef Arad¡¯s signature creations, producing vors equal to¡ªor better than¡ªspices. Our innkeeper has been staying at Jack¡¯s Inn for days trying to uncover its recipe.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The more they heard, the more suspicious Arad seemed. ¡°This Arad fellow¡­ something¡¯s off about him.¡± ¡°Could he be a ck magician?¡± ¡°Maybe Arad¡¯s Salt is some sort of opiate that ensnares people?¡± ¡°Perhaps Polly¡¯s letter was a cry for help.¡± Their curiosity and questions began to morph into suspicion and caution. The female knight, the highest-ranking among them, remained silent as she listened to the knights and the employee¡¯s exchange. ¡ª By the time the knights from Renslet arrived at Jack¡¯s Inn, lunch hour had long passed, but the line outside the inn persisted, though shorter than before. ¡°Make way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t obstruct public service!¡± Of course, they had no reason to wait in line. As they¡¯d heard, soldiers and officials could skip the line and receive a free bowl of stew. ¡°Knights! They¡¯re knights from Renslet!¡± ¡°Make way for the High Tower!¡± This was precisely the time when the privilege of being knights came into y. While they had been discreet in traveling around the North, there were times when revealing their identity was necessary. ¡°Oh my, knights from the High Tower! What brings you here?¡± The innkeeper, Jack, greeted them enthusiastically as they entered the inn. ¡°Hmm?! Knights from the High Tower?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t informed about knightsing from the main city.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The mayor of Haven and several officials, already dining in the inn, furrowed their brows at the sight of the five knights entering. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be impostors¡­¡± ¡°Who could they be? With their faces covered, it¡¯s hard to tell¡­¡± ¡°Mayor! Those knights¡­¡± Polly, seated beside the mayor and dining with him, quickly whispered something into his ear. ¡°Huh? ¡­What?!¡± Upon hearing Polly¡¯s exnation, the mayor¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Shh.¡± One of the knights silenced them with a cold gesture. Polly, the mayor, and the officials frantically nodded in understanding. ¡°Where is this Arad, the chef?¡± The five knights, having preemptively calmed any potentialmotion, asked the innkeeper and the staff. ¡°Is there some issue?¡± Jack, the innkeeper, responded with a nervous expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they here because of a problem?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but tense up, especially after seeing how even the mayor and officials, who rarely moved for anyone, seemed frozen in ce. ¡°No. First, we¡¯ll try the food. Take our order.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! What would you like?¡± ¡°Five bowls of stew to start.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± There were no seats avable inside the inn. However, as soon as the knights entered, some patrons quietly vacated their spots¡ªpeople who hadn¡¯t budged even when the mayor and officials were present. The knights simply took note of the faces of those who left without a word, refraining from pursuing them. Instead, they sat in the vacated seats. ¡°Here¡­ Here¡¯s the stew¡­¡± Almost immediately, a young boy, likely the innkeeper¡¯s son, nervously brought over the stew. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± ¡°What is this smell¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a fragrant, savory aroma before.¡± The knights, who had caught faint whiffs outside, were now fully enveloped in the stew¡¯s enticing aroma. Their hunger sharpened by the wait, the tantalizing scent clouded their minds. ¡°The chunks of ingredients in this stew look¡­ amazing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more visually appealing than any stew we¡¯ve had at the High Tower.¡± ¡°Focus! Just in case, channel mana into your bodies before you eat!¡± The knights took deep breaths, steeling themselves as they lifted their spoons. Even the female knight, silent until now, activated her mana and took her first bite. ¡°¡­?!¡± ¡°!!¡± The five of them trembled slightly, stunned into silence. Their tense gazes, sharp moments ago, softened into a dreamy daze. ¡°Gulp.¡± The mayor, officials, innkeeper, and patrons all watched the scene nervously. Chapter 7.1 After the first spoonful. The five knights said nothing. Instead, they silently began to empty their bowls of stew. ¡°Another bowl here!¡± ¡°What else is on the menu?¡± ¡°Bring out every dish you have!¡± They only started speaking after clearing their bowls. ¡°No signs of curses, opiates, or enchantments!¡± ¡°Delicious. Absolutely delicious!¡±¡°This must be what it means for food to melt in your mouth!¡± ¡°What is this vor and aroma? Can meat even be this tender?¡± ¡°Could they really have achieved this vor using weeds?¡± ¡°This is a problem¡­ I might never be able to eat anything else again!¡± The knights, overwhelmed by the heavenly taste, were nearly losing their sense of reason. Among them, one person seemed particrly moved. ¡°This is far better than the food I had on my birthday.¡± Arina, the northern duchess, head of Renslet, and a proud knight, stared at her empty bowl with dazed eyes. ¡°For such an extraordinary dish to be born in the North!¡± Though it was just a bowl of stew, it felt like a rare flower blooming in the barren wastnd of her harsh life and the deste North. ¡°What should I do?¡± At the same time, an ambition arose. It seemed wasteful to leave someone capable of creating such cuisine confined to a single inn. ¡°It¡¯s not just the culinary skill but that Arad Salt¡ªthe secret behind it.¡± As the next dish was being prepared, Arina¡¯s mind raced. The simplest and mostmon method was to intimidate the chef, Arad, and force him to reveal his secrets¡ªjust as nobles across the continent often did with talentedmoners. Alternatively, she could abduct him and bring him to Renslet to monopolize his talents. ¡°No. Neither of those is right.¡± Arina shook her head. Her pride and honor would never allow such methods. ¡°The North has been greatly blessed by Arad Salt¡ªor will be soon. And in the North, if you receive a blessing, you must repay it. That¡¯s our principle!¡± Before being the duchess of Renslet, Arina was first and foremost a proud Northerner. ¡ª ¡°The quality and quantity are both good.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ So, how about¡­?¡± ¡°Here you go, 3 copper more. I especially like the winter apples. Please bring more next time.¡± They say a person¡¯s adaptability shows in their speech. Even though I hadn¡¯t been in this world for long, I had already adopted the archaic tone of someone out of a historical drama. ¡°Th-Thank you! May our ancestors bless you!¡± ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Mr. Arad! I brought mine too! What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ This Snowgrass won¡¯t work. Large ones like this are poisonous and bad for consumption.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°But you did well to bring these White Snowflowers. Here¡¯s the agreed 5 copper.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± I was behind Jack¡¯s Inn, inspecting and paying for ingredients brought in by adventurers and local children. ¡°Arad! Arad!¡± Just as I finished settling ounts, I heard Tom¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Tom? Is the stew gone already?¡± Tom rarely came running unless we had run out of stew, so I asked with a puzzled look. ¡°Not that. We have an order for something else.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± The main dish at Jack¡¯s Inn was the 2-copper Arad Stew made with Arad Salt. Other dishes are rarely sold. The reason? Price. While the other dishes were undoubtedly delicious, they were expensive¡ªprohibitively so. It was a deliberate pricing strategy to simplify the menu and focus on bulk sales. ¡°Another high-ranking guest?¡± I tilted my head at Tom¡¯s words. The affluent merchants, imperial adventurers, upper-tier mercenaries, and even the mayor dining here earlier had already been taken care of. That¡¯s why I was back here settling ingredient ounts. ¡°Some very high-ranking knights from the High Tower have arrived. Even the mayor inside doesn¡¯t seem to dare move.¡± ¡°Knights? From Renslet?¡± At Tom¡¯s words, I immediately headed into the inn. ¡ª The first floor of the inn was filled with a tense atmosphere. ¡°Are those Renslet¡¯s elite knights?¡± At the center of the tension were five knights upying an entire table. At first nce, they could be mistaken for mercenaries from a renowned band, but their refined aura and attire set them apart. The flowing robes and capes over their armor exuded unity and elegance befitting knights, and their disciplined movements radiated a palpable aura of dignity. Respect, admiration, and even submission arose instinctively in anyone whoid eyes on them. ¡°If the mayor and officials are frozen stiff, these must be high-ranking knights.¡± Knights of the North and regr knights of Renslet wielded immense authority. High-ranking knights of Renslet, in particr, were essentially walking embodiments of the judiciary and administration. They were like the police, prosecutors, judges, and military all rolled into one. Even worse¡ªor better, depending on your perspective¡ªthey carried ¡°licenses to kill,¡± allowing them to execute nobles below the rank of viscount on the spot for justifiable reasons. ¡°You must be Arad?¡± As I stepped out from the kitchen, the knights¡¯ gazes locked onto me. ¡°Yes, I am Arad.¡± I utilized one of my max-level skills, Etiquette, to greet them respectfully. ¡°Oh¡­?¡± ¡°Do you have a family name?¡± The knights¡¯ eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°I go by the surname Jin.¡± I borrowed the name from my past life on Earth. ¡°Jin¡­? I¡¯ve never heard of that surname.¡± ¡°Yes, my great-grandfather was originally from the Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°A noble?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve fallen from grace and are no longer nobility.¡± ¡°Then, is Arad Salt something from the Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral recipe I recently adapted to suit the North.¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± I wove a usible story about my supposed background while conversing with the knights.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°In any case, the stew was phenomenal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be thinking about it for days.¡± ¡°We¡¯d like to try your other dishes. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At their polite request, I bowed once more and quickly got to work. ¡°Your movements are impressive.¡± ¡°He could¡¯ve been a great swordsman.¡± Chapter 7.2 ¡°Your movements are impressive.¡± ¡°He could¡¯ve been a great swordsman.¡± ¡°Should we call it a loss or a blessing that someone with such skill chose cooking?¡± The knights, who had each devoured two bowls of stew to satisfy their immediate hunger, watched my cooking with benevolent, intrigued expressions. ¡°Who is this female knight?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but notice the woman among them, her presencemanding respect and curiosity alike. As I continued cooking, I found myself ncing repeatedly at someone. The female knight caught my attention for some reason. ¡°There are female knights in this world, but this seems¡­ unusually coincidental.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In a world where mana exists, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for women to excel in roles tied to mana, such as knights, mages, or clergy.However, female knights were still rare. The profession of knighthood, by its very nature, was rugged, andpared to magic or divine power, the proportion of women was far lower. ¡°A female knight from the High Tower? And she holds the highest rank in their party¡­ Is there even a female knight of her stature in the North?¡± More than anything, the other knights subtly seemed to defer to her. Unlike the others, who had removed their hoods while dining, she kept hers on, concealing her face. ¡°Could she really be Arina, the Duchess of the North?¡± The thought suddenly crossed my mind. ¡°No way. Why would someone as significant as the Duchess venture all the way to the edge of the Magic Realm, and with such a small entourage?¡± At first, I dismissed the idea. ¡°Wait a second. Wasn¡¯t the Empire¡¯s grasp on the North solidified after¡­?¡± A key detail from The Age of Silver suddenly came to mind, making me pause. ¡°Right after the sudden disappearance of Arina, the Northern Duchess, and her elite knights¡­ Could it be this time period?¡± Then, I remembered the luck stat that was baked into this body. Given the luck stat, my transmigrated status, and the flow of history, it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable to believe the woman before me was the Duchess. As I stole another nce at her while cooking, I caught her gaze. Even with her hood obscuring her face, I could feel her piercing eyes on me. The five knights from the High Tower¡ªone of whom I strongly suspected was the Northern Duchess¡ªdevoured the food I prepared as if inhaling it. ¡°I¡¯ve realized every piece of meat I¡¯ve eaten before was trash. Ah, except for Polly¡¯s ribs.¡± ¡°Can my tongue ever go back to its old life before this meal?¡± ¡°Even the bread! It¡¯s nothing like the hard, dry loaves I¡¯ve always known. How can bread be this soft and chewy?¡± The amount they consumed was staggering. Knights were already big eaters by nature, but whenbined with my max-level cooking skill and the magic of Arad Salt, their appetites turned ravenous. Chomp, chomp, chomp. By the end, the knights were so absorbed in eating that they¡¯d abandoned all pretense of decorum, eating as casually asmoners. Even the female knight¡ªwhom I was almost certain was Arina, the Duchess of the North¡ªate without pause, her hood still up, diligently moving her fork, spoon, and knife. By the time the sun had set and Haven¡¯s fires andnterns were lit, their feast finally ended. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so full!¡± ¡°I¡¯m upset that my stomach is too full to eat more.¡± ¡°I almost wish I could just chew and spit out the food just to taste it more.¡± The knights rubbed their full bellies with satisfied expressions. ¡ª Meanwhile, I, Jack, Tom, and the other patrons looked on in disbelief. ¡°How much is the bill?¡± ¡°Let me calcte¡­ It¡¯s 3 silver and 21 copper.¡± Given the high price of the dishes and the sheer quantity they consumed, the total cost was staggering. ¡°3 silver?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. You ate quite a bit, so I¡¯ll waive the 21 copper¡­ Haha¡­¡± Jack¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he gave the total. ¡°Take it.¡± Whether it was due to their sense of honor, the presence of the Duchess, or genuine satisfaction with the food, the knights nodded once and opened their coin pouch. ¡°Here¡¯s 4 silver.¡± They handed Jack four silver coins. ¡°Let me get you your change¡­¡± ¡°Hey now, what kind of people do you think we are? Keep the change.¡± Stopping Jack from opening the inn¡¯s safe for their change, the knights gave their full stomachs a pat and walked out of the inn. ¡ª Once they were gone: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you. While you dine here, you¡¯ll still sleep at our inn!¡± The mayor and officials of Haven, who had been standing quietly in a corner, scrambled to follow the knights out. ¡ª ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Gone.¡± ¡°Yes, gone.¡± Jack, Tom, and I stood dumbfounded at the inn¡¯s entrance, watching the storm pass. In the meantime, my mind was racing with moreplicated thoughts. ¡°The disappearance of the Northern Duchess¡­¡± I reflected on the history I vaguely knew from The Age of Silver I. ¡°The history of the North is filled with distortions and erasures by the Empire, so I don¡¯t know the details. But from the context, this seems like the right period.¡± I looked toward the direction the knights had gone¡ªtoward Polly¡¯s Inn¡ªand fell into deep thought. ¡°So this is how their disappearance yed out.¡± I was certain of it. The small party formed by the Northern Duchess and her elite knights must be headed to the Magic Realm. There was no other reason for them to be in Haven. ¡°Should I follow them?¡± If the North was to be saved, the first step would be to save its unifying force¡ªthe Northern Duchess. A clich¨¦d sense of duty pushed me to get involved. ¡°But how? I don¡¯t have a legitimate reason. This clearly looks like a ssified mission, and if I suddenly demand to join them, I¡¯ll end up interrogated in prison.¡± My resolve and hesitation zigzagged in my thoughts. ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m strictly nonbat right now. I¡¯d be no help in a fight. Even if I join them, there¡¯s no guarantee I could prevent the Duchess¡¯s disappearance.¡± At best, I¡¯d be a cook or a cksmith. At worst, I¡¯d be a liability. ¡°I could cook or repair equipment, but would that be enough to justify staying in a party of elite warriors?¡± I might even get caught up in a battle and lose my life. ¡°And don¡¯t forget the mounts! Traveling into the Magic Realm requires top-grade horses, and those were extremely expensive even in The Age of Silver I. They must cost even more now.¡± As my doubts and hesitations mounted: ¡°North, please save the North!¡± The desperate voice I¡¯d heard when I was first transported to this world reyed in my mind. A vivid sense of responsibility came with it¡ªa feeling that fulfilling that plea was somehow tied to my return to Earth. ¡°I¡¯m barely surviving as it is¡­¡± Barely two months into this new world, and already I was faced with what seemed like an impossible, high-stakes quest. Chapter 8.1 Thergest inn in Haven, the Polly Inn, was frequented by wealthy merchants, high-ranking adventurers, and elite mercenaries. In contrast, officials or knights visiting from the High Tower typically stayed at the homes of the market leader or the city¡¯s affluent citizens. ¡°Balzac, you should have informed me if Her Highness the Grand Duke wasing¡­¡± ¡°If I had informed you in advance, how would that be a covert inspection?¡± ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it improper for Her Highness to stay at an inn like this? Please allow us to host her properly, even now.¡± ¡°An inn like this? Polly would feel insulted to hear that.¡± A hushed conversation took ce between Balzac, a high-ranking knight second only to Arina among the five knights, and Haven¡¯s market leader. ¡°Of course, I acknowledge that the Polly Inn has spacious rooms and excellent facilities. But this ce is frequented by adventurers, mercenaries, and merchants. There are too many prying eyes. And above all¡­¡± The market leader lowered his voice conspicuously as he continued.¡°This ce sees many imperial adventurers.¡± ¡°In exchange, we can ensure that no one knows Her Highness is in Haven.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll only be in Haven for at most four days. Perhaps longer if there¡¯s trouble with the Arad salt, but we won¡¯t exceed five days.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stress too much, leader. We¡¯ve done this before, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°W-We¡¯ve done this before?!¡± ¡°Of course. Covert inspections must be conducted regrly and consistently.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°By the way, I must admit, I¡¯m a bit disappointed.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should have reported the Arad salt immediately. You¡¯re aware of the Empire¡¯s recent disputes over spices, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I-I was going to report it soon¡­¡± ¡°Oh, were you now?¡± ¡°Please believe me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if you tell the truth.¡± ¡°Well¡­ to be honest, I nned to report it after Polly and the other chefs in Haven deciphered the Arad salt recipe. Once Her Highness hears of it, we might never taste Arad stew in Haven again.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s your reasoning, I can understand. I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The market leader, who narrowly escaped the crisis, wiped his cold sweat with a handkerchief and shifted the topic. ¡°So, what brings you here so discreetly this time?¡± ¡°I have some business in the Demon Realm.¡± In truth, it was because of Polly¡¯s letter. However, Balzac told a white lie, fearing it might strain the rtionship between Polly and the market leader. ¡°Does Her Highness n to hunt monsters? Or has a dungeon from the Golden Age been discovered in the Demon Realm?¡± ¡°Neither. And forgive me, but I can¡¯t share the details yet.¡± Since there was no concrete reason for the Demon Realm visit, Balzac genuinely had nothing to reveal. ¡°If Her Highness and you, Sir Balzac, are personally involved, it must be significant. Shouldn¡¯t Haven prepare in advance?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Haven won¡¯t be affected. And as I said, we¡¯ve done this before.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Truly, there¡¯s no need to worry. Both I and Her Highness recognize your excellent management of Haven.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that you don¡¯t impose tolls and keep the territorial tax below 20%. Beyond that¡­ everything seems in order.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial to keep Her Highness¡¯s presence here and my identity a secret.¡± ¡®Since we¡¯re here, I might as well suggest to Her Highness that we enjoy some time in the Demon Realm.¡¯ Balzac entertained the thought while subtly reminding those present. ¡°If any rumors spread before we leave Haven, I¡¯ll know it came from loose lips in this room.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll keep this strictly confidential!¡± ¡°From now on, avoid using titles like ¡®Her Highness.¡¯ Address me as Dominic.¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± Though they nodded, the market leader and Haven officials couldn¡¯t fathom why someone as prominent as the Grand Duke would travel so covertly. ¡°By the way, what do you know about a man named Arad Jin? I heard he recently appeared in Haven.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Arad a few times over meals at Jack¡¯s Inn. From what I gather, his ancestors fled to the Eastern Continent during the Age of Savagery to escape orcs.¡± ¡°I know that much. What I¡¯m asking about is Arad¡¯s life before he arrived in Haven.¡± ¡°They say he wandered the continent as an adventurer beforeing here.¡± ¡°An adventurer? I¡¯ve never heard of an adventurer named Arad Jin.¡± ¡°He was a mid-to-lower-ranked D-ss adventurer.¡± ¡°D-ss? Certainly not an imperial adventurer, then. But I hear he¡¯s an excellent healer and an outstanding cook?¡± ¡°However, hisbat skills were so poor that he mostly did menial tasks in adventurer groups. I heard he came to the North by chance.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Balzac furrowed his brow. ¡®Poorbat skills?¡¯ He had watched Arad cooking at Jack¡¯s Inn earlier. With such dexterous hands, if he had trained with a sword, he could have easily reached the level of a mid-tier knight. ¡°That¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°Suspicious? Haven¡¯s history is full of individuals with unusual pasts. Arad isn¡¯t even remarkable in that regard.¡± ¡°Is that considered normal?¡± ¡°Yes. Arad salt makes him seem unique, but that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°True¡­ Haven does have many adventurers from the Empire. Considering that¡­¡± Their conversation was interrupted. ¡°Her Highness is arriving.¡± Chapter 8.2 ¡°Her Highness is arriving.¡± Polly, the innkeeper who had taken it upon himself to act as Arina¡¯s attendant, softly announced from the entrance. The knights, market leader, and officials all rose promptly. ¡°Everyone, remain seated. Polly, remember, officially, I¡¯m in the High Tower. Don¡¯t refer to me as Her Highness. That goes for all of you. From now on, address me as Irea, a simple knight of the High Tower.¡± The Grand Duke spoke as she sat at the prepared seat of honor. Her damp blue hair suggested she had just bathed. Despite being ustomed to her beauty, the market leader and officials couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath for a moment. ¡°During this covert mission, we may have discovered a truly exceptional individual.¡± The topic raised by Arina, now seated, naturally revolved around Arad, the cook. ¡°Indeed. Food prepared with Arad salt surpasses even those heavily seasoned with conventional spices.¡± ¡°Given the Empire¡¯s severe trade deficit over spices, Arad salt could single-handedly resolve the issue.¡±At Arina¡¯s words, the market leader, officials, and knights all nodded in agreement. ¡®Yes! Bring him to the High Tower immediately!¡¯ Even Polly, standing outside the room, shouted this sentiment inwardly. ¡°We must bring the cook Arad to the High Tower.¡± ¡°And we must uncover the secret of Arad salt.¡± ¡°Everything in the North belongs to Her Highness. Whatever youmand, we shall seize it for you.¡± The market leader, officials, and knights in Haven began sharing their opinions one by one. The knights present weren¡¯t just skilled in swordsmanship; they had also studied various disciplines, albeit superficially. Simply wielding a sword well wasn¡¯t enough to function as an effective enforcer of thew. Because of this, they clearly understood the economic and diplomatic significance of Arad salt. ¡®Yes! That¡¯s right!¡¯ The opinions they presented aligned perfectly with Polly¡¯s long-held hopes. ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. The North belongs to me, but it also belongs to my people.¡± However, Her Highness Arina shook her head at their proposals. ¡®Ah¡­ no!¡¯ Hearing this, Polly felt as if the sky had fallen. ¡°In that case¡­ Your Highness, perhaps I could try harder to replicate the recipe?¡± Unable to hold himself back, Polly interjected into the conversation between these high-ranking individuals. ¡°I¡¯ve already identified all the ingredients in Arad salt. With further research into the ratios, sequence, and processing methods, I believe I can recreate something very simr.¡± Although Polly was merely an innkeeper now, he had once been a soldier responsible for preparing meals and supplies for high-ranking knights, including Arina, during field missions. This gave him greater influence than most ordinary knights or officials. ¡°Once the recipe is close topletion, you can bring Arad to the High Tower and put him to good use. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll work with Haven¡¯s merchants to distribute Arad salt widely for the people.¡± Despite his bold interruption, none of those present showed even a hint of displeasure. ¡°That too would be dishonorable.¡± But Arina rejected the idea outright. ¡°The North stands to benefit greatly from Arad salt. That means we owe him a debt of gratitude. And in the North, it is our principle to repay such debts.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡± Polly squirmed nervously, like a puppy in trouble, at Arina¡¯s firm response. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Arina rejected all the opinions presented by her subordinates. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After a moment of contemtion, she reached a conclusion. *** That morning, I woke up after a restless night, my thoughts preupied. How could I join the High Tower knights¡¯ party? What help could I provide to Her Highness and her knights? And most importantly, how could I prevent the tragedies of the original timeline? ¡°You¡¯re finally taking off the bandages.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Arad. If it had been any other quack healer, losing the arm wouldn¡¯t have been surprising.¡± That morning felt meaningful in many ways. ¡°By the way, Rennon said his injuries are fully healed too.¡± ¡°He even came by a few days ago to thank me. He brought a lot of business with him, too.¡± ¡°Did he now?¡± Jack¡¯s face brightened as he flexed his arm and hand freely after removing the bandages. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll help with the kitchen work.¡± The moment the bandages were off, Jack eagerly dered his intent to assist with the inn¡¯s operations. ¡°Go ahead.¡± I nodded without hesitation. Even though Jack didn¡¯t say it outright, I could sense his underlying thoughts. He was certain I wouldn¡¯t stay at this inn for much longer. And he was right. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure about anything, ask me immediately.¡± I said this casually to Jack. ¡°Arad¡­ Thank you!¡± Jack expressed his gratitude with a smile brighter than the one he¡¯d worn when his injuries had healed. Beyond Arad salt, my cooking skills were at their peak, making me a chef he probably admired. Allowing him to learn from me must have made him genuinely happy. ¡°Let¡¯s start with prepping the ingredients.¡± ¡°Of course. Tom! Start cleaning!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As the day began at Jack¡¯s Inn, ¡°Are you open for business?¡± Our first visitors arrived earlier than any of our residents. And they weren¡¯t ordinary patrons¡ªthey were the most important people in the city. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the market leader and the knights from yesterday. We were just about to start.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll take some time for the stew to be ready.¡± Jack and I greeted the esteemed visitors, bowing our heads. ¡°Ahem!¡± With an unusually solemn demeanor, the market leader cleared his throat and dered loudly: ¡°Arad Jin, healer and chef of Jack¡¯s Inn, receive a letter from Her Highness the Grand Duke!¡± For a moment, I couldn¡¯tprehend his sudden and significant announcement. ¡°A letter from Her Highness the Grand Duke?¡± Pausing in my morning preparations, I asked with a perplexed expression. Orders, sure¡ªbut a letter? What was this about? My gaze naturally shifted to one of the five knights. Standing quietly in the corner with her face obscured was a knight I suspected to be Her Highness the Northern Grand Duke herself. ¡°Receive the will of the High Tower.¡± Following my etiquette training, I knelt respectfully and epted the letter from the market leader. ¡°Read it here and give your reply immediately.¡± As soon as I took the letter, the market leader instructed. I carefully unfolded the letter, conscious of the knight¡¯s attempts to conceal her true identity. Chapter 9.1 ¡ª To Arad Jin. I am Arina Rune Renslet, lord of Renslet in the Northern Grand Duchy and its representative. I¡¯ve heard rumors about the Arad Salt you¡¯ve created. They say that even the ndest dish turns into something as vorful as a pce-made spice recipe when your Arad Salt is added. Recently, I had my most trustworthy vassals and knights verify these rumors, and they confirmed their truth. Therefore, I, Arina, wish to make a request, not an order, of you. The letter began without a single flourish, as one would expect from someone of the North. I quickly read on to see what exactly her request was.I want to purchase the recipe for your Arad Salt. The North is and of scarcity where everything is precious. We are not wealthy. Recently, the spices imported through the Empire have further drained our already insufficient finances. After acquiring the recipe for Arad Salt from you, I intend to share it widely with our people. ¡°¡­?!¡± After reading her letter, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of novelty. As a grand duke, she could easily take the recipe for Arad Salt from me by force, making it an order instead of a request. She could also take me to her castle and hoard all dishes made with Arad Salt for herself. Or, she could buy the recipe for a pittance and sell Arad Salt at a steep markup through an exclusive tradingpany. ¡°A peculiar ruler.¡± Yet, she chose none of these easy, tempting routes. In exchange for the recipe for Arad Salt, I, Arina Rune Renslet, will promise you two things. 1. I will reward you with 50 gold coins on the spot. 2. I will grant you the title of Bar, a hereditary title once held by nobles of the Eastern Continent. Furthermore, I will allow you to retain the surname ¡®Jin,¡¯ acknowledging your noble roots and adherence to proper etiquette. The ceremony for bestowing your title will be held this spring in the High Tower. I pledge this in the name of the Northern Grand Duchy. The rewards she offered were significant. One gold coin was worth 20 silver coins, and a single silver coin required 100 copper coins to umte. Gold coins were a rare sight for the average person, something they might never see in their lifetime. Yet she was offering 50 of them, along with the title of Bar. While the barony came with no fief or manor, in a society with a rigid ss system, the difference between a freeman and a minor noble was night and day.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Of course, the value of Arad Salt, which could rece spices, far exceeded these rewards. It could have a monumental impact not just on the North but the entire continent. But given that this worldcks any concept of copyright or personal rights, I had to appreciate her offer as extraordinary for this era. After reading the letter, I nced at Arina. Her face was hidden beneath a hood, but her blue eyes were visible. Our eyes met¡ªher blue ones and my ck ones. ¡°What is her intent?¡± To any other noble on the continent, this decision and reward would seem absurdly extravagant. I tried to guess her reasoning. ¡°Or perhaps she¡¯s simply clever?¡± In a world without the concept of patents, the form and method for making Arad Salt were the only secrets. The ingredients were already known to those familiar with such things. If I did nothing, copycat products would sprout up all over not just Haven but across the North before summer arrived. Competitors like Polly weren¡¯t scrambling to buy the recipe from me because they knew this too. ¡°No point in monopolizing it and earning a bad reputation.¡± The Northern Grand Duke likely realized this as well, choosing to earn public favor and prestige rather than attempting a wed monopoly. Additionally, she likely intended to address the North¡¯s trade deficit caused by spices. ¡°Then why reward me with gold and a title? She could just wait for copycats to emerge.¡± I still couldn¡¯t unravel this part of the puzzle. ¡°The Grand Duke wishes to spark a fire of passion in the North, starting with you.¡± At that moment, a knight who had been reading the letter beside me spoke. He was an elderly knight named Dominic. ¡°The Swordmaster of the North, Frostde Balzac, is said to be old.¡± While guessing the true identity of Dominic, I asked, ¡°Passion, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. Her Grace wants to demonstrate what happens when someone achieves greatness outside the battlefield, using you as an example to inspire others.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Hearing his words, I widened my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s an extraordinary person.¡± Her perspective was something even the 21st-century Earth rarely embodied. At the same time, it saddened me to know that someone like her disappeared so tragically. ¡°I will dly ept the Grand Duke¡¯s will.¡± Having finished the letter, I immediately knelt ording to proper etiquette, epting her request as well as hermand. Since the secret would inevitably be revealed, I was more than satisfied to sell it now at a high point. Arina gave me a serene smile as she watched. ¡°Let me write it down for you right away.¡± ¡°Oh? Will you really?¡± I took out a sheet of paper and wrote down the recipe for Arad Salt on the spot. Then I carefully folded the paper and handed it to the elderly knight, who I presumed was Balzac. ¡°You¡¯re remarkably decisive. I like it.¡± ¡°The attention Arad Salt has been drawing was bing burdensome anyway.¡± ¡°Was it? It seems I was wise to bring gold. Here, take it.¡± Delighted by my straightforwardness, Balzac handed me a pouch of gold coins as promised. ¡°The investiture ceremony will take ce in spring when the weather warms. Come to the High Tower then. Her Grace will wee you.¡± ¡°I am deeply honored.¡± Even if the investiture ceremony didn¡¯t go as nned, I wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°With the 50 gold coins I¡¯ve earned, I¡¯ll have enough to secure a stable life in the North.¡± Chapter 9.2 ¡°With the 50 gold coins I¡¯ve earned, I¡¯ll have enough to secure a stable life in the North.¡± For now, the gold coins in my pocket mattered more to me. Thus, our business concluded as swiftly as roasting beans over a fire¡ªa hallmark of Northern practicality. ¡°Now then! Since we¡¯re here, shall we have a meal?¡± With the situation mostly resolved, the Northern officials and knights began gathering around the table. ¡°Yes! I will prepare it immediately.¡± Thanks to Jack, who had already prepared and heated water and ingredients, I could quickly start making breakfast. After that, more guests began to visit for Arad Stew, one by one. Naturally, Jack took care of the regr guests, while I attended to the distinguished ones.¡°So, what special dish do you have for us today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared Arad-style tomahawk steak for you. I rmend dipping it in the special Arad sauce in front of you.¡± ¡°Ohhh! The steak looks like a giant axe! Hahaha!¡± ¡°For dessert, you¡¯ll have a sherbet made from winter apples soaked in honey and blended with ice.¡± ¡°Sher¡­ what? Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Feels like an omakase experience.¡± Thus began another bewildering day. Even though I wasn¡¯t officially a bar yet, I could already feel the air around me changing. ¡°Um¡­ should I call you ¡®Bar¡¯ now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a bar yet, so treat me as you always do.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± The first to show this shift were Jack and Tom. They hadn¡¯t reacted much when they heard the fabricated story of my noble lineage. But now, with official recognition from the Northern Grand Duke, it seemed impossible for them to ignore it any longer. ¡°I guess I should leave this inn soon. Ideally, within this month.¡± As I observed Jack, the staff, and even the regr customers bing more cautious around me, I made up my mind. ¡°Will you be alright?¡± Having decided to leave Jack¡¯s inn, I asked him while working. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jack responded in polite formality, seemingly morefortable addressing me that way now. ¡°Arad Salt will soon spread across the North. You won¡¯t see the same sales as before.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well, there¡¯s nothing to be done about that. It¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯smand, after all.¡± To my concerns, Jack showed no sign of worry. ¡°And to be honest, it¡¯s been quite exhausting.¡± ¡°Exhausting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my body¡ªit¡¯s my mind that¡¯s been tired.¡± In fact, he seemed relieved. ¡°Sales will drop, but at least my mind will be at ease. My body, too.¡± Apparently, he¡¯d been under more pressure than I realized, dealing with the constant attention. ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that.¡± Feeling a twinge of guilt, I decided to share a little secret with Jack as a parting gift. ¡°Lean in for a moment.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In the Arad Salt recipe I submitted, there¡¯s one thing missing: wildflower stalks¡­¡± ¡°?!¡± The recipe I¡¯d handed over was iplete,cking a key ingredient akin to the fish sauce in kimchi. Its absence wouldn¡¯t ruin the taste, but it would leave a subtle, 1% gap that only those with refined ptes would notice. That slight difference would ensure that die-hard gourmands continued to seek out Jack¡¯s inn. ¡°Th-thank you!¡± Jack looked at me with tearful gratitude as I revealed my secret. Leaving his thanks behind, I returned to my duties as head chef, determined to end my time here on a high note. Jack seemed to have a knack for cooking. In just two days, he had absorbed most of the recipes. Not all my skills and knowledge, of course, but enough to handle the inn¡¯s menu and maintain the dishes I¡¯d introduced. ¡°With Arad Salt spreading, there¡¯s been a noticeable drop in customers.¡± ¡°Takeout orders have also decreased. Other inns must be copying the recipes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need to lower prices soon.¡± As the recipe spread rapidly throughout Haven, Jack and Tom could now run the inn without me. ¡°Starting tomorrow, I think I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°That seems likely.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯ll keep offering free stew to the guards and officials.¡± ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯ll cut into your profits.¡± ¡°It has unseen benefits.¡± ¡°True, when you look at the forest rather than the trees.¡± Jack had clearly grown as a businessman, learning and evolving during our time together. ¡°Now I can leave the inn with peace of mind.¡± Thanks to him, I was finally free from my role as head chef. But that didn¡¯t mean Ipletely stopped cooking. ¡°Arad, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes, what would you like today?¡± ¡°The usual course, please.¡± The only exception was when knights from the High Castle visited daily for my food. ¡°Isn¡¯t Arad Salt widely avable now? You could probably find simr dishes at Polly¡¯s Inn.¡± ¡°Are we bothering you bying here every day?¡± ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s just thatpared to Polly¡¯s Inn, this ce seems a bit humble for someone of your stature.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I was joking. Wee here every day because of the food you make, Arad.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Some of us knights find your cooking strangely more appealing. Apologies to Polly, but that¡¯s the truth.¡± A knight who introduced himself as Dominic (who I suspected was Balzac) lowered his voice and spoke to me during his K-omakase-style meal. ¡°Is there someone among them who can taste that 1% difference?¡± I nced at the lone female knight in their group. Wearing her hood deeply over her face, she was intently savoring the medium-rare steak I¡¯d cooked. The way she shuddered slightly with every bite of meat was unexpectedly endearing. ¡°If she¡¯s this captivated by my food¡­ maybe she¡¯d let me join their party?¡± Watching her, I made a bold decision: I must protect the Northern Grand Duke, Arina Rune Renslet! I hadn¡¯t forgotten this grand mission. ¡­Of course, it had be slightly blurry when I received the 50 gold coins for the salt recipe. But it quickly returned to rity. ¡°By the way, what brings the knights from the High Tower here to Haven?¡± I cautiously asked about their purpose. ¡°The reason for knights of our rank to be here is obvious: fulfilling the duties of enforcers.¡± ¡°Is there a rebel in Haven?¡± Feigning surprise, I asked. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Haven borders the Demonic Realm, doesn¡¯t it? We asionally hunt high-ranking monsters from the Demonic Realm to protect the people.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± In other words, they were here for leisure. Chapter 10.1 ¡°Should I believe him? Or is he hiding his true intentions?¡± Using the max-level ¡°Jack of All Trades¡± skill embedded in my body, I observed the expression of Knight Dominic (likely Balzac). There was no hint of deceit. ¡°Does this mean the Grand Duke¡¯s disappearance in the original timeline hasn¡¯t urred yet?¡± I was starting to get confused. Even so, I felt it was the right decision to join their party. ¡°I heard that Polly, the innkeeper, once served high-ranking knights and the Grand Duke herself on the battlefield.¡± I carefully brought up the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right. Though he retired due to old age, Polly was a great help to me and other knights from the High Tower.¡± Thanks to the bond we¡¯d formed over K-omakase, the conversation flowed smoothly. ¡°Would it be possible for me to serve the knights, like Polly did?¡±¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes. As you know, I¡¯ll soon be leaving this inn. I thought joining your party and traveling across the North wouldn¡¯t be a bad next step.¡± ¡°Is there any reason to do so? Our journey is dangerous and grueling. Besides, aren¡¯t you about to receive the title of Bar? You¡¯re already quite wealthy, too.¡± It was a reasonable question¡ªwhy would someone volunteer for hardship? The knights¡¯ expressions weren¡¯t skeptical but filled with genuine curiosity. Even the Grand Duke, diligently cutting her steak, shared the same look. ¡°Beforeing to the North, I was an adventurer. Although I wasn¡¯t highly ranked, I enjoyed that life.¡± To preempt any misunderstandings or prejudice, I added more exnation. ¡°Oh, but I wasn¡¯t an adventurer sponsored by the Empire. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Adventurers of my rank can¡¯t even approach the Empire¡¯s guilds.¡± ¡°No need to worry about that. But you do seem to have a restless spirit.¡± Thankfully, they didn¡¯t seem to mind much. ¡°Yes, I thought I could settle down in the North, but I¡¯ve realized that staying put just isn¡¯t for me.¡± Even if joining their party didn¡¯t guarantee I could prevent the Grand Duke¡¯s disappearance, I couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. ¡°Well, I understand. Restlessness is something we both share. It¡¯s why I¡¯m still working as an enforcer at my age when I should be spending time with my grandchildren. I just feel guilty for not giving my family the attention they deserve.¡± It seemed my exnation had resonated with the knights. ¡°I¡¯m skilled in more than just cooking. I can also provide decent healing and cksmithing services.¡± I continued to make my case. ¡°While I may not be much help inbat, I¡¯m strong and resilient. I can also ride a horse. At the very least, I won¡¯t be a burden.¡± Instead of joining a mediocre mercenary or adventurer party, I wanted to clear my restlessness alongside a trustworthy group of knights. ¡°We¡¯d certainly wee someone like you in our party, but¡­¡± My attempt to find a position was nearly sessful. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Arina, who had finished her steak, was nodding seriously as if endorsing my request. ¡°We can¡¯t give you a definite answer here. We need to discuss this among ourselves and consult the High Tower.¡± Balzac seemed to take my proposal seriously and positively. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can wait.¡± With sess 90% in sight, I internally clenched my fists in victory. Bang! Suddenly, the inn door burst open. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ cough!¡± A man dressed like an adventurer staggered in, covered in sweat, dust, and minor injuries, as if he¡¯d traveled a long, treacherous path. Thump, thump, thump. He walked briskly toward the knights seated in the inn. ¡°Hmm? Doyle?¡± The knights, including Balzac, seemed to recognize him. From the way they addressed him as ¡°Sir Doyle,¡± he was likely a knight himself. ¡°There¡¯s trouble.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Doyle spoke urgently before whispering something in Balzac¡¯s ear. ¡°!!¡± Balzac¡¯s expression turned grim, a stark contrast to his earlier demeanor. He leaned toward Arina and whispered something to her. Bang! In an instant, Arina and the knights all stood up. ¡°It seems your request to join our party will have to wait. Here¡¯s the payment for our meal. By the way, we likely won¡¯t be visiting here often anymore.¡± Balzac tossed me two silver coins before he and the knights swiftly exited the inn. In a matter of seconds, the knights were gone, like a receding tide. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Left staring at the empty chairs and half-eaten dishes, I stood there for a while, feeling dejected. It was as if my nearly-secured job offer had been postponed indefinitely. ¡°Did my Luck stat act up?¡± It felt like having a job offer canceled the day before starting work. ¡°Or maybe my Luck stat interfered, keeping me from joining?¡± My thoughts were tangled, and for the first time in a while, I couldn¡¯t ignore my Luck stat. ¡°No, the Luck stat is just a supplementary figure. I shouldn¡¯t rely on it too much.¡± I forced myself to dismiss those thoughts, instead focusing on the event that had just transpired. ¡°This is definitely connected to the disappearance incident!¡± It was a ssic clich¨¦. My instincts confirmed it. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll pivot from finding a job to starting a business.¡± The decision didn¡¯t take long, and n B was quickly set into motion. I trudged out of the inn and headed somewhere¡ªHaven¡¯s carriage depot. * * * In this world, long distances are covered by horse or carriage. Of course, those without money had to walk everywhere, no matter how far. But I had money. Quite a lot, in fact. Given my fixation on production and crafting, I also relied heavily on equipment and materials. In other words, having a horse and carriage was essential for transporting all my gear. ¡°Are all the carriages avable for immediate purchase?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Do you have any special-grade horses suited for the Demonic Realm?¡± ¡°Such rare horses are managed directly by the High Tower, like the Winterhawks. They¡¯re considered strategic resources and aren¡¯t avable for sale.¡± At Haven¡¯s carriage depot, I was having a conversation with the depot manager. Even though inns could berge, they typically didn¡¯t have space to store carriages. Thus, carriages were left at depots like this one, situated on the outskirts of the city. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Depots like this often housed abandoned carriages. Their owners might have sumbed to gambling, been killed in disputes, failed to repay debts, or ended up in prison for smuggling or tax evasion. The stories varied. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Chapter 10.2 ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± I selected thergest and sturdiest-looking carriage, along with the two horses hitched to it, and handed a pouch of silver coins to the manager. ¡°Ah! I¡¯d like to modify this carriage. Can I rent a storage shed?¡± ¡°Of course! Just say the word!¡± The manager, counting the coins from the pouch I gave him, eagerly nodded like a puppy wagging its tail and led me to a shed. ¡°This one is the biggest and has the best location. It¡¯s right next to the guard post, so you won¡¯t have to worry about petty thieves.¡± The shed he showed me was spacious and well-situated. After moving the carriage inside, I nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±¡°Think nothing of it! Is there anything else you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need materials for modifying the carriage¡­¡± ¡°We have plenty of carriage parts here.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking to make something a bit¡­ special.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll need to hire adventurers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to them, but time is short. I¡¯ll check with the traders currently in Haven first.¡± At first, I thought about using the city¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild as I had when making Arad Salt. But now, I don¡¯t have much time. ¡°ording to the staff at Polly¡¯s Inn, the Grand Duke and her knights haven¡¯t left Haven yet.¡± Fortunately, Arina, the Northern Grand Duke, and her knights were still in Haven. But who knew when they¡¯d leave? ¡°From now on, anything addressed to the Bar will be stored in this shed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a noble yet¡­¡± Despite my protests, the depot manager continued bowing like a serf before a lord. ¡°Anyway, off you go. I¡¯ll be here thinking about how to modify this carriage.¡± After sending the manager away, I was left alone in the shed, examining the carriage I had just purchased. Memories of the max-level skills in carpentry, alchemy, magitech, and mechanical engineering shed through my mind. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t use everything at max level just yet.¡± I felt a slight frustration. This was a time 100 years before the ¡°Silver Era 1,¡± when magitech truly flourished. It was like being a smartphone developer stuck in a time before electricity. The same applied to my alchemy and magitech skills. ¡°But I can at least make a rough imitation.¡± After finishing my design, I picked up the hammer and saw it provided in the shed. Thus began the grand modification of my carriage. *** Over the next three days, a ¡°ck hole¡± appeared in Haven¡ªa phenomenon by Earth¡¯s standards. This ck hole absorbed all kinds of materials sold in Haven: herbs, leather, fabrics, metal, food supplies, lumber, magic stones¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It became so voracious that people began to wonder if a giant general store was being set up. Among all the items consumed by this ck hole, the most absorbed were magic stones. So much so that the miners and merchants in Haven experienced a temporary economic boom. And the one who created this ck hole was none other than me, Arad Jin. ¡°With this, we¡¯ve procured all materials avable through Haven¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild. The remaining magic stones from thebor camp will arrive by tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Good work, Renon.¡± By now, I was used to being treated as a Bar. While inspecting the ten different types of magic stones piled up in the shed, I praised Renon for his efforts. The amount of magic stones gathered in the shed was so immense it formed a small hill. The shed was now 30% upied by the carriage and 50% by magic stones. There was no way all of it would fit into the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do after you saved my life.¡± Renon, who had recently discarded his chest bandages, smiled as he pointed to his scarred chest. ¡°Let me know if you need anything else.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Was this another benefit of my Luck stat? Renon, whose life I had saved on my first day in this world, turned out to be a well-connected adventurer in Haven. His ties to the northern adventurers¡¯ guild,bor camps, and merchant caravans had been instrumental in setting up my new venture. ¡°By the way, what are you nning to do with so many magic stones?¡± Renon couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity as he stared at the pile of magic stones. ¡°They all have their uses.¡± ¡°I understand that magic stone powder can be used in medicine, but this seems excessive.¡± ¡°Magic stones have far more applications than you realize. They¡¯re essential for alchemy and magic.¡± ¡°True, magic stones are a favorite of mages. Their staffs are always embedded withrge magic stones, and witches¡¯ brooms are no different.¡± The more we talked, the more puzzled Renon seemed. I probably didn¡¯t look like a mage to him, as mages usually carried a staff adorned with magic stones and wore robes. ¡°Most of these magic stones are of low quality and have no market value, though¡­¡± What puzzled him most was the quality of the stones I had purchased. The majority of them were mid- to low-grade stones that most mages or alchemists wouldn¡¯t bother using. ¡°No market value? Who says so?¡± ¡°The entire world does. Among those stones, only the fire- and light-element stones are somewhat usable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because unskilled mages and alchemists don¡¯t know their worth. To me, these are invaluable materials.¡± ¡°Are you a mage, too, Bar?¡± ¡°Mage? No, I¡¯m more of a magitech engineer.¡± ¡°Magitech¡­ engineer? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Think of it as a half-baked mage. Someone who can¡¯t fight, but still uses magic.¡± I dismissed his question with a vague answer, toozy to exin properly. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Renon nodded nkly, clearly not understanding. ¡°Magic stones are like coal, oil, or nickel on Earth.¡± In this era, just beginning to emerge from medieval times, magic stones were used sparingly and for limited purposes. High-grade magic stones were used for making mage staffs and experimental tools for alchemists. Mid- to low-grade stones, however, were only used for medicines, dyes, or glow stones. ¡°Right now, the Empire¡¯s royal family and the royal mage tower are among the few who understand the true potential of magic stones.¡± As the Silver Era progresses and the arcane-punk world takes shape, magic stones¡ªregardless of their grade¡ªwill be ubiquitous, much like oil and petrochemical products on Earth. ¡°And the North is rich in magic stones. The Empire likely orchestrated the Grand Duke Arina¡¯s disappearance for this very reason.¡± It made sense why the Empire sought to turn the North into its territory and why they oppressed the Northerners who remained loyal to Renslet. Chapter 11.1 ¡ª After sending Renon away, I began sorting the mid- and low-grade magic stones stacked in the warehouse. Fire, water, lightning, earth, wind, dark, light, neutral, wood, ice, and metal¡ªeleven attributes in total. The magic stones glimmered in a variety of colors, forming a small hill. If this were Earth, each would be as valued as rubies or sapphires, though their slightly dull hues betrayed their lower quality. ¡°Good thing I rented an additional storage shed.¡± The adjacent shed was filled with materials meant to be packed into the soon-to-be-modified carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s get to it.¡± Naturally, it would be physically impossible to load everything from both sheds into a single carriage. Taking a deep breath, I retrieved a silver engraving knife and an awl, then began inscribing magic circles onto fire, light, lightning, and wind magic stones.In magitech terms, these were called mana circuits or magical circuits. In gaming lingo, it was an enchanting process. Scratch, scratch, scratch. Thanks to my max-level crafting skill and my high focus stat, I engraved the mana circuits with the precision of a machine. ¡°I was worried because these are low-grade stones, but the sess rate is higher than expected. Must be the luck stat at work.¡± In under an hour, over a hundred magic stones were intricately inscribed with tiny, delicate magic circles. Next, I ced the fire, light, and lightning magic stones with their mana circuits into a preheated furnace. Fwoooosh! An intense, otherworldly heat erupted from the furnace. I added earth, fire, lightning, and ice magic stones to the mix. A momentter, golden liquid began flowing out of the furnace. ¡°¡­¡± I stared at the molten gold-like liquid, mesmerized as if I were watching a campfire. Memories of my life on Earth surfaced unexpectedly. It had been a while since I¡¯d been transported to this world, yet I still missed mypany. My longing was so profound that it often appeared in my dreams. ¡°There better be some time adjustment if I save the North. If I end up sent back to Earth years in the future¡­ Well, screw the North and everything else!¡± Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d end up starting a business in an isekai fantasy? All because of one video game, I found myself in this absurd predicament. Regret and frustration mingled within me. ¡°Work, work!¡± Shaking off my thoughts, I began ting the extracted liquid onto the disassembled carriage parts. * * * At Polly¡¯s Inn¡ªa regr lodging spot for the Grand Duke and the high-ranking knights of Renslet when they ventured near the Demonic Realm¡ªan unusually heavy atmosphere lingered. While it wasn¡¯t umon for a solemn mood to prevail in the presence of such dignitaries, this time felt different, like the tense calm before a storm. ¡°It seems none of the Frostfangs, aside from myself, managed to make it back.¡± After delivering his urgent report and resting, Doyle, the knight who had returned to Haven, broke the silence with a somber expression. Despite hoping for another survivor, none had returned in the days since. ¡ª ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Sir Doyle.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve done nothing. Never before have I cursed the inability to use Winterhawks in the Demonic Realm as much as now.¡± The Frostfangs were Renslet¡¯s elite intelligence corps. To someone like Arad, their name might evoke images of legendary cursed swords from a famous Earth game. Doyle, the lone returning Frostfang, sighed deeply, shoulders slumped. ¡°You¡¯ve ensured that yourrades¡¯ sacrifices were not in vain. That in itself is an honorable act.¡± Balzac shook his head, consoling the knight who had returned alone. ¡°Those who lost their lives in this mission will be honored and their families justlypensated.¡± Arina, too, offered words of sce, pledging on her name to honor the fallen knights. After a moment of silence for the Frostfangs who would never return, the Grand Duke and her knights resumed their meeting. ¡°Undead corpses roaming the depths of the Demonic Realm? It must mean a high-ranking necromancer has emerged.¡± ¡ª The knights of Renslet regrly patrolled the Demonic Realm¡¯s depths. The ce was a mysterious zone where strange monsters constantly emerged if vignce wavered. This was also true for the Frostfangs, whose tasks included intelligence and reconnaissance. In addition to monsters and adventurers from the Empire, the Demonic Realm was home to sphemous beings like ck magicians. ¡°If a necromancermanding the undead is involved, they¡¯re likely operating from a Sorcerer¡¯s Den¡ªand a high-level mage at that.¡± ¡°A Sorcerer¡¯s Den¡­ Damn those ck magicians! They¡¯ve been quiet for a while, but now they¡¯re causing trouble again.¡± This time, the Frostfangs had witnessed something extraordinary in the depths of the Demonic Realm. So extraordinary that they had to flee, unable to retrieve their fallenrades. ¡°There¡¯s no way those ck magicians alone could control the deep monsters. They must have discovered a new Golden Era Dungeon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely. The Demonic Realm was originally a sanctuary for mages fleeing at the end of the Golden Era. It¡¯s a holy site for them, especially the ck magicians in the Sorcerer¡¯s Den.¡± ¡°We must deal with them before they fully emerge from the depths.¡± ¡ª Haven remained quiet for now. The majority of adventurerscked the skill to venture beyond the outskirts of the Demonic Realm. Ironically, the Demonic Realm was both a curse and a source of wealth for the North. While its outskirts teemed with ferocious monsters, these creatures also yielded rare and valuable by-products. ¡°Should we also recruit priests?¡± The suggestion came from Doyle, the lone returning Frostfang. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to face necromancers with just knights. Divine power is essential.¡± It was a ssic response to ck magic: counter it with divine power. ¡°Priests? Do we even have clergy in the North?¡± ¡°If not, we could request support from the Imperial Church. Since necromancers are involved, they might¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the Empire. They¡¯ll just use this as another excuse to propose an absurd marriage alliance with Her Grace!¡± The knights¡¯ response to the suggestion of involving the Empire was utterly cold.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first marriage proposal for her to be the Emperor¡¯s ninth wife? And thetest one was to be the Crown Prince¡¯s fourth consort. I wonder what absurd proposal they¡¯lle up with next.¡± Even Arina smirked bitterly. ¡°How dare the Imperial family be so disrespectful!¡± Chapter 11.2 ¡°How dare the Imperial family be so disrespectful!¡± ¡°Absolutely! We must never agree to such terms! Their tant intent to annex the North is too obvious.¡± ¡°If such a marriage unites the North with the Imperial family, it will be catastrophic for both Renslet and its people. Let us never forget the arrogance and disrespect the Empire has shown us over the years.¡± ¡°To them, we are nothing more than orcs in human skin. Agreeing to this marriage is tantamount to delivering all the people of the North into very under the Empire.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The room quickly transformed into a forum for denouncing the Empire¡¯s atrocities. ¡°I¡­ I misspoke.¡± ¡°No, Sir Doyle, I understand your intentions. Facing a necromancer firsthand must have been terrifying.¡± Doyle¡¯s proposal to request aid from the Empire was immediately dismissed. ¡°It¡¯s true that bringing a high priest from the Empire could reduce casualties. But we cannot involve the Empire!¡±¡°Understood¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry too much. Even necromancers fall before a de imbued with aura.¡± Balzac patted the disheartened Doyle reassuringly. ¡°This mission will be handled swiftly by our own forces. We will not disturb the witches¡¯ harvest, nor will we seek the Empire¡¯s help.¡± After listening to her knights¡¯ discussions, Arina made her position clear. ¡°It¡¯s possible the Empire is behind this, just as they were behind Prince Baikal¡¯s death.¡± At this, Balzac¡¯s cold gaze sharpened, and he spoke to his liege in a measured tone. ¡°It¡¯s usible.¡± Rtions between the Empire and the North were at an all-time low. Though their rtionship had never been amicable, the North, functioning as a semi-independent duchy, held its autonomy in the face of the Empire. The Empire had only granted this autonomy with malicious intent. In exchange for self-rule, Renslet was left to fend off barbarian invasions, monster hordes, and extreme northern orcs on its own. The Empire never truly supported the North, fearing that its already formidable military might would be bolstered by economic strength. ¡°The Empire¡¯s actions have been increasingly tant ofte.¡± ¡°Monsters and barbarians trouble us in the north and west, while humans from the Empire annoy us in the south. How tiresome.¡± ¡°The Imperial family should know better! Have we not shed enough blood and sweat defending the northern borders?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t see us as Imperial citizens. The continued enforcement of the Law of Twenty proves that much.¡± ¡°Exactly. To them, we¡¯re nothing more than half-civilized savages tainted with druidic blood.¡± The Empire¡¯s stance had shifted after the death of Arina¡¯s father, Baikal Rune Renslet, the former Grand Duke. He had fallen during a decisive battle against the extreme northern orcs, which became the turning point. The Imperial family, as if waiting for this moment, began targeting Arina¡ªunmarried, newly of age, and unexpectedly inheriting the duchy¡ªwith marriage proposals. Arina firmly rejected every proposal, as they all seemed designed to turn the North into a direct territory of the Empire. ¡°We will handle the necromancer reported in the Demonic Realm ourselves.¡± Arina¡¯s tone was resolute, leaving no room for doubt. ¡°If the Empire hears of this and attempts to intervene, refuse them outright.¡± Her determination was unwavering. ¡°The North has always been self-sufficient with its own strength!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never relied on the Empire, and we don¡¯t need their support now!¡± The knights wholeheartedly agreed. ¡°Even if they try to provoke us through trade restrictions like before, the North will stand strong as it always has!¡± ¡°The issue of spices has also been resolved thanks to Arad Salt. We have no reason to bow to the Empire any longer.¡± The North had long suffered from the Empire¡¯s petty trade restrictions, which kept it impoverished. Recently, the Empire had even targeted spices, destabilizing Renslet¡¯s nobility and retainers. However, the advent of Arad Salt had resolved this problem swiftly. ¡°By the way, what is Arad Jin, the creator of Arad Salt, up to these days?¡± The conversation naturally shifted to Arad, who had developed the remarkable salt. ¡°I hear he recently bought a carriage.¡± ¡°A carriage?¡± ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s been obsessively purchasing all kinds of misceneous items to fill it.¡± ¡°He did mention having a restless spirit. Is he nning to start a small tradingpany?¡± ¡°It seems so. After his n to apany us fell through, he must have changed course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s unfortunate that we can¡¯t keep someone as talented as Arad close by.¡± ¡°Hiring Arad can be reconsidered once this mission is over. Besides, this mission is extremely dangerous, and we don¡¯t even have a high-grade horse for him to ride.¡± ¡°True.¡± Arina nodded in agreement with the knights¡¯ assessment. ¡°However, there is one peculiar detail about Arad.¡± ¡°Peculiar?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been buying an unusual number of magic stones, particrly low-grade ones.¡± Arina tilted her head at this additional report. ¡°I¡¯ve heard magic stone powder is used in medicine¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Arad is skilled in healing, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Incredibly skilled. I¡¯ve heard he once treated an exposed bone fracture without a single potion, using only herbs and stitches.¡± ¡°Fascinating. With skills like that, why would he focus on cooking?¡± ¡°Well, his cooking did give us Arad Salt.¡± While everyone was aware of Arad¡¯s exceptional healing skills, his culinary talents had made such an impression that no one thought to request his medical services. ¡°Regardless, even if magic stone powder is used in medicine, he doesn¡¯t need that much.¡± No matter how skilled a healer Arad was, the amount of magic stones he had purchased was excessive for medicinal use. This could only mean one thing: Arad had skills beyond cooking and healing. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 12.1 ¡ª ¡°He didn¡¯t seem like a mage, though?¡± Arina muttered, recalling Arad cooking at Jack¡¯s inn. ¡°No, he definitely wasn¡¯t a mage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. While he did have some magical energy, it wasn¡¯t enough to qualify as a mage.¡± ¡°Even if he studied magic, he¡¯d barely manage to conjure a small fireball.¡± ¡°With that level of magic, he¡¯d be better off integrating it with craftsmanship and learning swordsmanship instead.¡± The knights unanimously offered their evaluations of Arad¡¯s potential. ¡°can I see the list of items he¡¯s purchased?¡±Arina, out of curiosity, requested the list. ¡°Here it is.¡± Balzac immediately handed her a sheet of paper. The list detailed all the items Arad had purchased from Haven¡¯s merchant guilds and adventurers. ¡°¡­¡± As Arina scanned the list, her brow furrowed. ¡°Some of these items are gged as contraband. And the amount of magic stones he¡¯s bought¡ªit¡¯s technically illegal for an individual to purchase so many.¡± Parts of the list irked her meticulous adherence to rules. The guards and officials of Haven must have given Arad significant leeway. ¡°The free stew must have worked wonders. Could he have nned this?¡± After scrutinizing the paper for a few more seconds, she set it down. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± Exercising rare flexibility, she decided to overlook it. The items weren¡¯t overly problematic, and she valued Arad¡¯s loyalty¡ªespecially after his creation of Arad Salt and his desire to serve her. ¡°What could he be nning?¡± ¡°Hopefully something as remarkable as Arad Salt.¡± ¡°So, should we leave him be for now?¡± ¡°For now, yes. The necromancer in the Demonic Realm is our priority.¡± Thus, a potential crisis for Arad passed without his knowledge. ¡ªn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The meeting at the inn was approaching its conclusion. ¡°Prepare reserves in the High Tower and Haven, just in case. Also, instruct them to coat their weapons in silver.¡± The major decisions had been made. Arina was now confirming the smaller ones. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. We¡¯ll inspect Haven¡¯s defenses before leaving with the reinforcements.¡± The forces being prepared in the High Tower and Haven were primarily reserves, meant for emergencies. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that Sun and the Frostshield Legion are out on an expedition at a time like this.¡± One of the knights sighed,menting the absence of Renslet¡¯s main forces, who were currently subduing extreme northern orcs and barbarians. ¡°Even if Sun and the Frostshield Legion were here, it wouldn¡¯t change our strategy, Sir Roj.¡± Arina shook her head at the knight¡¯s murmur. ¡°Numbers mean little against a necromancer.¡± The Grand Duke and her knights were the only ones who could truly deal with the necromancer. Necromancers, ck mages whomanded the dead, were best handled with precision strikes by an elite team. Bringing arge force would only provide the necromancer with more bodies to animate. ¡°Your Grace, perhaps it¡¯s better if you remain in Haven with the reinforcements?¡± Balzac cautiously suggested to Arina. ¡°This is no ordinary hunt in the Demonic Realm. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± But Arina rejected Balzac¡¯s careful advice. ¡°If I start avoiding danger for this or that reason, it¡¯ll never end. I¡¯d quickly be a coward, and the North¡¯s unity and resolve would crumble.¡± ¡°But¡­ if anything were to happen to you, Renslet would be annihted. The North would fall into the Empire¡¯s hands.¡± The North had no sessor, especially after the previous Grand Duke, Baikal, had died in battle. Despite the North¡¯s tradition of rulers leading from the front, Balzac felt that Arina needed to prioritize her safety this time. ¡°The danger is exactly why I must go. I¡¯m not just a Grand Duke¡ªI¡¯m a knight and a Swordmaster. My presence increases our chances of sess.¡± Such reasoning, grounded in chivalry, left no room for Balzac¡¯s objections. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Her Grace is right.¡± ¡°With two Swordmasters, there¡¯s no mission we can¡¯t aplish.¡± The knights couldn¡¯t strongly oppose her, especially since her logic was sound. Arina, the youngest unofficial Swordmaster, had already surpassed herte father in skill. ¡°Not being able to join the northern expedition was frustrating, but I¡¯m d I can make up for it this way.¡± This added weight to her resolve. She wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, the knights failed to convince her. Balzac and the others could only shrug in silent defeat. ¡°Then¡­ perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Speak, Sir Eote.¡± As Balzac¡¯s suggestion was dismissed, another knight, Sir Eote, cautiously spoke. ¡°What if we brought the witches of the High Tower with us? Their elemental magic would be useful in the Demonic Realm, especially against a necromancer skilled in curses.¡± ¡°Spring is near; enlisting the witches would disrupt their work, Sir Eote.¡± Doyle quickly voiced his concerns. ¡°Exactly. The Witches¡¯ Coven is busy right now, and most witches aren¡¯t ustomed tobat magic. Besides, ordinary witches wouldn¡¯t survive in the Demonic Realm.¡± Arina supported Doyle¡¯s concerns. ¡°The Grand Witch of Spring could be helpful in battle.¡± Chapter 12.2 ¡°The Grand Witch of Spring could be helpful in battle.¡± Sir Eote pressed on, undeterred. ¡°If we summon her here now¡­ the greenhouse farms will be severely impacted. At least ten thousand people in the High Tower will go hungry.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Arina firmly shook her head at the knights¡¯ concerns. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do not worry. I will not die, and neither will you.¡± Such was the unyielding noblesse oblige of Renslet, bordering on obstinacy. ¡°The reason we¡¯ve been able to defend the North from barbarians, monsters, and orcs is because every soldier, from the lowest rank to the ruler, wields their sword on the battlefield with a united purpose.¡± Ironically, it was this very principle that had allowed the North to endure its endless battles against savage foes.¡°Even if I fall, the North will not falter. My people are Renslet.¡± This tradition of rulers leading from the front had solidified the people¡¯s morale, even amid relentless hardship. No matter how many husbands, fathers, or sons died in battle, the people¡¯s loyalty to Renslet never wavered. Of course, if Arad¡ªaware of the original timeline¡ªhad witnessed this scene, he would have shaken his head in exasperation. ¡ª Meanwhile, at Jack¡¯s Inn As I modified my carriage and crafted magitech devices to equip it, I kept my ears open for news from the outside. ¡°They haven¡¯t left Haven yet?¡± The top priority was, of course, the Grand Duke and her knights staying at Polly¡¯s Inn. Despite looking ready to leave at any moment, they were still in Haven, busy inspecting the city¡¯s fortifications and defense protocols. ¡°Something must have happened in the Demonic Realm, but¡­ it¡¯s quiet?¡± My second priority was the Demonic Realm itself. Yet, it remained eerily silent. Neither the information I gathered through Haven¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild nor the reports from recently returned adventurers hinted at anything unusual. ¡°The history of the North has been too thoroughly erased by the Empire. So frustrating. Especially Arina¡¯s story¡ªit exists only as oral tradition.¡± The advantage of knowing a timeline 100 years into the future was almost useless. I had no idea what might be unfolding in the Demonic Realm at this point in time. ¡ª One day, while I was taking a break at Jack¡¯s Inn instead of working in the warehouse, the Grand Duke and her knights paid a visit. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Disguised in robes and hoods, they entered the inn. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I thought you¡¯d left Haven already.¡± Feigning ignorance, I weed them warmly. ¡°We thought we¡¯d have onest taste of your cooking before leaving.¡± Balzac, speaking on behalf of the group, exined their purpose. ¡°Will this be your final visit to Haven?¡± ¡°We might stop by afterpleting the mission. But by then, you¡¯ll likely have left Haven yourself.¡± Of course, they seemed aware of my recent activities. ¡°In any case,e to the High Tower in spring to receive your title. Even though it¡¯s a minor rank, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± ¡°I will.¡± I nodded, ncing briefly at Arina, who stood quietly behind Balzac. ¡°Now, shall we eat?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Hastily donning my apron, I prepared what might be my final omakase in Haven. This time, however, I refrained from expressing any desire to join their journey. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve started too many projects already.¡± A significant portion of my wealth had been invested in the nearlyplete project at the carriage depot. ¡°Besides, their party prioritizes mobility andbat power. I don¡¯t even have a high-grade horse capable of traversing the Demonic Realm.¡± Even if I joined, I¡¯d be more of a burden than an asset. ¡ª After the Meal When the meal was over, Balzac offered a farewell on behalf of the knights. ¡°That was truly delightful! I¡¯ll remember it fondly.¡± ¡°It was an honor.¡± Although I had intended to serve the meal for free, Balzac insisted on paying with silver coins. ¡°This is a small token of my appreciation.¡± I handed him a leather pouch. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The pouch, crafted by me, was elegantly made and immediately caught their attention. ¡°It contains Arad Salt.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Balzac and the knights epted the gift with bright smiles. ¡°By the way, where did you get this pouch?¡± ¡°I made it myself.¡± ¡°Your skills extend beyond cooking. Truly impressive.¡± And so, I concluded my time at Jack¡¯s Inn with a perfect send-off. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°?!¡± It was then that Arina, with her hood pulled low, suddenly extended her hand to me, offering a simple yet heartfelt thanks. ¡°¡­!¡± Momentarily stunned, I stared at her hand and partially concealed face. Even the knights around her seemed surprised. ¡°Iria, a humble knight of the High Tower.¡± Ignoring their reactions, Arina introduced herself under a pseudonym. ¡°I am Arad Jin.¡± I carefully took her calloused hand and bowed. Her hand was rough and hardened, but it carried a warmth that lingered. ¡ª That Afternoon Arina and her knights left Haven. I stood at the city gates, watching the direction they disappeared into before heading back to the warehouse. ¡ª Three Days Later I, too, left Haven, pulling my newly modified carriage behind me. Chapter 13.1 ¡ª The North was teeming with monsters. While every border region of the Empire had its share, the North¡¯s abundance and ferocity were unmatched. Even though two centuries had passed since the fall of the barbarian alliances and monster armies that ushered in the Age of Savagery, and despite humanity now waging wars more often with itself than with monsters, the North remained locked in its eternal battle against barbarism. Particrly, the Demonic Realm, filled with ancient dungeons from the Golden Era, served as a sanctuary for monsters. Even as the Age of Silver dawned, the mysterious energies of ancient dungeons and the North¡¯s vast deposits of magic stones allowed rare and powerful monsters to be born, evolve, and thrive. Rare often trantes to valuable, but in this case, it also meant dangerous. Thus, the Demonic Realm constantly attracted adventurers, mercenaries, and treasure hunters from across the continent (especially the Empire), all seeking fortune. ¡ª ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ Ancestors, please save this poor descendant!¡±Trevis, a C-rank adventurer from the North, stumbled through the vast Demonic Realm. ¡°T-Trevis¡­ wait, wait for us!¡± Behind him trailed his party of fellow adventurers and mercenaries. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­ so dizzy from hunger¡­¡± ¡°Stew¡­ warm Arad Stew¡­ I¡¯d pay a silver for it, no, even more!¡± ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve lost all feeling in my wounded arm. Please, ancestors! I¡¯ll offer you better sacrifices from now on!¡± The group of four hadn¡¯t started this way. Initially, the party had seven members, including porters. But that was before tragedy struck. In the mid-region of the Demonic Realm, their porters had been ambushed and killed by monsters, losing most of their supplies¡ªfood, water, and medicine. From there, their plight spiraled downward.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, they were starving, injured, and ill-equipped to survive. Their wounds were festering, reeking with decay, and they had no way to properly treat or clean them. The only sce was the snow around them, which kept them from sumbing to thirst. Shuffle, shuffle¡­ Trevis¡¯s party trudged forward like a horde of zombies. ¡°I can¡¯t copse here! If we sell these rare monster materials we¡¯re carrying, we could start a small shop in Haven!¡± Trevis gritted his teeth, fueled by determination. But hisrades thought differently. ¡°We¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°If we meet monsters or bandits in this state, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Even if we make it to Haven, we¡¯ll be wrecks by then.¡± ¡°I just want to lie down and sleep forever¡­¡± Suddenly, Trevis stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡­?¡± His voice faltered as he stared ahead. ¡°Ancestors, help me! Am I hallucinating now? I¡¯m seeing things¡­¡± In the distance, a golden carriage was crossing the Demonic Realm. It wasn¡¯t a mirage. ¡°A carriage¡­ in the Demonic Realm?¡± ¡°Ancestors, is this truly not a dream?¡± ¡°Is that carriage ted in gold? How wealthy must the owner be?¡± Yet, the sight was so surreal it felt almost unreal. A carriage gilded in gold, traversing the dangerous terrain of the Demonic Realm, defied logic. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Trevis and his party stared in awe as the golden carriage approached. ¡°It¡¯s not gold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a golden hue, but the color is different.¡± ¡°And the horses pulling it¡­ they look ordinary.¡± ¡°Ordinary horses? In the Demonic Realm? Impossible!¡± When the carriage came closer, they could see it was unlike anything they¡¯d ever encountered. ¡°Greetings!¡± A man driving the carriage called out to them. He was a young man with ck hair and eyes, possessing a striking, sharp-featured appearance. ¡°H-Hello! Are you¡­ a mage?¡± Trevis and his party immediately adopted a deferential attitude. ¡°Wee to Arad¡¯s Golden Carriage, strangers. To meet me in this vast Demonic Realm, you must be quite fortunate.¡± The man, introducing himself as Arad, epted their reverence as if it were natural. ¡°Wait¡­ Arad? As in¡­ Arad Stew?¡± It dawned on the group. Back in Haven, they¡¯d tasted the legendary Arad Stew at Jack¡¯s Inn. They had vowed to indulge in as much as they could afford upon returning safely. ¡°Are you truly the chef Arad from Jack¡¯s Inn?¡± To meet the creator of such heavenly food in the middle of the Demonic Realm left them speechless. ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person!¡± ¡°He must be some hidden archmage living in seclusion.¡± ¡°His youthful appearance must be an illusion, crafted with magic.¡± ¡°Cooking and healing were probably just hobbies!¡± The group¡¯s awe deepened, convinced that Arad was a mage or some extraordinary figure. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s me.¡± Arad smirked slyly, realizing it was easier to let their misconceptions stand. ¡°You seem to be in need of supplies. Arad¡¯s Golden Carriage offers food, drinks, healing, and equipment repairs. ¡­Though it¡¯s not cheap.¡± The golden carriage, it seemed, was a mobile supply depot. ¡°Expensive, you say? How much?¡± ¡°What kind of food and drinks are you selling?¡± Trevis and his party, salivating at the thought of food and drink, eagerly leaned into Arad¡¯s offer. ¡°You must be thirsty, no?¡± Arad hopped down from the driver¡¯s seat and walked to the back of the carriage. ¡°Sometimes showing is better than a thousand words.¡± Chapter 13.2 ¡°Sometimes showing is better than a thousand words.¡± He opened the back of the carriage and pulled out a massive oak barrel, nearly the size of a grown man¡¯s torso. With a practiced motion, he tapped the barrel and poured its contents into a cup. ¡°Here, a refreshing drink for you.¡± The familiar golden liquid poured out in a steady stream. ¡°Beer!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The sight of beer made Trevis and hispanions momentarily lose their sanity. ¡°How much is it?!¡± It had been nearly a week since they¡¯d had a proper meal. Water, melted from the snow, was their only sustenance. But now, a frothy mug of beer sat tantalizingly within reach.As if hypnotized, they reached for their coin pouches, revealing not only copper coins but also a decent number of silvers. ¡°One mug for 30 copper.¡± Trevis and his party froze, their hands halfway to their coin pouches. ¡°What?!¡± Beer, typically 2¨C3 copper per mug in a vige, was now being sold at ten times the price. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, monster materials work as trade.¡± ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s too expensive!¡± Trevis hesitated, ncing cautiously at Arad. ¡°Do I really need to pay that much¡­?¡± The temptation of beer warred with hismon sense. ¡°Should we just kill him and take it?¡± The thought crossed their minds. After all, many adventurers from the North were little better than vagrants or bandits. ¡°He¡¯s alone, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s a mage, a surprise close-range attack might work.¡± ¡°There¡¯s probably more food and water in that carriage.¡± The idea seemed almost natural, given their desperation. ¡°Of course, the price may seem steep,¡± Arad began, seemingly aware of their thoughts. ¡°But consider this: I¡¯m running a business alone in the Demonic Realm. It¡¯s tiresome and troublesome.¡± His calm, deliberate tone carried an undertone that hinted at danger. A golden carriage, operating deep within the Demonic Realm, wasn¡¯t just unusual¡ªit was unthinkable. Trevis¡¯s party hesitated, suddenly noticing how unnervingly quiet the area was. ¡°Even the monsters aren¡¯ting near!¡± This realization added to their growing unease. ¡°He must be a powerful mage.¡± ¡°Maybe even an S-rank adventurer backed by the Imperial Guild?¡± The more they thought about it, the more their reckless ideas seemed suicidal. ¡°Let¡¯s just pay. Think of it as the price for staying alive.¡± Reluctantly, they decided to pay up. After all, just moments ago, they had been willing to pay a silver for stew. Clink, clink. The golden, frothy beer sparkled tantalizingly before them. ¡°I¡¯ll pay! And I¡¯d like food and healing as well!¡± ¡°Beer, food, and healing? That will be 1 silver and 50 copper for you. You seem to have only minor injuries.¡± ¡°W-what? Oh, alright¡­¡± Trevis was the first to hand over his coins. ¡°Wise choice. Your food will be ready shortly. Those needing treatment, please remove your bandages and wait.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay too!¡± ¡°Me as well!¡± ¡°Take all my money!¡± One by one, the others followed suit, handing over silver and copper coins. ¡ª A Short While Later ¡°This¡­ this is heaven.¡± ¡°Thank you, ancestors.¡± ¡°I spent 2 silvers on treatment, but it was worth it. I managed to save my arm.¡± ¡°Money? We¡¯ll make it back once we sell these monster materials in town.¡± Trevis¡¯s party lounged near Arad¡¯s Golden Carriage, sipping beer with blissful expressions. Their freshly bandaged wounds gleamed cleanly, a testament to Arad¡¯s expert treatment. ¡°So the rumors about his healing skills were true.¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s a mage. Of course his healing would be extraordinary.¡± ¡°Hey, what about that red potion he used? Can we buy that separately? It seems amazing.¡± Even without a deep understanding of medicine, they could feel their wounds rapidly healing. ¡°Now then, here¡¯s your meal.¡± Arad approached with a tray in each hand,den with unfamiliar yet tantalizing dishes. ¡°What¡¯s that smell¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Though they¡¯d never seen food like it, the aroma alone made their mouths water. ¡°I guess the price was worth it after all.¡± They¡¯d expected a simple Arad Stew but were presented with something far superior. ¡°What is this dish?¡± Trevis asked, drooling as he stared at the unfamiliar meal. ¡°Ah, this? It¡¯s called a hamburger and fries.¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 14.1 ¡ª Strange rumors began to circte within the Demonic Realm. These rumors centered on a golden carriage, one that roamed the monster-infested wilderness yet somehow kept the beasts at bay. The carriage was driven by a mage named Arad, who sold beer, hamburgers, and fries in the heart of the Demonic Realm. He also offered equipment repairs and first-aid services. Though his prices were 10¨C20 times higher than those in viges, for adventurers wandering the perilous terrain, his services were nothing short of salvation. ¡ª ¡°Have you by chance seen five knights on horseback?¡± Arad asked this same question to every adventurer he encountered, always seeking information about the knights from the High Tower who were traversing the Demonic Realm. But not every encounter was peaceful.¡°We don¡¯t care about knights! Hand over everything you¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just one mage! Attack him before he can chant a spell!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The most dangerous threat in the Demonic Realm wasn¡¯t the monsters or ancient dungeons¡ªit was other adventurers. Some adventurers, driven by desperation or greed, attacked Arad¡¯s golden carriage, seeing it as an easy target. Not every group was as cautious or wealthy as Trevis¡¯s party. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ll have to waste more magic stones.¡± Of course, Arad was well-prepared for such situations. His custom-made magic crossbow and enchanted magic-stone arrows were perfect deterrents. Click, click. Activating a sliver of magic from his core, Arad pulled the crossbow¡¯s trigger. BOOM! A massive explosion erupted from where the troublemakers had been, obliterating three adventurers in mid-charge. ¡°This is my first time killing someone.¡± Not long ago, he had been an ordinary person on Earth. Even after arriving in this world, he had lived safely in a vige, selling food. Now, for the first time, he faced the bloodshed and violence of this brutal world. ¡°And yet¡­ I feel nothing.¡± His numerous passive skills and maxed-out mental stats left Arad surprisingly calm. ¡°Eek! Yuda¡¯s entire party is¡­!¡± The explosion left nothing of the attackers but charred remains. The sheer power of the magic made other adventurers hesitate. ¡°We didn¡¯t even see him chant a spell! He¡¯s terrifying!¡± Word quickly spread about the golden carriage¡¯s owner¡ªa mage of immense skill. ¡°Will your party attack, leave, or use my food carriage?¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re fine! We¡¯lle backter! Haha¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pay with monster materials!¡± Even desperate adventurers learned their lesson after seeing Arad¡¯s power firsthand. After ten such incidents, no one dared attack the golden carriage again. Instead, Arad¡¯s reputation grew, a blend of terror and salvation spreading rapidly across the Demonic Realm. ¡ª Business was unexpectedly good. Though profit wasn¡¯t Arad¡¯s main goal, his carriage was steadily umting silver coins and rare monster materials, some of which could fetch gold in the right hands. ¡°Though honestly, the profits are just enough to break even.¡± Running the golden carriage was a monumental effort. It was the height of inefficiency, akin to Cold War-era space technology. Theck of infrastructure and modern materials made it a financial sinkhole. Neigh! Driving the carriage, Arad gazed at the snowy ins of the Demonic Realm. Rolling hills and sparse, garden-sized forests dotted thendscape, interrupted by vast open fields. Despite being in the monster-filled Demonic Realm, his surroundings were eerily quiet. The two ordinary horses pulling his carriage trotted calmly, their enchanted harnesses shielding them from the realm¡¯s deadly aura. ¡°At least the insane spending paid off.¡± The golden carriage was reinforced inside and out with magic-stone paint for durability and defense. It was a fortress on wheels, held together by Arad¡¯s max-level crafting skills. As the sun set, Arad parked the carriage near a rocky hill. ¡°This looks like a good spot to camp for the night.¡± The interior of the carriage was far more impressive than its exterior. Thanks toyered magic-stone panels, space-expansion enchantments, and weight-reduction circuits, the inside was at least five timesrger than it appeared. The craftsmanship was unparalleled, even by the standards of a century in the future. ¡°The effort to build this monstrosity¡­ never again.¡± Though the carriage would sell for a fortune, Arad had no desire to make another. It had been a grueling process, and maintaining it required constant, expensive upkeep. ¡ª Arad stepped outside with four tripod-like totems in hand.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He ced them around the carriage in the cardinal directions. ¡°Do your job tonight.¡± As he activated the totems, faintly glowing magic circles appeared, forming a protective barrier around the camp. These totems would stand watch until dawn, warding off all but the most persistent monsters. ¡°¡­¡± Despite the security, Arad couldn¡¯t help but frown. The fortune he¡¯d spent creating these devices, including the gold he earned from selling the Arad Salt recipe, weighed heavily on him. ¡°I¡¯ll get it all back¡ªwith interest.¡± His goal was clear: find those responsible for dragging him into this situation and settle the score. Returning to the carriage, Arad examined apass. It was enchanted with a crude tracking spell linked to the salt pouch he had gifted to the High Tower knights. ¡°So, they really did head for the depths of the Demonic Realm?¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 14.2 ¡°So, they really did head for the depths of the Demonic Realm?¡± Thepass pointed unerringly toward the Abyss, the deepest and most dangerous part of the realm. ¡°Damn it. This is why they always end up missing! What is the Grand Duke thinking, wandering into the Abyss without a sessor?¡± The reports from adventurers and thepass¡¯s direction left no doubt¡ªArina and her knights had entered the Abyss. ¡°The Abyss is no joke¡­¡± In the depths of the Demonic Realm, the Abyss was a ce where true peril began. Monsters there disregarded the golden paint protecting Arad¡¯s carriage, and their numbers were exponentially greater than in the outer regions. Worse still, the ancient magic of Golden Era dungeons could disrupt Arad¡¯s magical devices, rendering his equipment unreliable. Though Arad¡¯s maxed-out skills were formidable, the limitations of 100-year-old tools and materials were unavoidable.¡°Sure, there will be fewer adventurers, but that¡¯s a double-edged sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± Humans were just as dangerous as monsters in the Abyss. Adventurers in the outer regions were typically C-rank or lower, mostly from the North. Against such opponents, Arad¡¯s Tier-2 mana and magic crossbow were more than sufficient. But adventurers in the Abyss were a different story. ¡°B-rank and above are usually one of two types: ruthless ¡®legal bandits¡¯ from outside the Empire, or Imperial spies with ulterior motives.¡± In situations like this, it was the Imperial spies who posed the greatest threat. ¡°Untouchable agents exploring the ancient dungeons of the Abyss for the Empire.¡± Their skill was such that they could slit his throat before he even had the chance to aim his crossbow. ¡°I¡¯ve been lucky so far not to encounter any Imperial adventurer parties.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Arad sighed deeply, leaning back in one of the chairs in his carriage. ¡°If I go through all this trouble and the Grand Duke is unharmed¡­ it¡¯ll feel so hollow.¡± Relying on instinct alone was thrilling, but it was also nerve-wracking. ¡ª The snowstorm raged across the barren wastnd, blurring visibility and casting everything in a dull, ashen gray. The Abyssal snowfields were not pristine white but carried a deste, lifeless hue. Amidst this expanse, a faint campfire flickered, providing a solitary beacon of light. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Around the fire sat six figures, heavily cloaked in thick, fur-lined mantles made from the hides of monsters. Their faces, hidden under hoods of monster fur, bore the marks of exhaustion from their grueling journey. The prized steeds, the unflinching warhorses bred to withstand the horrors of the Abyss, were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did it all go wrong?¡± Arina, seated among the group, gazed nkly into the fire. This surreal situation felt like a bad dream. She half-expected to wake up in her chambers in the High Tower, or even in thefort of Polly¡¯s inn in Haven. She raised her head, scanning the ashen snowfields once more. The act of surveying their surroundings had be as instinctual as breathing¡ªa habit born of survival. ¡°No trace of any barrier¡­ and yet, we¡¯re trapped.¡± For what felt like two months, they had been wandering abyrinthine barrier with no end in sight. ¡ª When Arina and her knights first entered the Abyss, thendscape was deceptively familiar. Small hills, sparse groves, and peculiar mutant monsters dotted the snowy ins, just as they always had. Adventurers darted about, hunting or being hunted by the creatures of the Demonic Realm¡ªa scene as routine as breathing for the hardened people of the North. ¡°It¡¯s good we left as quickly as we did.¡± The knights, including Arina, had been relieved to see nothing amiss. No signs of the catastrophic events described by Doyle, the sole surviving knight of Frostfangs¡¯s Order. But something felt¡­ off. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡± Even with reports of a necromancer controlling Abyssal monsters, theck of abnormalities was suspicious. ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. Doyle, lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± Despite their suspicions, they trusted Doylepletely. The knights of Frostfangs were the most loyal and dependable of Arina¡¯s forces. If they could not be trusted, then no one in the North could. Riding their warhorses, the party pressed into the Abyss. Though they encountered attacks from monsters along the way, the Grand Duke and her knights easily swept aside all resistance. They reached the edges of the Abyss without so much as a scratch, their provisions untouched. The Abyssal border was starkly different from the outer regions. The snowfields turned an oppressive ashen gray, and the atmosphere grew heavier with every step. ¡°This is strange.¡± Even seasoned knights murmured their unease. ¡°Not a single soul in sight.¡± B-rank adventurers who would typically roam the Abyss in small groups were nowhere to be seen. The absolute absence of people was uncanny. ¡°And no monsters either.¡± The Abyssal snowfields were eerily empty, devoid of the creatures that defined the Demonic Realm. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡± The Abyss lived up to its name. Its oppressive silence gnawed at their nerves, an unnatural stillness that was both unsettling and suffocating. ¡°Your Grace, I believe we¡¯ve been caught in a barrier.¡± The grim realization hit like a blow. ¡°Hmph¡­ how? When?!¡± ¡°If it was a barrier, how did none of us notice?¡± ¡°Stay sharp! We¡¯re dealing with an incredibly skilled necromancer!¡± But recognizing the problem didn¡¯t solve it. By the time they understood their predicament, it was toote. ¡°We should¡¯ve brought the witches¡­¡± ¡°At least Isabelle, the Spring Witch. Her skills could¡¯ve been invaluable.¡± Regret weighed heavily on them. Their reluctance to disrupt the witches¡¯ work during the crucial nting season now seemed like a grave mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope! Every barrier has an end¡ªthere¡¯s always a way out!¡± ¡°Right. We¡¯ve dealt with barriers before. Annoying, yes, but not insurmountable!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s focus. Search for the gaps.¡± Resolute, Arina and her knights began scouring the barrier, their minds honed and their spirits steeled. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 15.1 They were caught off guard, but not in despair. High-ranking knights undergo training to prepare for battles against magicians. Their real-world experiences of being trapped in magical barriers were as numerous as their drills. Thus, they all had a basic understanding of how to break such barriers. And so, what felt like days turned into weeks, and weeks into a month. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yet, the barrier remained unbroken. ¡°What kind of barrier is this?¡±¡°It¡¯s a barrier that twists and distorts space-time.¡± ¡°Maintaining such an expansive barrier for this long¡­ This isn¡¯t the work of an ordinary magician.¡± Breaking a barrier is simple in theory. You wander around within the barrier, searching for the subtle gap between reality and the barrier itself. Once you find it, you infuse mana into that gap, forcing the barrier and reality apart. Then, you strike the opening with a sword wrapped in aura to destroy it. But no matter how much they searched, they couldn¡¯t find that gap. The reason was simple: the barrier was far too vast. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. Our food supply¡­¡± Though they didn¡¯t know how much time had passed in the outside world, time within the barrier flowed relentlessly for Arina and the knights. Despite rationing their supplies as much as possible, their food reserves were depleted. But their hardships weren¡¯t over yet. There¡¯s always something worse waiting below rock bottom. ¡ª Hiiiiinnngg¡­ thud! One day, without warning, the elite horses pulling their carriage copsed simultaneously. ¡°A curse! It¡¯s a curse!¡± ¡°What? How?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was a world devoid of monsters, people, or even something as simple as berries on trees. The horses had survived thus far by grazing on the sparse weeds that grew in the snowy fields and consuming snow. Yet, despite being in better condition than the humans, they copsed. ¡°Looks like those dark magicians have been meddling with us.¡± ¡°Could we be in danger too?¡± ¡°We¡¯re highly trained superhumans who¡¯ve mastered mana and the sword. If it were a curse potent enough to affect us, those bastards would¡¯ve already revealed themselves.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ What kind of curse is it?¡± ¡°It appears to be a gue curse. They must¡¯ve suffered greatly, yet didn¡¯t show it¡­ Brave and loyal creatures.¡± Knight Doyle inspected the carcasses of the horses and reported with a grief-stricken expression. ¡°Bury the horses.¡± Upon hearing Doyle¡¯s report, Arina and the knights closed their eyes tightly in sorrow. ¡°And just in case¡­ From now on, don¡¯t eat snow directly. Always boil it first.¡± Yet another obstacle loomed over Arina and the knights. ¡°Can we¡­ eat the fallen horses?¡± The knights, weakened by hunger, mourned the sudden death of theirpanions while ncing at the carcasses with conflicted eyes. ¡°They were cursed with a gue. Eating them would kill us too.¡± ¡°You¡¯d lose more nutrients by vomiting and defecating than you¡¯d gain from the meat.¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± In the end, no one dared eat the horse meat. All they could do was dig graves and bury their loyalpanions. After losing their horses, Arina and the knights had no choice but to continue their search for the barrier¡¯s gap on foot. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯d rather die fighting than endure this humiliation!¡± Their patience had reached its limit. For knights who valued dying in battle as the ultimate honor, their current situation was an unbearable disgrace. ¡°Show yourself, you wretched dark magician! Face us honorably!¡± Rooooaaaarrr! Did someone hear their cries of frustration? Exhausted by hunger and now without their horses, they finally faced monsters. It was as if they had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Undead monsters!¡± ¡°Everyone, draw your swords!¡± ¡°Find the necromancer controlling them! We must take them down to escape this barrier!¡± As Doyle had predicted, the monsters that appeared were of the undead variety. Unlike ordinary monsters, these creatures had to be dismembered¡ªlimbs, tails, wings, tentacles, heads¡ªall had to bepletely destroyed to render them harmless. They were the most exhausting type to fight. And Arina and her knights, already on the verge of copse, had to confront them. sh! sh! Pow! But there was a reason they were known as the strongest warriors of the North. The relentless assaults by the undead monsters always ended in the knights¡¯ victory. ¡°How dare theye after us with these foul-smelling zombie beasts!¡± Arina and the high-ranking knights of the Fortress of Heights were each like monsters in their own right. Even with their stamina nearly depleted, they defeated over 500 monsters. These were no ordinary monsters but creatures found only in the abyss of the Demonic Realm. Though they had lost their agility in undeath, their bodies were far more durable. ¡°Come at us, you damn bastards!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± They annihted the undead horde. It became clear why Arina and her knights had been so confident when leaving Haven. ¡°The end¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be in sight¡­¡± Yet such determination couldn¡¯tst forever. The battles continued, the barrier remained intact, and their food had run out long ago. The knights¡¯ stamina and vitality were steadily waning. ¡°Will we¡­ be able to survive?¡± ¡°Arad¡­ I wish I could have Haven¡¯s Arad Stew just onest time before I die.¡± Their initial confidence had faded like the ash-gray snowfields around them. Prolonged starvation and endless wandering within the barrier had driven them to the brink of panic. ¡°I just want to sleep¡­ properly, even for a while.¡± ¡°If we die here, will it be peaceful? Or will we be undead, unable to rest even in death?¡± Now they couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. Whenever they tried to rest, monsters would appear as if on cue. Even Northerners, known for their resilience and survival instincts, had their limits. ¡°We¡¯re in serious trouble. Our weapons and armor¡­¡± ¡°Even sharpening them isn¡¯t slowing the rate of corrosion!¡± Worst of all, their armor and weapons, thest bastion of their defense, were deteriorating. Fighting undead monsters had gradually corroded their gear, further diminishing their already negligiblebat effectiveness. * * * In front of the campfire. Haggard and exhausted, Arina sat in a daze, staring at her sword. Though it was a masterpiece forged from Northern cold steel, it now looked like scrap metal, worn from countless battles. Gurgle Her stomach growled, a painful reminder of her hunger. Four days without food had pushed her beyond hunger into sheer agony. To distract herself, she scooped some water from the pot boiling over the fire. ¡°This Arad salt¡­ it¡¯s almost gone too.¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 15.2 ¡°This Arad salt¡­ it¡¯s almost gone too.¡± She scooped some water from the pot and added a pinch of Arad salt from a luxurious leather pouch. The slightly salty and warm water moistened her dry lips, tongue, and parched stomach. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Around her, knights with faces as haggard as hers¡ªor worse¡ªsat in silence. Everyone was so drained that they no longer had the energy to speak. ¡®Hmm¡­?¡¯ At that moment, her heightened senses, made razor-sharp by hunger and sleep deprivation, detected something.A presence was approaching from far away. Using her Swordmaster-enhanced vision, Arina focused in the direction of the disturbance. ¡®A carriage¡­? In this Demonic Realm?¡¯ A golden carriage was slowly making its way toward them. ¡®Am I hallucinating now?¡¯ She chuckled bitterly, shook her head, and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the golden carriage was still there, shimmering in the distance. She rubbed her eyes and even sshed snow on her face, but it didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The golden carriage kepting closer. One by one, the other knights around her began standing up. It seemed they had also realized what they were seeing wasn¡¯t a mirage. * * * The golden carriage I was driving stopped before the ashen snowfields, untouched by any attack¡ªperhaps thanks to my high luck stat. Some might wonder why I didn¡¯t simply cover the golden carriage with a tarp or something. In the Demonic Realm, however, showing off was often the better strategy. The mere existence of a carriage here was so absurd that a golden one was less about stealth and more about projecting confidence. Finally, I arrived at the abyss of the Demonic Realm. The ashen snowfields drew a distinct border, as clear as a national boundary. ¡ª ¡®I¡¯m not toote, am I?¡¯ It had been nearly fifteen days since I sent the Grand Duke and the knights ahead. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At the meeting point, I sensed something was off. ¡®Thepass says the Grand Duke and knights are within 500 meters, yet there¡¯s no sign of them.¡¯ The ashen abyss stretched endlessly. Roar! Screech! The cries of high-level monsters echoed in the distance, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of Arina or her knights¡ªnot even a strand of hair. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ An uneasy thought crossed my mind, so I retrieved something from the carriage. It was a fist-sized magic stone. Ibined it with thepass I was holding. Beep! A sound like a bird¡¯s cry rang out, and aser-like beam pointed in a specific direction. ¡®As I suspected, it¡¯s a barrier¡ªa very expensive one, too.¡¯ The barrier likely held the Grand Duke and the knights inside. Rustle¡­ rustle¡­ ¡°?!¡± Suddenly, I sensed killing intent and movement around me. It was sharp enough that even I, a nonbatant, could feel it. ¡®Not monsters¡ªthey¡¯re humans!¡¯ The killing intent was different from the feral aura of monsters. If it had been from monsters strong enough to pierce the golden carriage¡¯s protective aura, my horses would¡¯ve been panicking by now. This was undeniably human malice¡ªand it wasn¡¯ting with good intentions. Thud, thud, thud! About a minuteter, a group of around ten people appeared in the distance, rapidly approaching across the ashen snowfield. Though they were on foot, they were moving faster than most horses. ¡®An elite adventurer party! And a nasty one at that!¡¯ Whether they were from the Northern regions or the Empire, it was clear their intentions weren¡¯t friendly. Click, ck. I prepared my enchanted crossbow and mana-charged bolts while slowly maneuvering the carriage to create some distance. ¡®Four of them are floating with magic¡ªthey¡¯re at least 4th Circle magicians. The remaining six are A-rank mercenaries at minimum. The kind of superhumans you rarely see even in Haven, all grouped together in the abyss of the Demonic Realm.¡¯ My highly trained eyes were said to surpass even a scout¡¯s precision. ¡®If I fight, I¡¯ll lose for sure!¡¯ With my passive skill, ¡°Eye Scan,¡± I assessed theirbat strength and concluded that fighting them was out of the question. ¡®They might even be the ones who set up this barrier!¡¯ If I wanted to survive and protect my most valuable possession¡ªthe golden carriage¡ªI needed allies. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, I drove the golden carriage straight into the barrier, following thepass¡¯s guidance. * * * ¡°This¡­ If I¡¯d been even a littleter, it could¡¯ve been a disaster¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This remark wasn¡¯t directed at myself for diving into the barrier but at the six figures I found trapped inside. ¡®So this barrier is why the Grand Duke and his high-ranking knights went missing in the original timeline. It¡¯s more urate to say they starved to death here.¡¯ Inside the barrier, the scenery resembled the Demonic Realm outside¡ªeerily calm and deste. In the distance, six knights stared at me in a daze, their appearances resembling beggars. ¡®What a pitiful end for them.¡¯ As I maneuvered the golden carriage closer to their campfire, I recalled the history of the Silver Age. ¡®They seem to have gone without food for a long time. I¡¯ll start with a light stew to restore their energy before providing a proper meal.¡¯ While approaching, I mentally nned their recovery. ¡®But isn¡¯t it strange? It¡¯s only been fifteen days since Ist saw them, yet they look far worse than they should.¡¯ The closer I got, the more their pitiful state stood out. ¡®Could this barrier distort time and space differently from the outside? Who could¡¯ve created such an advanced barrier? With this level of extravagance, it must¡¯ve been¡­¡¯ My thoughts trailed off as I arrived at the knights¡¯ campfire. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s not an illusion!¡± ¡°Thank the heavens!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± As we came within sight of each other¡¯s faces, the knights realized my golden carriage wasn¡¯t a mirage. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 16.1 ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone.¡± ¡°Arad¡­ Arad Jin! How in the world did you get here? And what¡¯s with that absurd golden carriage?¡± The elderly knight Balzac, whose white beard now extended to his corbones, looked at me with a trembling voice. His eyes shook even more violently than his voice, filled with a desperate hope that this wasn¡¯t a dream, illusion, or hallucination. ¡°I was adrift while working on a new business in the Demonic Realm.¡± ¡°A new business¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, selling food in the Demonic Realm.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that even possible¡­?¡± ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s possible, as you can see!¡±Balzac fell silent at my confident response. When I mentioned food, every pair of eyes turned to me with the same message. Even beneath their thick fur hoods shielding them from the cold, their stares couldn¡¯t be hidden. This included Grand Duke Arina. ¡°Arad Jin, prospective junior baron, I, Dominic, knight of Renslet, wish to¡­¡± Balzac began to speak but was cut short by my interruption. ¡°Oh! Aren¡¯t you all hungry? Please wait just a moment. I¡¯ll prepare some stew. As you know, the first bowl is always free, isn¡¯t it?¡± I cut him off deliberately, preserving the knights¡¯ pride and dignity. * * * Simmering, bubbling. To them, this was likely the first proper meal scent they¡¯d encountered in months. Sitting before bowls of Arad Stew, Arina and the knights seemed to lose their grip on reality, their eyes zed over. Slurp, gulp, munch. Clink, nk. Around the campfire, the only sounds were those of spoons scraping bowls and stew being devoured. ¡°Eat slowly, everyone. Eating too quickly after prolonged starvation isn¡¯t good for you.¡± I tried to caution them, but it was clear they weren¡¯t listening. ¡°That¡¯s only true for ordinary people. We¡¯re superhumans, so we¡¯ll be fine! Could I have another bowl?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Here you go.¡± As Idled out more stew, I scanned our surroundings. The knights, too, instinctively remained vignt even while eating, constantly ncing around. This was the Demonic Realm, where a monster or hostile adventurer could attack at any moment. Roar! Right on cue, as the knights were finishing their second bowls, the roar of a monster echoed in the distance. ¡°We¡¯ve filled our bellies; time to digest.¡± ¡°These damned monsters are as good as dead.¡± The knights, as if they had been waiting for this moment, grabbed their swords. ng, tter. Their weapons, however, were in terrible condition. ¡°May I offer to repair your weapons?¡± Unable to ignore it any longer, I retrieved my custom-made whetstone and sharpener from the carriage. ¡°The monsters are practically at the doorstep. After the battle, perhaps. These ones aren¡¯t undead, so they¡¯re much faster.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Balzac wiped stew from his white beard with his hand and shook his head as he red toward the direction of the monsters¡¯ roars. Arge pack of monsters was indeed approaching¡ªan unmistakably orchestrated monster wave. ¡°¡­¡± Watching this made my anxiety grow. The knights were still recovering, their weapons on the verge of breaking. If their weapons shattered, they¡¯d be forced to fight barehanded. If they were injured or killed, it would spell trouble for me. ¡°What choice do we have?¡± Noticing my uneasy expression, Balzac shrugged. ¡°These corroded swords would take too long to repair properly. We¡¯ll just have to fight while protecting them with aura.¡± ¡°Judging by their condition, they¡¯ll break after about five swings.¡± ¡°These may look fragile, but they¡¯re made of Northern Cold Steel. They won¡¯t break so easily.¡± The old knight tried to reassure me with a gentle smile. ¡°Still, trust me this once.¡± ¡°Arad Jin, prospective junior baron, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. But we¡¯re skilled enough with whetstones and sharpeners to rival most cksmiths. I know the condition of these weapons and armor better than anyone.¡± Balzac and the knights resolved themselves, stroking their swords and armor. ¡°These weapons and armor are crafted from Northern Cold Steel. Repairing them isn¡¯t like fixing ordinary gear.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Ordinary tools wouldn¡¯t work on them. But do I seem ordinary to you?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Letting out a small sigh, I began setting up the specialized tools I had taken from the carriage. * * * Momentster. Scrape, grind, ng. Around the magically-enhanced campfire, which now served as a forge, the sound of armor and weapons being sharpened filled the air. Sizzle, spark, ng. The sacred heat of the magic fire turned the metal red-hot. I sprinkled powdered monster bones and crushed magic stones onto it, creating an explosive me effect. Roar! After more sharpening and vigorous polishing with chain-linked metal scrubbers, the once-rusted and corroded weapons and armor became as good as new. What had previously looked like tetanus-inducing scrap now gleamed with a sharp, icy brilliance. The armor, rubbed with oil and powdered ore, shone like it was brand new. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The knights stared at me in awe. As knights, they were no strangers to maintaining weapons and armor. But this level of craftsmanship, executed with such divine precision, was beyond anything they had ever witnessed. ¡°Northern Cold Steel truly is remarkable! Thanks to its quality, the repairs were quick and easy. Next!¡± Having finished Balzac¡¯s armor, sword, and axe, I moved on to another knight¡¯s weapon. Roar! Meanwhile, the monsters had drawn within 300 meters. Whinny! The horses tied to the golden carriage began to panic at the proximity of the abyssal creatures. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy us some time. Finish the repairs and join me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Balzac, whose gear was now fully repaired, strode confidently toward the approaching monsters. ¡°Here you go. It¡¯s just a quick repair, so please return after the battle.¡± ¡°Much obliged!¡± Six minutester, another knight, now equipped with repaired gear, charged off to join Balzac. ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget this favor!¡± Chapter 16.2 ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget this favor!¡± Seven minutes after that, the third knight donned his armor and hurried to the battlefield. ¡°Emergency repairs areplete. Please use them with care.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Five minutester, the fourth knight nodded silently and charged into the fray to ughter monsters. ¡°The sword¡¯s core contained some star iron, so it was repaired well.¡± ¡°I will fight in a manner worthy of both your skill and this de.¡± Four minutes after that, the fifth knight, named Doyle, strode confidently into battle.¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them get near the golden carriage!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Yes, this is it! This is the thrill! Hahaha!¡± With their weapons repaired and their strength replenished, the knights began ruthlessly butchering the monsters. ¡®So this is the prowess of Northern knights!¡¯ As I repaired the sixth knight¡¯s equipment, I marveled at the Northern knights¡¯ skill. Their might left me in awe. The monsters approaching were top-tier creatures from the abyss¡ªSnow Basilisks, Frost Ogres, White Drakes, and Ice Worms. Each one was a nightmare that even high-level adventurer parties would struggle to defeat. Thud! Screech! Yet, the Northern high-ranking knights hunted these monsters with ease. ¡®This¡­ This is even more incredible than what I¡¯d heard in The Silver Age: Part 1!¡¯ Now I understood why the Empire was so wary of the North¡¯s military power. nce, scrape, shine. While I stole nces at the battlefield, my hands continued to work on the emergency repairs. ¡°Here you are, Lady Iria. It seems the battle is almost over.¡± Just as I handed over thest repaired weapon to its owner, I was met with an unexpected question. ¡°Who are you, truly?¡± The final knight¡ªGrand Duke Arina Rune Renslet, currently using the alias Iria¡ªasked, her hood now removed. ¡°¡­!¡± The unveiled face of the Northern Grand Duke was breathtakingly beautiful. Her features were so extraordinary that no celebrity from Earth couldpare. Silver-blue hair, sapphire-like eyes, and porcin skin harmonized so perfectly that I doubted whether she was human or some divine being. ¡°My true identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± For a moment, I stared at her in a daze before snapping back to reality. Despite her beauty, her gaze was filled with suspicion, sharp enough to feel like it could slice through me. One wrong word, and the sword I had just repaired might sever my neck. ¡°You already know who I am, don¡¯t you, Lady Iria?¡± ¡°A former D-rank adventurer with noble roots from the Eastern Continent, is that it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡± Her gaze shifted to the golden carriage behind me. When they were starving and desperate, they hadn¡¯t questioned it. But now that they were fed and somewhat recovered, the doubts resurfaced. ¡°¡­¡± Honestly, I couldn¡¯t me her. From her perspective, my exnation must have seemed woefully inadequate. What kind of D-rank adventurer builds and drives a carriage deep into the abyss of the Demonic Realm? sh! Screech! Meanwhile, the monster wave came to an end. What had been a significant horde of monsters turned out to be nothing more than a warm-up for the now-revitalized Northern knights. ¡°Many of the other knights share my thoughts. For now, we¡¯re letting it slide because we¡¯re too busy.¡± Arina, watching her knights finish off thest of the monsters, spoke again. ¡°Speak, Arad Jin. What is your true identity and purpose?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps the Grand Duke suspected me of orchestrating their predicament to y the role of a savior.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If only this world ran on data and NPCs. If only it were a typical virtual reality fantasy game. In that case, they¡¯d simply ask, ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s your ss? Legendary? Amazing!¡± Maybe I¡¯d even be treated like a revered master in a popr MMORPG. But this world had no status windows¡ªjust harsh, unyielding reality. A maxed-out crafting character suddenly dropped into a real world was both extraordinary and deeply suspicious. ¡®I can¡¯t entirely me Arina for her doubts.¡¯ To her, I was aplete enigma. One day, I¡¯d suddenly appeared in the North, bringing with me Arad Salt. Not only that, but I persistently sought to join a party of high-ranking Northern knights. And now, here I was, driving a golden carriage into the heart of the Demonic Realm. All while iming to be a former D-rank adventurer. ¡®How could I possibly exin that I¡¯m a yer who was transported into this world from 100 years in the future, along with my in-game character?¡¯ Even thinking about it gave me a headache. It was the truth, yet it sounded utterly unbelievable. ¡®Should I just im to be a magical engineer from 100 years in the future?¡¯ That, too, seemed unlikely to gain their trust. Worse, it might provoke their wrath for deceiving them. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a wandering adventurer who found sce in the North and decided to settle here. A person with aplicated past.¡± In the end, I had no choice but to repeat the same introduction I had already given, like a parrot. Click. At that, Arina partially unsheathed her sword. Damn it! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± A cold silence fell between us. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I nced around to find that the other knights, having finished their battle, were now surrounding me. After about ten seconds of this standoff, Arina finally spoke. Click. ¡°¡­Fine. We¡¯ll leave it at that for now.¡± She sheathed her sword and added, ¡ª ¡°After all, we owe you our lives.¡± Thus, the situation ended on a tense and ambiguous note. ¡°Northerners always repay their debts. Once we return, we¡¯ll ensure you are properly rewarded.¡± ¡°D-debts? I merely did what anyone would do. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Of course, we also repay our grudges tenfold. I sincerely hope you aren¡¯t behind this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Correction: it ended not ambiguously, but chillingly. Chapter 17.1 The atmosphere afterward was, unsurprisingly, awkward. Not only Arina but also the knights¡¯ gazes were far from weing. ¡®This is seriously irritating.¡¯ On one hand, it was frustrating and unfair. Despiteing here to help, I was tantly subjected to suspicions akin to false usations. It would be stranger if I didn¡¯t feel upset. Even if those suspicions were grounded in some semnce of a story. ¡®I spent everything I had, risked my life, and came all this way because of them!¡¯ Regret started creeping in as I reflected on the ordeal I¡¯d endured to get here, beyond rational reasoning. ¡®Everyone is doubting me. But they need me just as much as I need them right now. It¡¯s like a symbiotic rtionship between a crocodile and a bird. The Grand Duke spared me without further interrogation for that reason, didn¡¯t she?¡¯That said, it was far toote to turn back now. To escape this barrier and thebyrinthine wilderness, I needed strength, while the Grand Duke and the knights required supplies. Like it or not, we were in this together. At least for now. ¡°Save the North, save the North!¡± The desperate cry of the being that had possessed me echoed in my head once more. ¡®At this rate, even if I escape thebyrinth, I¡¯ll continue to be doubted. It might be better to move separately while figuring out a way to save the North.¡¯ Saving the North was indeed my mission, and I would fulfill it. However, it seemed impossible to continue working alongside the Northern Grand Duchess, Arina Rune Renslet. ¡®Now that I think about it, those ten skilled individuals I saw before entering the barrier¡­ I need to bring them up as well.¡¯ I recalled the group that had targeted me right before I entered the barrier. The more I thought about it, the more they seemed like the masterminds behind this incident. ¡®But in this atmosphere¡­¡¯ I started to part my lips but quickly closed them. No matter what I said right now, I felt it would only fuel suspicion against me. As I wrestled with these thoughts, time passed. ¡°We found it! The gap in the barrier!¡± A jubnt cry came from none other than Balzac, the Frostde of the North, proving his experience and skill. The once-awkward atmosphere softened significantly. Whoooosh¡­ A short distance away, the veteran knight Balzac was widening the gap in the barrier he had discovered. With his eyes closed and both hands gripping his sword, he channeled mana throughout his body to expose the discrepancy between the barrier and the outside world. ¡°A day¡­ Just a day¡­¡± He exined that the process could proceed uninterrupted if they worked in shifts for a day each. After Balzac, other knights would take turns for several hours, with Arina goingst. ¡®In the original timeline, did they fail to find the gap in the barrier? Or did they find it only to suffer another ambush?¡¯ Given how dire their situation was before I arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they failed even after finding the gap. ¡®Anyway, the Northern Grand Duchess has survived. This has bought the North some time.¡¯ The process and results left a bitter taste, but the mission was a sess. ¡®Still, this discovery is going to raise more suspicions about me¡­¡¯ Finding the gap was undoubtedly good news, but I felt uneasy. ¡®Am I going to be interrogated as soon as we leave thebyrinth?¡¯ The timing of the discovery, right after I joined, was too convenient. Although Balzac, whom the Grand Duke and the knights trusted, was the one who discovered it, the circumstances were undeniably suspicious. ¡°When we exit the barrier, we must stay cautious.¡± Not wanting to worsen their suspicion, I decided to address the matter I had hesitated to mention earlier. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arina asked. ¡°Until now, I haven¡¯t had the chance to mention it, but I saw a hostile party waiting outside the barrier.¡± ¡°A party?¡± ¡°They were highly skilled adventurers. I estimate there were ten of them, four of whom were mages.¡± ¡°Were they outside the abyss?¡± ¡°They appeared inside the abyss. The moment I approached the depths of thebyrinth, they charged at me with killing intent.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fortunately, the Grand Duke seemed to take my words seriously. ¡°That adventurer party could very well be behind this incident.¡± ¡°They¡¯re most likely imperial adventurers,¡± another knight added. Arina, surprisingly, nodded rather than expressing suspicion. Could this passing remark have eased the tension? ¡°Two months, you say? No wonder everyone looks so gaunt and haggard.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s been only two weeks outside?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°They must have meticulously prepared this barrier.¡± This revtion led to a casual exchange between me and Arina, marking the first signs of normalmunication. Perhaps she was trying to discern my identity and intentions through this conversation. ¡°What¡¯s it like outside?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely peaceful, but overall, it¡¯s the same as usual. Adventurers hunt and gather within thebyrinth, which keeps monsters from flooding into Haven. The cycle remains intact.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Arina and the knights had been trapped inside the barrier for about two months, which exined their heightened tension and hostility. This also revealed that time within the barrier flowed roughly four times faster than outside. Given the cold, hunger, and sleeplessness they endured, their irritability and aggression were understandable. ¡ª Late at night, in the biting gray frost, I sat atop the driver¡¯s seat of the golden carriage. Despite the temptation, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to enter the carriage. In an environment rife with mutual suspicion, I couldn¡¯t afford to lower my guard. ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡± ¡°This ursed barrier will soon be undone.¡± Balzac¡¯s steady voice carried over from a distance. I looked up to see Arina, thest in line, focusing intently as she tore open the gap in the barrier. ¡®About five hours must have passed outside.¡¯ Preparing for whaty beyond the barrier, I readied a magical crossbow. Whoooosh¡­ Crackle! Eventually, the dark gray sky began to crack like ice, sparks flying as it shattered. Deste sunlight seeped into the once-darkbyrinth, marking the end of a long night. When I entered the barrier, it was morning. By now, it must have been between noon and evening outside. Hooaahhhh! Finally, the barrier was destroyed. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 17.2 Finally, the barrier was destroyed. For me, it had only been an unpleasant day, but for Arina and the knights, it was the end of a harrowing two-month imprisonment. ¡°So¡­ it was true.¡± With that, we returned to reality. Balzac, the Frostde, who had only introduced himself to me as Dominic, now stood with fury in his eyes, sword in hand. Shing! Clink, clink. The other knights also drew their swords one after another. I quickly loaded my magical crossbow and aimed.Vmmm¡­ Activating the mana in my second heart circle was like lighting a match, readying the magestone bolt for use. Even Arina, who had justpleted the barrier¡¯s destruction, pointed her sword at the ready. ¡°Sigma, the imperial spywork. So, it was you.¡± Her voice was colder and sharper than the northern winds. As we emerged from the barrier, we were surrounded by adventurers¡ªno, imperial knights and mages disguised as adventurers. ¡°Those ten adventurers were imperial agents in disguise?¡± If Renslet had its Frostde, then the Empire boasted Sigma, a massive intelligence organization directly under the Emperor, far surpassing the Frostde in scale and influence. ¡°You¡¯ve sunk so low as to conspire with the Warlock¡¯s Den?¡± Arina¡¯s chilling words continued. ¡°The Imperial Court and the Golden Tower have truly rotted to their core.¡± Behind the disguised agents stood warlocks from the Warlock¡¯s Den, exuding a sinister aura. Further back, necromancers controlled undead monsters, waiting for orders. ¡°¡­¡­¡± None of the people before us introduced themselves as imperial agents. They didn¡¯t even speak. They wore the standard attire of adventurers that could be seen anywhere across the continent. Yet, the Grand Duchess and her knights were certain of their identities. ¡®With the resources and manpower required to create this barrier, and considering who would benefit most from the disappearance of the Grand Duchess and her high-ranking knights, it¡¯s obviously the Empire.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t argue with that logic. Clink! At the forefront of the enemy formation stood a high-ranking Sigma mage who appeared to be their leader. They wore luxurious adventurer gear paired with a mage¡¯s robe, their face obscured by a deeply pulled hood. Their staff, adorned with a superior magestone, glowed with an imposing brilliance. Without a word, the mage issuedmands through gestures of their staff. ROOAARRRR! BAM! The first to charge were the undead monsters, roaring as they rushed forward. Sigma knights joined the fray, seamlessly weaving through the gaps. Whirr¡­ Zap!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Imperial mages began chanting attack spells, their voices a sinister hum. Meanwhile, the warlocks muttered curses designed to hinder the knights¡¯ movements. ¡°Wipe them out!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°For the North, forever!¡± ¡°Ancestors, grant me strength!¡± The Grand Duchess and her knights responded with a fierce cry, channeling aura into the swords I had repaired. ¡®I can¡¯t sit this one out. If I perform well, I might be able to dispel some of their suspicions about me.¡¯ I aimed my crossbow at the warlocks chanting curses from a distance. I loaded it with the most expensive and powerful magestone arrow I had¡ªa meticulously crafted blend of fire, light, lightning, earth, and wind Magicstones. Click. With the trigger pulled, the arrow, infused with the mana from my heart, flew straight into the middle of the enemy ranks. BOOOOOOM! A massive explosion erupted among the densely grouped warlocks, far surpassing ordinary attack spells in power. The warlocks, seemingly unprepared for such an attack, suffered devastating losses. The magestone arrow I fired bypassed all their defensive barriers, instantly obliterating half their number. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°!!¡± The Grand Duchess and her knights, readying for battle, turned to me in astonishment. ¡°?!¡± The imperial forces also paused, staring at me and the crossbow in my hands. It seemed I had drawn far more attention than I anticipated. ¡°Damn it!¡± To make matters worse, the golden carriage behind me¡ªalready conspicuous¡ªbecame an even bigger target. ROOOARR! SCREEECH! Fortunately, the absence of the warlocks threw many monsters into chaos, causing them to rampage indiscriminately. Now the imperial forces had to contend with both us and the monsters attacking their rear. ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Attack!¡± The Grand Duchess and her knights were the first to regain theirposure. After a brief moment of surprise, they nodded in silent agreement, drawing their swords to strike. ¡°Destroy that golden carriage too!¡± The Empire¡¯s forces, caught off guard, took a moment longer to react. About three secondster, they redirected part of their attention toward me. ¡°Damn it!¡± Clicking my tongue, I grabbed another magestone arrow from my bag and reloaded the crossbow. ¡®What level of weapon mastery did Arad reach?¡¯ As a craftsman character, one must be skilled in handling their creations¡ªa concept referred to as Weapon Mastery. It¡¯s a basic passive skill for all characters. If Weapon Mastery is maxed out, even nonbat production-focused characters cannd effective attacks. ¡®Looks like Arad maxed it out. Plus, their Dexterity skill seems to be ying a role here.¡¯ In the midst of this frantic battle, my Weapon Mastery shone brightly. I reloaded and fired the crossbow with astonishing speed, almost achieving rapid-fire efficiency thanks to the MAX level of the passive skill. BOOM! CRASH! KABOOM! Explosions erupted all around, creating a spectacr scene of destruction. Behind me, rampaging monsters caused further chaos. In front, the monstrous knights of Renslet tore through the enemy ranks. For Sigma, with only about thirty members in total, the situation had turned into a nightmare. ¡°That damn golden carriage!¡± ¡°Kill whoever¡¯s in that carriage first!¡± ¡°Protect Arad and the carriage!¡± ¡°Sir Doyle, guard the carriage! Protect Arad!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Before long, the entire battle centered around the golden carriage where I stood. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 18.1 My firepower and the knights¡¯ aura-heated swords began warming the cold, ashen battlefield. The numerical disadvantage was countered by magic a century ahead of its time and swordsmanship even a centuryter no one could surpass. BOOOM! Crack! Zap! ROAAARR! Screeeech! ¡°Damn monsters!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be drained of strength and weapons after two months?¡± The screams of terror came in ce of words from the stunned enemies.The rampaging monsters dwindled rapidly, and along with them, the imperial agents¡ªestimated at twenty strong¡ªand the ten warlocks from the Warlock¡¯s Den had been reduced to less than half. Victory was tilting in our favor. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff!¡± However, even Arina and her knights were visibly exhausted. They weren¡¯t invincible, after all. ¡°Hey, Arad Jin.¡± It was then that Doyle¡ªwhose name might have been real or an alias¡ªcalled out to me. ¡°How many arrows do you have left? The ones that unleash magic with each shot.¡± ¡°Five.¡± I answered without hesitation, then immediately fired one at a medium-sized monster advancing toward us. CRACK! This time, the arrow I fired was imbued with a mix of ice, wind, and water Magicstones. ROARRRR¡­ The monster¡ªa hydra¡ªwas instantly frozen from its torso to halfway up its neck. Its thick hide, muscles, and bones preventedplete freezing, but it was incapacitated for the moment. ¡°This makes things easy! Haah!¡± sh! Taking advantage of the hydra¡¯s sluggish movements, another high-ranking knight of Renslet, Sir Carrot, shed through its necks. ¡°Four left now,¡± I said, reloading another magestone arrow and addressing Doyle. ¡°Understood. We¡¯d better hurry.¡± Doyle nodded and, without warning, headed toward where Arina was. ¡°¡­?¡± Watching Doyle retreat from my position, I wondered if he was heading over to provide backup. I shrugged it off and refocused on the battle. One arrow, another, and then another were fired. Before long, the undead monsters and warlocks had beenpletely eradicated. The imperial Sigma knights and mages had also been reduced to a mere handful. The remaining enemies could now be counted on one hand: six knights and one mage, who appeared to be their leader. These seven were now surrounded by Renslet¡¯s knights. ¡°Sir Irina! Sir Dominic! I¡¯m out of arrows!¡± I raised my voice to inform the Grand Duchess and Balzac that I could no longer provide fire support. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a tremendous help, truly!¡± Arina and Balzac nodded at me, offering small smiles. Perhaps my genuine efforts during the battle had cleared some of their doubts. The suspicion and wariness in their expressions were notably diminished. ¡®But why do those bastards look so calm?¡¯ Despite their defeat being inevitable, the seven remaining Sigma agents appeared unsettlinglyposed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Their gazes, cold and unreadable, were fixed on Arina. And then, in an instant¡ª Thunk! Something unimaginable unfolded. Doyle, who had been standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Arina, suddenly turned and plunged his sword into her abdomen. ¡°!!¡± ¡°!!¡± Everyone froze¡ªArina, Balzac, the other knights, and even me, watching from the golden carriage. The sight was so surreal that words failed us all. Had Arina been in peak condition, she might have been able to parry the attack. But after the immense toll taken by the barrier and thebyrinth, she was far from her best. Even with the stew I¡¯d made and the weapons I¡¯d repaired, she couldn¡¯t be at full strength. Above all, the limitless trust she had in her subordinate¡ªthe one she didn¡¯t want to suspect¡ªleft her vulnerable to this fatal betrayal. ¡°Ack¡­!¡± Arina copsed, blood gushing from her abdomen as she coughed violently. ¡°Nooooo!¡± Balzac¡¯s anguished cry pierced the air. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Seated on the ground, Arina stared at Doyle with disbelief, her eyes wide with betrayal. ¡°You traitor!¡± Balzac hurled his hand axe at Doyle with all the strength of his enraged yet exhausted frame. The speed of the throw was nothing to scoff at, enough to strike down most ordinary knights. ng! However, Doyle deflected the axe with his de, which he had just withdrawn from Arina. Leap, leap, leap! Then, as though his earlier exhaustion had been a ruse, Doyle darted nimbly away, crossing to the imperial side. ¡°Traitor!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°A knight of the Frostde, betraying his own!¡± Sir Eote, Sir Carrot, and Sir Rosie red at Doyle with seething hatred. ¡°Pfft.¡± Doyle spat on the ground, his face devoid of any guilt. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ unbelievably persistent.¡± His expression carried a mix of relief, irritation, and lingering frustration. ¡°When we first entered the barrier, I thought it¡¯d all be over quickly.¡± Pulling a ck orb, the size of an eyeball, from his pocket, Doyle continued, ¡°But you were too tenacious. Even as elite knights, you survived nearly two months without proper food.¡± It seemed Doyle¡¯s machinations had begun from the moment they entered the barrier. ¡°You have no idea how hard it was for me, do you? I had to starve myself to maintain this act! Not to mention skipping baths!¡± He must have used that ck orb to mislead them through thebyrinth, poison their elite horses, and disrupt their supplies. ¡°And just when I thought the end was near¡­¡± His gaze shifted to me and the golden carriage. ¡°A supplyden carriage, appearing in the middle of a barrier andbyrinth? What a joke.¡± Chapter 18.2 His gaze shifted to me and the golden carriage. ¡°A supplyden carriage, appearing in the middle of a barrier andbyrinth? What a joke.¡± His incredulous look grew sharper as he added, ¡°And you, firing absurdly powerful magic arrows¡ªsecret weapons of the Grand Duchess, no less. Though it¡¯s all meaningless now.¡± His final ncended on Arina, whoy bleeding on the ground. With that, his tirade ended, leaving only the bitter reality of his betrayal. A smirk yed on Doyle¡¯s lips as he looked down at the Grand Duchess. ¡°Pour all the potions you want¡ªit won¡¯t matter.¡± Beside Arina, an aged knight knelt, frantically tending to his wounded liege. ¡°Please¡­ Please¡­¡±Balzac was pouring every potion he had onto Arina¡¯s gaping abdominal wound, as though trying to stave off the inevitable. The tide of the battle shifted again. What had been an overwhelmingly favorable situation for Renslet had now evened out¡ªor perhaps turned against them. A grim and oppressive atmosphere hung over Renslet¡¯s side, while on the other side, the imperials exuded tion and triumph. On the gray battlefield, these two extreme emotions shed. ¡°What about the other Frostdes who went scouting with you? Did they also betray us?¡± In Balzac¡¯s stead, Sir Eote, another high-ranking knight, questioned Doyle. It seemed only Arina and Balzac had been using aliases; the others were direct and formal. ¡°You mean my squadmates? Hmm, where could they be, Sir Eote?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if my name never left your foul mouth. It¡¯s revolting.¡± ¡°Whoa, rx. If you must know, they¡¯re all inside the bellies of monsters. By now, they¡¯re just bones and flesh wandering thebyrinth.¡± ¡°At least the betrayal was yours alone.¡± ¡°Indeed, what a relief. It means I get to enjoy the rewards all by myself.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Why did you betray us? Did Her Highness make some grievous decision against you?¡± ¡°The North! I hate this cursed, wretched North! It¡¯s unbearably cold, always leaves you hungry, and offers nothing satisfying. I despise this ursednd!¡± ¡°If you hated it so much, you could have just left. Why do this?¡± ¡°Do you think you would¡¯ve let a Frostde knight just walk away? Hmm? With the knight¡¯s oath still binding me? At the very least, I¡¯d have been crippled¡ªmy energy core destroyed or an arm taken.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But the Empire is different! They promised me immense rewards for cooperating with this mission¡ªa warm, prosperousnd and a title of Baron, inheritable and eternal!¡± ¡°So, even here, it¡¯s all about money¡­¡± Listening to Doyle and Eote¡¯s exchange, I recalled Silver Age I and its familiar echoes of greed and betrayal. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s no record of anyone named Doyle in the Empire.¡± Even for a traitor who sold out the North and its Grand Duchess, I couldn¡¯t recall any historical mentions of Doyle. Perhaps he had been given a new name and identity, but still¡­ ¡°The Empire¡¯s promises are lies.¡± I clicked my tongue silently and retreated to the golden carriage to prepare. Once ready, I stepped out and approached the fallen Grand Duchess and Balzac, who was still frantically trying to save her. ¡°Damn it¡­ The potions aren¡¯t enough!¡± Balzac, his hair and beard disheveled, was visibly desperate. Despite using every potion he had, the Grand Duchess¡¯s wounds were far from healed¡ªbarely buying her a few extra hours of life. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Her state, as shey there coughing up blood, was clearly dire. ¡°May I take a look?¡± I cautiously addressed Balzac and the fallen Grand Duchess. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Hearing my voice, Balzac paused, then slowly turned to look at me. ¡°I¡¯ve studied healing arts, you see.¡± Balzac¡¯s gaze shifted between me and the golden carriage behind me before he spoke. ¡°Please! I beg of you¡ªsave Her Highness!¡± With a heavy thud, he knelt and bowed his head to the ground, his voice trembling with a knight¡¯s tears. ¡®It seems there¡¯s no need to hide the truth anymore. Not that it matters, now that Doyle has shouted her identity to the world.¡¯ Ironically, up until moments ago, I was officially supposed to be unaware of the Grand Duchess¡¯s and Balzac¡¯s true identities. ¡°So it really was Her Highness. Then Sir Dominic¡¯s true identity must be Sir Balzac, the Frostde of the North?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I apologize for the deception until now.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Please step aside so I can examine Her Highness.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± With permission granted, I immediately checked her condition. ¡®It¡¯s bad¡ªvery bad.¡¯ As expected, Arina¡¯s condition was critical. The potions had kept her alive, but only barely. Without them, she would¡¯ve sumbed long ago. ¡®With the herbs and tools I have, I can¡¯t save her.¡¯ The diagnosis was grim. Moreover, we were deep within thebyrinth¡¯s treacherous depths, far from any proper facilities. ¡°Can you save her?¡± Balzac¡¯s voice came softly from beside me,den with hope and fear. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I hesitated briefly before answering. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible.¡± Balzac¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I¡­ can¡­ live¡­?¡± Arina, still conscious, gasped out the question in a faint voice. ¡°Not only will Your Highness survive, but you will wield your sword again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Tears welled in Arina¡¯s eyes. She must have been bracing herself for the worst¡ªfor theplete destruction of her energy core and the end of her swordsmanship. ¡°However, I will need you to retrieve a few items for me.¡± ¡°Tell me! I will bring them at any cost, even at the expense of my life.¡± Balzac¡¯s eyes burned with determination, his faith in me unshakable after everything I¡¯d done thus far. ¡°The Sigma mages should have high-grade potions used by the imperial knights. And the warlocks from the Warlock¡¯s Den are likely carrying rare and sinister medicinal ingredients.¡± I nced toward the remaining enemies. ¡°Bring me all of it¡ªeveryst bit!¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Balzac had already vanished. Whoooosh! The frost winds howled as the Frostde surged forward, leaving a trail across the gray battlefield. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 19.1 The icy wind of thebyrinth sharpened, bing a de that cut through everything in its path¡ªa deadly dance of wind. Whooooosh. The once-exhausted and despairing old knight had transformed back into the Frostde of the North in an instant. ¡°I need to hurry.¡± With Balzac on the move, I quickly began pulling various items from my bag. Having promised to save Arina, I knew failure would bring that same de against my neck. ¡°I¡¯m going to put some powder in your nose. It¡¯ll dull the pain, but you must not fall asleep.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om To alleviate Arina¡¯s pain, I ground up an herb with anesthetic properties into a fine powder and ced it near her nostrils. Though called an ¡°anesthetic,¡± it was actually something far more¡­ potent. ¡°If you save my life, Arad Jin¡­¡± Arina murmured in a dazed voice, her eyelids heavy from the drug¡¯s effects. ¡°I will grant you a wish. Whatever it may be¡­ if it is within my power.¡±¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Anything¡­¡± ¡°For now, don¡¯t fall asleep, Your Highness.¡± ¡°So¡­ sleepy¡­¡± ¡°You must fight it.¡± Even with the anesthetic dulling her pain, I couldn¡¯t let her sleep¡ªlest she drift into eternal slumber. ¡°Stay awake!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I realized I had to keep her awake, engaging her in conversation to distract her. ¡°Your Highness hasn¡¯t married yet, has she?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°Is there no one you have in mind?¡± ¡°I¡­ am married to the North.¡± ¡°I see. But surely you must consider an heir?¡± ¡°Someday¡­ but not now¡­¡± Her voice was growing weaker, her words trailing off. ¡°This is bad¡ªshe¡¯s on the verge of falling asleep!¡± Desperate, I shook her and even sshed cold water on her face, but nothing seemed to work. ¡°Earlier, you said you¡¯d grant any wish, didn¡¯t you?¡± I needed something shocking, something that would jolt her awake. ¡°Yes¡­ anything I can grant¡­¡± ¡°Then, how about making me your consort?¡± It was a ridiculous request, even by my standards¡ªbut it had the desired effect. ¡°?!¡± Her half-closed eyes snapped open in an instant. ¡°You¡­ dare say such nonsense? Were I not in this state, I would have pped you!¡± Her voice, though weak, was now tinged with indignation and effort as she struggled against her drowsiness. ¡°That¡¯s harsh. You did promise anything, did you not?¡± Relieved to see her awake, I decided to prolong the conversation. ¡°True¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved your life twice now and brought great fortune to the North with Arad Salt. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°What I would like to know is why you, of all people, would want to be my consort?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­Ask for something else.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I want.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll think about it until my recovery or the ennoblement ceremony¡ªwhicheveres first.¡± ¡°Very well. I ept.¡± ¡°And I still don¡¯t know who you truly are¡­¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension. ¡°So, if I reveal my identity, you¡¯ll consider it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Silence is consent, Your Highness.¡± I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what I was saying at this point¡ªjust spouting whatever came to mind to keep her engaged. ¡°What am I even talking about? I¡¯m supposed to return to Earth after this mission.¡± Maybe it was her beauty that had momentarily scrambled my thoughts. Arina seemed thoroughly flustered, her sapphire-like eyes betraying her inner turmoil. Meanwhile, my hands worked diligently. I had set up a small forge I¡¯d retrieved from the golden carriage and was carving mana circuits into Magicstones with a silver etching knife. ¡°Do you see this?¡± I asked, shifting the topic to prevent her from sumbing to sleep again. ¡°Magicstones.¡± ¡°Yes, Magicstones. With these, I will save not only your life but also restore your core.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that so?¡± The materials I used included seven mid-grade Magicstones¡ªearth, wood, metal, ice, water, light, and darkness attributes. These would form the foundation to save Arina and allow her to wield her sword again. ¡°Where¡­ Did you learn all this?¡± Curiosity sparkled in her eyes as she watched me etch intricate circuits into the stones. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little forward, Your Highness? For someone who ims to have no interest in marriage, you¡¯re quite curious about me.¡± My teasing remark caught her off guard, her face flushing as she stammered, ¡°Th-that¡¯s not what I meant¡­!¡± ¡®Good, she¡¯s definitely awake now.¡¯ Relieved, I gave her a half-truth as an answer. ¡°A long time ago, in an age when humanity sought to rival the gods.¡± ¡°The Golden Age?¡± ¡°Precisely. These techniques date back to that time.¡± Though the exnation was fabricated, it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect. The origins of magitechnologyy in the ancient Golden Age. The Empire¡¯s Golden Tower had long been researching lost technology from that era, eventually stumbling upon mana circuit theory¡ªa breakthrough often likened to a fantasy-world semiconductor. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll reveal about myself for now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Her face, still painted with curiosity and unease, settled into a more neutral expression. ¡°One thing is certain.¡± she said, her voice steady now. ¡°You are no ordinary man.¡± ¡°¡­The Golden Age?¡± ¡°Yes, this is a secret technique used during that Golden Age.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Though it was a half-made-up story, it wasn¡¯t entirely false. The origins of magical engineering, utilizing magic stones and mana circuits, could indeed be traced back to the Golden Age. The Empire¡¯s Golden Tower had long been researching the restoration of lost technology from that ancient Golden Age. Through this research, they had stumbled upon the study of mana circuitry¡ªconsidered the fantasy world¡¯s equivalent of semiconductors¡ªwhich led to the birth of magical engineering. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll leave the introduction about myself at this.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s face, which had been painted with curiosity and confusion, shifted to a subtle expression. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to rify.¡± Her eyes slowly filled with determination and a hint of fear. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Arad Jin, will you¡­ do anything that would harm the North¡­ or the Renslet family?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°And¡­ will you¡­ betray the North¡­ and me?¡± Chapter 19.2 ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°And¡­ will you¡­ betray the North¡­ and me?¡± Tears began welling up in Arina¡¯s eyes as she asked her question. ¡°Swear it.¡± ¡°I swear.¡± The plea of a pitiful young ruler. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Good, good¡­ That¡¯s a relief.¡± Only then did Arina¡¯s tense expressionpletely soften.Her gentle smile, finally unveiled, was so beautiful that it momentarily distracted me from preparing the remedy. ¡°Ah¡­ I too¡­ I too have something to reveal to you, Arad.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The truth is¡­ I am not Iria, themon knight of the High Tower. My real identity is¡­ Arina Rune Renslet, Grand Duchess of the North.¡± ¡°I already knew.¡± ¡°Y-you did¡­?¡± Was it the injury or the narcotic painkillers? Arina¡¯s cognitive and memory functions seemed to be wavering. Despite having a conversation earlier while knowing her status as the Grand Duchess, she was reacting as if it was new. ¡®Sigh¡­ In a way, it¡¯s fortunate.¡¯ If she fully recovers from her injuries, it means the embarrassing attempts at flirting earlier mightpletely fade from her memory. While chatting with Arina, I ced the magic stones engraved with mana circuits into the furnace in the proper order. Whoosh! mes roared to life, and drops of tinum-colored liquid began to form at the core. I carefully collected the falling drops into a silver cup. A cheat-level technique possible only with alchemy at its maximum level and the technology of a hundred years in the future. Of course, the circumstances, materials, and equipment were less than ideal, resulting in a crude and unstable product¡ªbut it was the best I could do for now. Sizzle! Boom! Meanwhile, the final showdown was reaching its peak elsewhere. The power of the Sword Master, who had regained hope and fought with desperate resolve, was nothing short of astonishing. ¡°Sir Arad! Lord Balzac sent me ahead! He asked me to deliver this to you!¡± At that moment, Knight Eote came running toward me, bags slung all over his body. These bags were looted from the corpses of ck mages and Sigma mages. ¡°Sir Arad! Is there anything more you need? Just say the word!¡± By now, the honorific ¡°Sir,¡± typically reserved for knights, had naturally been attached to my name. ¡ª I sorted through the potions gathered from the mages¡¯ bags and the alchemical ingredients from the ck mages¡¯ belongings. Knight Eote, unable to suppress his curiosity, asked: ¡°But¡­ can you really not only save Her Highness but also restore her mana core?¡± Well, in his understanding, a remedy beyond a potion was unheard of¡ªlet alone one capable of restoring a shattered mana core. ¡°It should be possible. Though it may result in a rather primitive product.¡± As I answered, I mixed the tinum-colored liquid with various potions and herbs. ¡°What exactly are you making?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a potion.¡± ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t look like a typical potion.¡± ¡°If it were just a potion, it could save her life but wouldn¡¯t restore her mana core.¡± ¡°Then¡­ could you tell me the name of what you¡¯re creating?¡± Eote asked cautiously. After all, treating the ruler of the North was no small matter¡ªit was only natural to be curious. ¡°It¡¯s merely a crude imitation, but if I had to name it¡­¡± Looking at the rainbow-colored liquid that had just beenpleted, I spoke. ¡°Elixir.¡± A crude and unstable elixir, a hundred years ahead of its time, had made its premature debut in the world. ¡°Elixir¡­?¡± Eote tilted his head, seemingly unfamiliar with the term. ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in ancient texts.¡± At that moment, Arina¡¯s voice, weak from pain and medication, broke in. Despite being half-conscious, she had been listening to my conversation with Eote. ¡°Elixir¡­ said to have existed in the Golden Age¡­ Uh¡­¡± She trailed off, her words fading. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy¡­ so very sleepy¡­¡± Finally, unable to resist, she began sumbing to sleep. Having endured through sheer willpower, it seemed her limit had been reached. ¡°Rest well. You¡¯ve done wonderfully so far.¡± Now that she could safely sleep, I gently closed her eyes. Then, with utmost care, I alternated pouring the rainbow-colored elixir into her mouth and directly into her mana core. ¡°Is it over, Sir Arad?¡± Eote asked abruptly. ¡°Yes.¡± Considering all the twists and turns, the treatment ended anticlimactically. ¡®Arina is truly extraordinary.¡¯ As I finished the treatment, I marveled inwardly. ¡®Not even the slightest sign of mana overdrive!¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was only a half-finished elixir, yet it showed 200% effectiveness on Arina¡¯s body. ¡®At this rate, she should recover without any major side effects.¡¯ This phenomenon would be impossible without being born with mana¡¯s blessing. ¡°Somehow¡­ it feels anticlimactic.¡± ¡°From here on, it¡¯s up to Her Highness.¡± ¡°Her Highness will manage, just as Lord Balzac, Carrot, did over there.¡± Eote turned his gaze toward the ongoing battle. I followed his gaze and looked back. sh! ¡°Die, traitor!¡± ¡°For the North!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± The brutal retribution, fueled by anger, had finallye to an end. Chapter 20.1 Crack! Crack! Crackle! Thest surviving mages and knights of Sigma bit down on the lethal poison hidden in their mrs. ¡°Damn it! Damn iiiiiit!!¡± The traitor, Doyle, screamed in disbelief at the sight. ¡°You traitor! You¡¯ll never have a painless death!¡± Balzac, who was in tatters, red at Doyle with bloodshot eyes and growled. ¡°No, no¡­ If they die like this¡­ then I¡­ I too¡ª!¡± Balzac¡¯s will didn¡¯t reach the traitor, Doyle. ¡°Gaaah¡­¡±As the mage leading Sigma bit down on the poison and died instantly, Doyle¡¯s face also began to turn a pale, purplish hue in an instant. It seemed there was some kind of magical linkage involved. ¡°That bastard! He shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to die so easily!¡± Knights Carrot and Sir Rosie ground their teeth as they watched Doyle¡¯s pitiful end. But their regret was fleeting. Despite being on the brink of copse from blood loss and exhaustion, Balzac hadn¡¯t forgotten their top priority. ¡°Quickly, search their bodies! We must deliver it to Sir Arad! Ugh¡­¡± Thud. ¡°Hah¡­ haah¡­¡± Having overexerted himself, Balzac copsed where he stood after shouting. ¡°Sir Balzac!¡± The two knights, who were rummaging through the fallen Sigma knights and mages, were startled and rushed toward Balzac. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Just¡­ deliver the message¡­ Take the Empire¡¯s potion to Sir Arad¡­¡± Balzac, gasping for breath, shook his head firmly. I approached Balzac at a brisk pace. Officially, he was the only Sword Master in the North, but he seemed so drained that he didn¡¯t even notice me approaching. Standing behind the old knight, I kept a cautious distance in case of any unexpected developments. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the message. I¡¯vepleted all the treatment I could.¡± Then, I stepped closer to the old knight, offering him the words he wanted to hear the most. ¡°How is Her Highness¡­? Even if he cannot wield his sword, that doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you save him, I¡¯ll grant whatever you desire!¡± Balzac, startled by my voice from behind, turned around in surprise. ¡°The treatment isplete. Now it¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s turn to recover.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ is that so? Then that¡¯s fine. Her Highness will definitely ovee this. I just need to¡­ need to rest my eyes for a moment¡­ I feel so dizzy¡­¡± With those words, Balzac finally lost consciousness. Judging by his breathing, he had fainted from sheer exhaustion. ¡°Haah¡­¡± ¡°Is it really over now?¡± Knights Carrot and Sir Rosie, finally letting their guard down, trembled as their legs gave out, and they copsed into sitting positions. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get inside the carriage.¡± Seeing that no one was in good shape, I decided to bring Arina and the knights into the carriage. *** ¡°Is this for real¡­?¡± ¡°Even more surprises, huh¡­¡± ¡°It looked so small from the outside?!¡± The knights stepped into the carriage. Eote, Carrot, and Rosie widened their eyes as they looked around the interior. Then, they carried the unconscious old knight inside, struggling with the effort. ¡°Lay Sir Balzac down over there.¡± After cing the sleeping Arina on my bed, I directed the three of them. Thus, my carriage, designed with subspace mana circuits, now housed six people, including me. Arinay on the bed, Balzacy on the floor, and Eote, Rosie, and Carrot awkwardly sat inside the carriage. ¡®But the smell is awful¡­¡¯ While we were outside, it wasn¡¯t as noticeable, but now that we were all in this enclosed space, the stench from their bodies was overwhelming.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I think it¡¯s best to focus on escaping this abyss first, so I¡¯ll go drive the carriage.¡± Feeling like I might throw up if I stayed any longer, I decided to step outside. ¡°What about us¡­?¡± ¡°Rest for now. You can take turns driving the carriageter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°There¡¯s bread and beer here, so help yourselves if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°F-food!¡± Barely had I finished speaking before the three of them devoured the bread and beer like starved animals. ¡°¡­¡± Watching them in disbelief, I let out a sigh and added, ¡°Rest, but make sure not to touch anything.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Crunch, crunch, crunch. Gulp, gulp, ahhh! Leaving behind the sound of their ravenous eating, I exited the carriage. Huuuup! Haaaaah! Breathing in the fresh air outside, my head cleared from the dizziness caused by the stench. I then walked to the front of the carriage. ¡°They¡¯ve calmed down quite a bit.¡± Two horses, miraculously still alive, were harnessed to the carriage. Though they¡¯d copsed and foamed at the mouth several times during the battle, they had settled down now that the situation was over. ¡°Let¡¯s go! You don¡¯t want to stay here any longer either, do you?¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, I tugged on the reins and spoke. Neigh! Even before I finished speaking, the golden carriage began moving, leaving the ashenbyrinth behind. Inside the moving golden carriage, I switched shifts with Sir Rosie and checked on Arina. To shield myself from the stench inside, I wore a mask sprayed with perfume. ¡®It¡¯s amazing how they¡¯re all so indifferent to the smell.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because they were medieval people or because they were superhumans with extraordinary endurance. Either way, it was impressive, in its own way. ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡± A voice came from behind. Balzac, who had woken up in the meantime, stood there, drinking beer and eating bread. ¡°Just feeling a bit under the weather¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t exactly say, because you all smell like hobos. So, I opted for a harmless lie. ¡°Aaaah¡­ a cold?¡± The knights reacted as though they¡¯d just heard something unimaginable. Seeing their reactions, I suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh, right. Northerners don¡¯t get colds, do they?¡¯ To be precise, adult Northerners didn¡¯t. Living in such a freezing environment meant that anyone susceptible to frequent colds rarely survived to adulthood. ¡®Not to mention, their ancestors had a hand in it.¡¯ Their distant ancestors being druids also yed a role in this. Thanks to that, Northerners naturally possessed passive resilience and exceptional physical endurance. ¡°Hahaha! Now you finally seem human. Yes, for someone who¡¯s not a native of the North, the cold here can be tough to handle.¡± ¡°Take a proper rest. We¡¯ll take over driving the carriage from here.¡± Chapter 20.2 ¡°Take a proper rest. We¡¯ll take over driving the carriage from here.¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying? You must rest! You¡¯ve earned it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± And with that well-meaning lie, my only chance for fresh air was taken from me. ¡®Damn it! There aren¡¯t even any windows in this carriage!¡¯ Due to extremely limited materials and equipment, the spatially-expanded interior of the carriage had no windows. ¡®They say internal threats are the scariest¡­ At this rate, I might die of asphyxiation from the stench of my allies rather than from monsters or the Empire.¡¯ ¡°How is the Grand Duke faring?¡±Unaware of my plight, Sir Balzac naturally asked about the Grand Duke¡¯s condition. ¡°She has stabilized considerably.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Because her injuries were so severe.¡± While answering, I couldn¡¯t help but specte, ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s because of the smell?¡¯ ¡°I see.¡± ¡°By the way¡­ Sir Balzac.¡± After confirming Arina¡¯s condition, I cautiously began speaking in a low voice. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Has Her Highness ever practiced magic?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Balzac¡¯s face immediately showed his confusion, as if to say, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡°During the healing process, I dared to observe Her Highness¡¯s energy cores. In doing so, I discovered a magic circle in the Grand Duke¡¯s heart¡ªa 2nd Circle, to be precise.¡± ¡°What in the world¡­!¡± Hearing this, Balzac focused his senses on Arina¡¯s heart, the location of her middle energy core. ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­!¡± His reaction confirmed my observations. ¡®So, even Balzac didn¡¯t know. That means the heart¡¯s circle must have formed recently.¡¯ I looked at Arina¡¯s body, particrly her middle core where her heart was located. ¡®When her lower core was destroyed, the mana core that was once in her lower abdomen must have transferred to her heart.¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long for me to piece together the reasoning. Knights who wield swords build their mana cores in the lower abdomen. Clerics who use divine power store their energy in the brain, at the upper core. Mages and witches, who use magic, inscribe their magic circles¡ªtheir cores¡ªinto the heart, the middle core. Arina had been ambushed by Doyle, and her lower abdomen had been pierced¡ªthe location of her lower core. Naturally, the core in her lower core would have been damaged. ¡®Now that I think about it, it was odd. For someone whose lower core was punctured, she didn¡¯t show symptoms of mana bacsh. I thought it was thanks to the potion Balzac poured into her¡­ but there was another reason.¡¯ A truly remarkable individual. Even in such a desperate moment, her body instinctively transferred her core to her heart to avoid copse. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s unlikely Arina did this intentionally. Her body must have reacted on its own.¡¯ ¡°What will happen to Her Highness?¡± My hypothesis made Balzac, along with Eote and Carrot, worryfully ask about Arina¡¯s fate. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until the Grand Duke awakens to fully understand her condition.¡± ¡°Will¡­ will she be able to wield a sword again?¡± Balzac¡¯s question was focused on her ability to use the sword. ¡°She¡¯s still young, so with training, she should be able to wield a sword again. She¡¯ll just need to rebuild her lower core. In fact, since her lower core will be reconstructed, it might even be stronger than before.¡± ¡°Really¡­? In that case¡­ could I perhaps¡­?¡± Hearing this, the knights, as expected of sword enthusiasts, immediately showed a crazed glint in their eyes, as if they were considering injuring themselves on purpose. Their madness for strength was in to see. ¡°Her Highness was extraordinarily lucky. Don¡¯t even think about imitating this. If you try, you¡¯ll either die or be crippled, and I won¡¯t take any responsibility. Besides, there¡¯s no guarantee I can recreate the elixir I made for her.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Just joking. But then, what should we do about the magic circle etched into Her Highness¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°With a 2nd Circle, she can learn basic utility spells¡ªsmall mes, ice, conjuring a light, or moving lightweight objects with telekinesis.¡± Meanwhile, Sir Eote, who had been listening to my exnation with Balzac, looked somewhat envious. ¡°Wait¡­ does this mean Her Highness has be a magic swordsman?¡± ¡°In that case, should we try learning magic as well? Maybe we can ask witches to carve a circle into our hearts!¡± Sir Carrot chimed in with a simr tone of excitement. ¡°Now that you mention it, why haven¡¯t we ever thought of learning magic? Even mastering just a 2nd Circle could be incredibly useful.¡± ¡°When I was learning the sword, my master always told me to steer clear of magic. Come to think of it, he never exined why.¡± Both knights turned to me at the same time, their gazes resembling disciples seeking enlightenment from a sage. At this moment, to them, I probably seemed like a reclusive schr or wizard who had just emerged from hiding. ¡°Having two cores in one body is possible only for a very rare few with unique constitutions. If not for this incident, Her Highness wouldn¡¯t have awakened this constitution either.¡± I replied seriously, shaking my head at their naivety. ¡°Moreover, having two mana cores in one body disrupts physical bnce. Chasing power recklessly might end up ruining your body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. This is why people usually focus on mastering either the sword or magic, but not both.¡± Sir Balzac, agreeing with me, added his own perspective. ¡°Then¡­ what will happen to Her Highness?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t having two cores dangerous?¡± Hearing our exnation, Eote and Carrot btedly expressed concern for Arina¡¯s condition. ¡°The magic circle in her heart can simply be left alone. As long as she doesn¡¯t expand it further, it won¡¯t cause problems.¡± The solution was straightforward. In fact, the few magic swordsmen who existed on the continent lived simrly¡ªrelying on one core as their main power source while using the other as a secondary aid. ¡°In any case, we should hurry. Her Highness needs someone who can examine her condition more closely.¡± ¡°Is there something even you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know everything. When ites to matters of the heart¡¯s magic circle, that¡¯s a mage¡¯s specialty.¡± I spoke carefully while tending to Arina¡¯s body. ¡°Above all, the elixir I made was extremely crude and rudimentary. It¡¯s a half-finished product. Even if she seems healed now, we can¡¯t predict what side effects might ariseter.¡± ¡°We must hurry to the High Tower. We need to have the Witch of Spring examine her.¡± ¡°That seems like the best course of action.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sir Rosie to increase our speed. I¡¯ll also stand guard on the roof of the carriage to ward off monsters or adventurers.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you, Sir Balzac!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The knights, now somewhat recovered, scrambled to climb out of the carriage and onto the roof. ¡®Aren¡¯t they trusting me a bit too much?¡¯ And just like that, the knights left the carriage. Inside, only Arina, lying on the bed, and I, watching over her, remained. ¡®Phew¡­ at least now I can finally breathe properly.¡¯ Thankfully, with the knights gone, the air inside the carriage became somewhat bearable. ¡®Could it be because they left because of the smell too?¡¯ TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 21.1 The golden age, when humanity dared to challenge the authority of the gods, had fallen. After the Age of Divinity, the Dark Ages, and the Age of Savagery, a new era emerged, heralding the revival of civilization and culture. Peoplepared this era to the ancient golden age and called it the Silver Age. And there was one nation leading this Silver Age¡­ Thergest and most powerful nation on the Western Continent of Arcadia, the Ragoit Empire. In the empire¡¯s capital, Goit: ¡°Failure? Are you certain?¡± ¡°My deepest apologies, Your Highness.¡± ¡°The preparations must have been wless.¡±Within the central pce of Goit, the imperial capital, a discreet report was delivered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We even recruited a knight of the Frost Fangs. We mobilized ck magicians from the Demonic Abyss. The barrier we used was meticulously designed by the Golden Tower itself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is that all? The Sigma Knights involved in the operation were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me, the elite among the elite personally nurtured by the Imperial Order. What about the magicians? They were future archmages who had honed the essence ofbat magic from the Golden Tower. And yet, we failed?¡± A middle-aged man with golden hair and red eyes. The imperial crown prince, Canbraman La Goit, tilted his head slightly, scrutinizing the minister before him with an impassive gaze that revealed no emotion. ¡°Thest report I received stated that the grand duke and the Frost Specter were sessfully trapped within the barrier. The final sentence was brimming with confidence, iming sess was only a matter of time. And now you say it failed?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Though the prince¡¯s gaze appeared indifferent, Astra, the head of the Sigma intelligence division, who had to endure it alone, felt his lifespan shrink by the second. ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°Well¡­ there is one¡­ but it¡¯s rather odd¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°They say a golden carriage appeared in the Demonic Abyss.¡± ¡°A golden carriage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a carriage said to have been made by someone named Arad from Northern Haven. They im he drove this golden carriage through the abyss, selling food and medical supplies. Eventually, it entered the depths of the barrier and seemed to have assisted the grand duke.¡± ¡°¡­A carriage can traverse the Demonic Abyss?¡± ¡°In theory, yes. It¡¯s possible with a carriage pulled by top-grade magic beasts capable of withstanding the monsters¡¯ fear.¡± ¡°But such beasts are incredibly rare and expensive. Even the empire doesn¡¯t have many of them. And yet, someone used such precious beasts to pull a carriage and sell food in the abyss?¡± Crown Prince Canbraman mulled over the name of the one who created this golden carriage¡ªArad¡ªfinding it strangely familiar. ¡°Arad¡­ Is he perhaps the same person who recently created Arad Salt, known as the Northern spice?¡± ¡°That is correct, Your Highness.¡± The marriage proposal meant to subdue the North had fallen through. The empire tried to pressure the North by controlling spices. But the North countered with a substance called Arad Salt, which seemingly fell from the heavens one day. Because of this, spices were now rarely used in the North. ¡®These days, the empire is even buying and using Arad Salt instead.¡¯ Word had spread, and now Arad Salt was quietly being sold within the empire. Arad Salt was produced frommon weeds found only in the North and was far cheaper than spices from the Eastern Continent. ¡®Another reason why making the North a royal domain is a necessity.¡¯ With magic stones and now spices, theplete annexation of the North had be an imperial and royal priority. ¡°Arad¡­ Arad¡­¡± Canbraman repeatedly muttered the name. He then organized the events that had urred in the North recently. ¡°So, let me summarize. A man named Arad suddenly appeared in the North, created something called Arad Salt, and then, not content with that, made a golden carriage to sell food in the abyss, ultimately entering the depths to save the grand duke trapped within the barrier?¡± He thought that even the romance novels noblewomen read would sound more usible than this. ¡®Arad Salt, and now a golden carriage. Was it truly not a coincidence?¡¯ As Canbraman became lost in thought, Astra, the head of Sigma, cautiously spoke. ¡°Sigma suspects that he might be a secret weapon created by Renslet.¡± It seemed his thoughts aligned with the prince¡¯s. ¡°Do you believe Arad is a magician raised secretly in the North by Renslet?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Did Renslet have that much magical capacity left?¡± ¡°Thest remaining witch coven resides in the North.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ve declined to the point where they¡¯re nothing more than farmers. You¡¯re not suggesting that the mighty Golden Tower was outdone by a handful of witches, are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The conversation devolved into guesswork, yielding no definitive answers. ¡°This is exasperating.¡± Crown Prince Canbraman furrowed his brows. Just when everything seemed to be progressing smoothly, things became tangled. The North was located on the empire¡¯s border, connected solely to the empire bynd. Its northern seas were blocked year-round by icebergs, rendering even small ships unusable. Bordering the Demonic Abyss, the extreme North, and the Manus Mountain Range, the North was and of barbarity and relentless cold. It was rife with powerful monsters and roving barbarian tribes, yet it was also rich in magic stones, producing some of the finest-grade stones. Additionally, the Demonic Abyss concealed numerous dungeons from the ancient golden age. Despite these treasures, the North was a dilemma for the empire¡ªuntil now. Indeed, the resources were valuable, and the ancient dungeons buried in the abyss were enticing, but¡­ The cost of stationingrge armies and relocating citizens outweighed the profits. And the native Northerners? They were notoriously fierce, making governance a nightmare. Thus, about 200 years ago, the empire bestowed the title of Northern Grand Duke upon Rune Renslet, a legendary swordmaster leading the native Northerners, and established the Grand Duchy of the North. The arrangement was simple: The empire had been leeching off the North ever since. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 21.2 The empire had been leeching off the North ever since. The rtionship between the Empire and the North, long stagnant, had undergone a dramatic shift due to the emergence of magitech pioneered by the Golden Tower. While still an utmost secret, hidden from the world, the imperial highmand unanimously felt it in their bones: a new era was approaching, one where magic stones of all grades would be used at an unprecedented scale. ¡°We must hurry and make the North fully ours¡­¡± For this reason, the Empire¡¯s core leadership instinctively realized thatplete annexation of the North was no longer optional but imperative. I should have arranged Arina¡¯s marriage proposal with Julian, not myself. Crown Prince Canbraman entertained this thought momentarily, considering other royal family members, such as the crown prince¡¯s nephew Julian, before shaking his head. No, that wouldn¡¯t work. He¡¯s too timid and would end up dominated by his wife. If they were to have a child in such a situation, the Northerners might use that child to manipte the Empire or even the royal family itself someday. He simply could not trust anyone else with the task.Not to mention that ominous superstition surrounding the Renslet Ducal House. That¡¯s probably why they wouldn¡¯t agree to the marriage in the first ce. That unsettling myth, always lingering at the back of his mind during negotiations for a marriage alliance with the North, also yed a part in his decision. While Canbraman personally dismissed such superstitions, weaker-willed sons or unreliable rtives might not. Forcing the matter could very well backfire. In any case, this recent assassination attempt haspletely dashed any chance of a marriage alliance with the North. Or perhaps it was doomed from the moment the previous Grand Duke Baikal died? Even the Empire¡¯s future ruler found himself preupied with the conundrum of the North these days. ¡°Your Highness, the North currently has one of its legions away on a monster subjugation campaign. This is our chance. I propose weunch a northern expedition with three legions. That should be sufficient.¡± As the crown prince pondered, a minister abruptly suggested a course of action. ¡°Prime Minister, the North¡¯s military strength is far greater than it appears. They are not to be underestimated simply because one legion is absent.¡± ¡°Even so, the Empire vastly outnumbers them.¡± ¡°Our Empire has many enemies. The Mongar Orcs are already stirring in the East, where the Great Wall lies in ruins. And what of the Kingdom Alliance?¡± ¡°But we cannot abandon the North. Between its magic stones and now Arad Salt, pacifying the North is essential topleting the thousand-year empire.¡± ¡°I know that, Prime Minister Karaso. Better than anyone. However!¡± The Imperial Prime Minister Karaso and Sigma¡¯s chief, Astra, held their breath as they listened intently to the crown prince¡¯s response. ¡°As I said before, the Empire has numerous enemies, both internal and external. If we lose too many soldiers and knights in the process of annexing the North, we will lose far greater territory and subjects than the North. In the worst-case scenario, the Empire itself could copse.¡± ¡°If soldiers and knights are a concern, we can hire arge number of mercenaries.¡± At their rebuttal, Canbraman shook his head and continued. ¡°Consider the Northern mercenaries currently active within the Empire. If we dered all-out war on the North, how do you think they would respond?¡± ¡°There are other capable mercenaries besides Northerners. For the northern campaign, we can simply employ non-Northern mercenaries.¡± ¡°Carpe, the so-called Mercenary Queen¡ªisn¡¯t she also a Northerner?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°An all-out war is ast resort. We must exhaust every other option before considering it. Only when everything else fails¡­ only then does war be a viable means.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡¯spassion for even the lowest soldiers andmoners is a blessing for the Empire.¡± ¡°For the thousand-year Empire! Glory to the Golden Throne!¡± Feigning realization, Astra and Karaso praised the crown prince with enthusiastic cries. He¡¯s clearly wary of raising an army, Karaso thought. His Highness¡¯s paranoia borders on excessive, Astra mused. If he personally leads the army, the pce will be empty. If he stays, there¡¯s no trustworthymander to lead the legions. The trusted Duke Doom and Marchioness Havana are currently tied up with other affairs. And Viscount Ricard, the court steward, cannot leave the pce while guarding the imperial center. Though their true sentiments didn¡¯t align with the crown prince¡¯s words, they masked their thoughts behind expressions of admiration for the next ruler of the Empire. ¡°So, what is Renslet¡¯s response? Surely they suspect that we orchestrated this trap.¡± ¡°Surprisingly, they remain silent. As if nothing happened.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Could it be that the North also wishes to avoid a full-scale war? Considering the situation in the North, Canbraman made his judgment. If they had made a fuss, I would have sent Astra¡¯s head to cate their anger and buy time. Nodding, the crown prince asked another question. ¡°What of the Northern Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°ording to an informant in the High Tower, the golden carriage entered the fortress two days ago.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess must be inside that carriage. Do we have news regarding her condition?¡± ¡°It seems her condition is far from normal. She hasn¡¯t left her quarters for two days.¡± ¡°More details?¡± ¡°As soon as the golden carriage arrived at the High Tower, arge-scale purge began. Many of our informants were forced to take their own lives overnight.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The loss of the informants painstakingly embedded in the High Tower left the prince with a bitter taste. ¡°Is there a possibility that the Grand Duchess has suffered severe injuries?¡± Unaware of Doyle¡¯s stab to Arina¡¯s abdomen, the Empire cautiously spected about her injuries. ¡°We have ounted for such a scenario as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope they were fatal.¡± The crown prince recalled Arina Rune Renslet, who had visited the imperial capital five years ago. At the time, she had merely been a noblewoman from the backwoods of the North. Yet Canbraman had sensed it immediately¡ªshe was no ordinary figure. ¡°Just before falling ill, His Majesty dealt with thete Grand Duke Baikal and passed the task of handling his sessor to me. This time, I must deal with the current Grand Duchess¡ªwhether by taking her as my fourth wife or killing her.¡± He turned toward the Sun Pce, the heart of the imperial residence. ¡°What is His Majesty¡¯s current condition?¡± Thinking of the Emperor, lying in the Sun Pce, he inquired.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although he had visited his father earlier that morning, he sought the perspective of others, perhaps for reassurance. ¡°He is gravely ill. Both the royal physician and the high priest have stated he has until early summer at most.¡± ¡°A tragedy for the Empire.¡± The crown prince sighed at Karaso¡¯s words. But Karaso and Astra had clearly seen it. The prince¡¯s narrowed eyes betrayed a smirk. The faint lines etched into his face, proof of his long tenure as the Empire¡¯s second-inmand, seemed especially pronounced today. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 22.1 Even the long, bitter winter of the North muste to an end eventually. Although the nights and early mornings still brought bone-chilling cold, the midday sun now shone warmly enough for Northerners to shed their fur coats, if only briefly. Spring had begun in the North. ¡°¡­Where am I?¡± The scent of early spring and the warmth of sunlight seeped through the window bars. The softness of the bed and thefort of the nket¡ªsensations she hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like an eternity¡ªsurrounded her. At the same time, a sense of uncleanliness, born of not having washed in days, made her furrow her brow. This was how Arina Rune Renslet awakened. ¡°¡­!¡±Sitting up, she looked around. The room was all too familiar¡ªit was her own, a space she had desperately longed for during her time in the Demonic Abyss. Is this a dream? Unconsciously, she pinched her cheek. Now that I think about it¡­ Thest thing I remember is¡­ Her thoughts drifted to the moments before she lost consciousness. ¡°The North! I hate this damned North with all my being!¡± Her expression hardened as she recalled Doyle¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Then, how about making me your official consort?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re so beautiful?¡± Her hardened expression softened, and her face flushed red as her mind reyed the conversation with Arad. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A warm voice called out from the corner of the room. ¡°¡­¡± Arina turned toward the sound and pouted, clearly displeased. ¡°Must you always hide your presence like that?¡± ¡°Hohohoho! It¡¯s a habit, mydy.¡± A plump, wrinkled woman in a simple tunic, who might have been mistaken for a vige elder by anyone else, smiled gently as she approached.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Old hag¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my deardy.¡± ¡°This time¡­ it was so hard.¡± Like a child seekingfort, Arina buried her face in the embrace of Isabelle, the Witch of Spring. Had any of Arina¡¯s knights or ministers, who held her in high regard, seen this, they might have fainted in shock. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve been through so much.¡± Arina¡¯s biological mother, the Grand Duchess of Renslet, had passed away when Arina was just a toddler. As a result, she had been raised by the witch Isabelle. No matter how much her father, Baikal Rune Renslet, cherished her, his duties as grand duke and the constant threat of external invasions left him little time to care for his daughter. To Arina, the Witch of Spring was a nanny, teacher, and head maid all rolled into one. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Isabelle scrutinized Arina carefully as she asked the question. No matter how closely she observed, only Arina herself could truly know her own body. ¡°I feel wonderful. Refreshed. More than anything, I¡¯d like to bathe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed the maids to prepare warm bathwater.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s someone I must meet and thank.¡± ¡°You mean Arad Jin?¡± ¡°Yes. I owe him¡ªand the entire North owes him¡ªa great debt.¡± Arina¡¯s words were apanied by an effort to ignore the memory of herst conversation with Arad before she lost consciousness. ¡°Arad Jin is doing well here at the High Tower. He¡¯s especially popr among the witches.¡± ¡°The witches?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, he¡¯s the famous creator of Arad Salt.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the North¡¯s benefactor. I hope they aren¡¯t bothering him too much.¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve made sure to give them a stern warning.¡± ¡°Do witches even listen to you?¡± ¡°Not really, no.¡± ¡°But is it alright? Arad is a magician as well. If he gets too involved with the witches and stirs up their restrictions, it could cause trouble.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all adults. They¡¯ll handle it sensibly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned, you should bathe, eat, and then meet with him.¡± Isabelle, after speaking, took a deep breath before continuing in a more serious tone. ¡°By the way, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Your injury has left your lower dantian empty. While you¡¯ve miraculously survived and even healed your core, you¡¯ll need to relearn the sword from scratch.¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± Even as she awoke feeling refreshed, Arina couldn¡¯t ignore the emptiness she felt inside. Though it saddened her to lose the core she had cultivated all her life, she did not despair. She was still young, and her mind and body vividly remembered the sword. Recovering her former skills would be no great challenge, she thought. ¡°Alternatively, there is another option.¡± Isabelle suddenly spoke in a grave tone, offering a suggestion. ¡°Another option?¡± ¡°You could learn magic instead of the sword.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At Isabelle¡¯s unexpected proposal, Arina¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Your Grace, consider learning magic. There are even two circles embedded in your heart.¡± This sudden suggestion from the Witch of Spring left Arina speechless. ¡°In my heart¡­ there are circles?¡± She hastily focused her senses on her heart. ¡°It seems that when your dantian was destroyed, parts of your core transferred to your heart.¡± Arina felt the two unfamiliar energies within her heart and asked for rification. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to learn magic?¡± Isabelle nodded slowly. ¡°Of course, the decision is entirely yours.¡± ¡°To learn both magic and the sword¡­¡± ¡°No matter how exceptional you are, having achieved the rank of Swordmaster at such a young age, mastering both is impossible. Your body wouldn¡¯t withstand it.¡± Magic¡­ Arina¡¯s thoughts drifted back to her experiences in the Demonic Abyss. If she had known magic instead of the sword, she might have avoided much of the suffering she endured. The North has plenty of knights, but its magical strength is woefullycking. This moment felt almost like a sign, a turning point in her life. Arina¡¯s lips parted slightly, ready to speak. But then, ¡°Arina, my beloved daughter, the pride of Renslet. You are a genius born once in a millennium.¡± A voice echoed in her mind. ¡°You have the potential to reach the pinnacle of the sword, to be the legendary Grand Swordmaster beyond even the Swordmaster.¡± The voice was one she dearly loved but could no longer hear. ¡°I want to see you achieve that height.¡± The words her father spoke in life now resonated as his final legacy to her. ¡°¡­¡± After a long silence, Arina shook her head firmly. Arina touched her calloused, roughened hands before finally speaking with resolve. ¡°No. I will continue walking the path of the sword.¡± Chapter 22.2 ¡°No. I will continue walking the path of the sword.¡± Her words carried unwavering determination. ¡°¡­¡± Isabelle, the Witch of Spring, gazed quietly at her young liege. ¡°As I expected, that¡¯s what you¡¯d say,¡± Isabelle replied, breaking into a broad smile. ¡°You expected that?¡± ¡°Yes. This also concludes my check of your mental state and memory.¡± ¡°¡­?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to learn a few simple practical spells appropriate for a 2-circle magician. They¡¯re fun and useful.¡±At Isabelle¡¯s casual response, Arina furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°And if I had chosen the path of magic instead?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Then I might have used every means at my disposal to cast a mental reformation spell on you¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop there.¡± Arina cut her off, scrutinizing Isabelle closely. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Isabelle tilted her head with a smile, puzzled by her liege¡¯s gaze. ¡°You smell of blood. There¡¯s blood on the hem of your skirt, too.¡± The color and scent were utterly uncharacteristic of the Witch of Spring, who was usually surrounded by the smells of grass and earth. ¡°There was a purge, wasn¡¯t there?¡± Arina spoke with a heavy tone, her eyes somber. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Isabelle nodded deeply, her expression serious. ¡°There were more rats than I expected, breeding unchecked.¡± ¡°I suspected as much.¡± ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ve been too focused on Haven, overrun with imperial adventurers, leaving other vulnerabilities exposed.¡± ¡°The cost ofcency was high. It was a close call.¡± ¡°I heard about Doyle from Sir Balzac. It was my failure to manage the Frost Knights. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Pay for your mistakes by eradicating the Empire¡¯s vermin.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Leaving the matter of the purge to Isabelle, Arina stood from her bed. She swayed slightly, her legs unsteady after lying down for so long. ¡°By the way, Your Grace,¡± Isabelle said as she supported Arina. ¡°Speak, old woman.¡± ¡°What do you truly know about this Arad Jin?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know his exact identity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. He¡¯s too suspicious¡­¡± ¡°But he saved not only me but the North as well. I won¡¯t tolerate any nonsense against him¡ªever.¡± Arina¡¯s unshakable trust in Arad Jin startled Isabelle, who stared at her liege in disbelief. ¡°And¡­ I do have a theory about Arad Jin¡¯s identity,¡± Arina added cautiously, ncing at Isabelle. ¡°Do tell,¡± Isabelle encouraged, her interest piqued as she helped Arina toward the bathroom. Clearing her throat, Arina nced around. The aftermath of the great purge had left the corridors eerily empty¡ªno maids, no attendants, no servants. ¡°Arad Jin¡­ might be¡­¡± Leaning close to whisper into Isabelle¡¯s ear, Arina said softly, ¡°An Ancient.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°The Demonic Abyss holds many dungeons created during the ancient golden age. He¡¯s likely a magician from that time, sealed away and recently awakened.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The ancient golden age, a civilization that existed roughly 5,000 years ago, was shrouded in mystery. Having experienced the space-distorting barrier in the abyss firsthand, Arina believed it was entirely usible. If such magic existed today, then surely the golden age, known for its magical prowess, would have wielded even greater powers. ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± Isabelle faltered, unsure how to respond. ¡°But, contrary to legend, he was much kinder and more considerate than the magicians described in ancient texts.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Isabelle¡¯s face contorted into one of the most baffled expressions of her life. Arina¡¯s theory diverged wildly from the witches¡¯ conjecture, which painted Arad as a low-level magician who had stumbled upon golden-age relics. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you think that, Your Grace? From what I¡¯ve seen, Arad Jin¡¯s mana measures between 1 and 2 circles.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Arina said confidently. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Creating Arad Salt, crafting the golden carriage, conjuring searing magic arrows, even brewing Elixir¡ªthose aren¡¯t feats a mere 2-circle magician could achieve.¡± ¡°That¡­ is true¡­¡± ¡°He must be concealing his true strength for some reason. Or perhaps his long imprisonment left him weakened.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Isabelle was left utterly speechless, her mind reeling from Arina¡¯s assertions. Time-twisting seals spanning 5,000 years? Utilizing hyperspace or extreme gravity barriers might make such things theoretically possible, but¡­ As a seasoned magician, Isabelle found Arina¡¯s theorycking in credibility. To warp time across 5,000 years, you¡¯d need thebined power of every dragon from legend. The magical energy required would increase exponentially with the time span. Even if such a miracle had urred, it didn¡¯t exin why no other ancients had resurfaced alongside Arad. Honestly, the theory of Arad being a dragon would make more sense. Of course, Isabelle didn¡¯t believe the dragon theory either. She held firmly to the idea that Arad was simply a low-level magician lucky enough to discover golden-age relics. Watching her young mistress, so pure in her musings, Isabelle hesitated. Should she challenge Arina¡¯s theory with the witches¡¯ more grounded spections? Or should she let her mistress hold on to her romantic notions? It¡¯s problematic for a ruler like her to mistake a mere low-level magician for an ancient being. As North¡¯s sovereign, Arina couldn¡¯t afford suchpses in judgment. ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± Isabelle began, preparing to correct her. ¡°But, old woman¡­ there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about,¡± Arina interrupted. ¡°Yes?¡± Before Isabelle could speak further, Arina¡¯s next question caught her entirely off guard. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity¡­ Would it be possible for someone from the golden age to have a child with someone from today?¡± ¡°?!¡± Arina¡¯s face was a mixture of nervousness and blush, an expression Isabelle had never seen in all the years she had cared for her. ¡°Well, yes. It¡¯s possible. Humans from the golden age and today are the same species,¡± Isabelle replied, struggling to keep herposure. ¡°I-I see!¡± ¡°Besides, Your Grace, you¡¯re a Northerner, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that Northerners share roots with the barbarian druids?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°The distant ancestors of the druids who first settled thisnd were the ancients of the golden age, known as naturalists.¡± ¡°I remember hearing that from my father when I was young. In any case¡­ it¡¯s not an issue, then. That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°?!¡± That reaction! Could it be¡­?! Isabelle screamed internally as she watched her mistress¡¯s unmistakable demeanor. So, it¡¯s finally springtime for mydy! Her mind raced. Between an ordinary low-level magician who stumbled upon relics and a 5,000-year-old ancient, thetter is definitely the more romantic choice. Let¡¯s observe for now! Isabelle decided to let it go for the moment. After all, spring hade not only to the North but also to its Grand Duchess. The truth, Isabelle thought, could wait until the rtionship between the two deepened further. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 23.1 Even with my riding skills maxed out, I was just aymanpared to knights who had spent their entire lives fighting on horseback. Just as swimming in the army became bat swimming,¡± riding for knights was essentially bat riding.¡± In fact, the game even had a skill for it¡ªCharging. Anyway, my golden carriage ended up crossing paths with these knights¡¯bat riding skills. ¡°Chaaaaarge!¡± ¡°Wooooaaaahhh!¡± ¡°Neighhhh!¡± We recreated a scene straight out of Mad Max on the snowy ins of the Demonic Abyss. And in no time, we reached Haven. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the golden carriage?!¡±¡°I know that one! It¡¯s the carriage Arad took into the abyss!¡± ¡°The driver and the knight riding on top¡ªare they the ones from the High Tower?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re stopping!¡± ¡°W-what do we do?¡± ¡°What do you mean, what?! They¡¯re important people! Just open the gate!¡± Thanks to the quick-witted guards of Haven, we breezed through and continued north without stopping. From Haven, we passed through Schuen, Narvik, and Remm, arriving at the High Tower in no time. ¡°Stay in the guest rooms for now. Let us know immediately if anything happens.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t wander around carelessly.¡± ¡°I hate to say this to guests, but¡­ things might feel tense for a few days.¡± Balzac, Eote, Sir Rosie, and Carrot handed Arina over to Isabelle, the Witch of Spring, and then began their grim work, swords in hand. Because of this, the atmosphere at Renslet Castle was chaotic and tense. Every time I wandered the castle, the scent of blood lingered in the air. Unwiped bloodstains marked many corners of the halls. *** Two days after arriving at the High Tower: ¡°As expected, knights whose brains are all muscle! Calling me the savior of the North, and yet, leaving me here like this?!¡± While I debated whether to ditch the High Tower without waiting for any rewards, a woman approached me. ¡°Greetings, Arad Jin, future honorary baron. I am Isabelle, caretaker of the High Tower. Ah! Thank you so much for saving our Grand Duchess.¡± She introduced herself as Isabelle, the Witch of Spring.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om *** Now, two more days have passed. ¡°Arad! What kind of dish can you make with these mandragora roots?¡± ¡°Ah, those¡­ They¡¯re great if you boil them with chicken and various herbs.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Especially good for men¡¯s stamina.¡± ¡°Ahaha! The knights are going to go wild over this!¡± I was elbow-deep in dirt, farming with witches on the southern outskirts of the High Tower. These witches, thest of their kind on the continent, had gathered here. ¡°Arad~! What can we do with this root?¡± ¡°That one¡¯s better suited for alchemy than cooking. Should I teach you thebination spell?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no, no! It¡¯s fine! You don¡¯t have to!¡± ¡°¡­Alright then.¡± I had tried teaching them magical knowledge a few times, but their pride, or perhaps some other reason, always made them politely refuse. I respected their pride and acknowledged their magical expertise. It¡¯s hot here¡­ I wiped the sweat from my forehead, marveling at the witches¡¯ magic. Incredible. A greenhouse farm. Despite the lingering chill of the North, this ce was warm. The hot, humid air felt refreshing after being in the cold for so long. Greenhouses existed even in the Joseon era, so this isn¡¯t strange. And this world has magic, after all. I surveyed the farnd. Still, the sheer scale of this greenhouse is astonishing. No wonder the North has survived without imperial support. The greenhouse farm, fueled by magic, was enormous. The magical formations above regted temperature and humidity, while elemental spirits flitted between the earth and sky. Though it wasn¡¯t as vast as a modern cornfield in the United States, the wheat, barley, potatoes, and fruits grown here were an oasis for the food-scarce North. It was enough to feed the residents of the High Tower and the soldiers defending the Great Northern Wall. This didn¡¯t exist in the first iteration of the Silver Age. The Empire must have destroyed it after annexing the North. If this farm had survived, the North wouldn¡¯t have suffered so many deaths during the Great Famine that was toe. After the Grand Duke went missing, the witches joined the Northern Resistance under the Witch of the Snowfields. But where is Mary, the Witch of the Snowfields? I don¡¯t see anyone here who resembles her future self. As I pondered the original history of the North, a group of witches sidled closer to me. ¡°Arad~! Arad~! Can we visit your golden carriage after work?¡± Though they avoided learning magic from me out of pride (I could only guess), their curiosity about my magical creations was boundless. ¡°Of course.¡± When I agreed, the young witches clung to my arms and squealed with delight. ¡°Yay!!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Arad, you¡¯re the best!¡± The scent of earth and herbs wafted gently to my nose, carried by the spirits around them. The soft, squishy sensation of their bodies pressed against me added to the experience. Is this heaven? Yes, if I was in another world, I might as well enjoy this ssic fantasy trope. I was particrly popr with the witches of the High Tower. My inventions, from Arad Salt to the golden carriage, had stirred their curiosity and admiration. From young witches to middle-aged ones and even elderly ones, they all treated me with warmth and kindness. Life in the High Tower was surprisingly pleasant. ¡°Hey, everyone! Breaking news!¡± A witch ran toward us, her voice echoing across the fields. At that moment, a witch wearing a wide-brimmed pointed hat and a robe approached from the sky, shouting excitedly. She was riding a broomstick, flitting toward us with purposeful energy. ¡°Her Grace the Grand Duchess has awakened!¡± The witch wore a triumphant expression, clearly proud to deliver the news first. ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± But as her eyes fell on me and the witches were still clinging to my arms, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°¡­?¡± Her face turned pale as her gaze shifted past me and the other witches to something behind us. Huh? I nced over my shoulder and nearly froze. Standing there were Arina and Isabelle. Chapter 23.2 Standing there were Arina and Isabelle. ¡°Hohohoho¡­¡± Isabelle was smiling, but her eyes were anything but cheerful. ¡°¡­¡± Next to her, Arina wore a gloomy expression, saying nothing as she stood in silence. *** Life in the North was synonymous with struggle. As a result, the elite soldiers of the High Tower were as skilled as the average knights of other kingdoms. The knightsmanding these soldiers could rival the senior knights of most kingdoms. Above them, the High Knights of Renslet were so formidable that even the Imperial Household Knights of the Empire would hesitate to face them.¡­Yet even these proud knights had one figure they dared not cross. ¡°¡­¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Your Grace¡­ Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Are your injuries troubling you?¡± ¡°My injuries are fine.¡± That figure was none other than Arina Rune Renslet, the Grand Duchess of the North. Even though betrayal and injuries had reset her dantian, not one of the High Knights gathered in the council room underestimated her. Hadn¡¯t Arad and Isabelle themselves confirmed it? The mana core that would reform in her new dantian would be far stronger than the previous one. And who was Arina? A genius among geniuses. Although the Empire ensured it was kept quiet, she was unofficially the youngest Swordmaster in the continent¡¯s history. She was the first Swordmaster to emerge from the Renslet lineage since Rune Renslet, the founder of the duchy and a Swordmaster himself. This meant she might be the first Grand Swordmaster the continent had seen since the golden age. ¡°Then¡­ who has displeased Your Grace?¡± ¡°Your expression has been grim since earlier.¡± The knights¡¯ loyalty had only grown stronger, to the point where even a slight shift in the duchess¡¯s mood prompted rmed reactions. ¡°Just say the word!¡± ¡°Who is it? I¡¯ll pull their head off immediately!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Arina replied, shaking her head. Her reserved demeanor only made the knights interpret her words as an unspoken confirmation. ¡°¡­¡± Then, suddenly, Arina¡¯s eyes shifted to me, seated beside her. ¡°Hm?¡± Our eyes met briefly before she quickly turned her head away. ¡°¡­!¡± The High Knights, quick to notice, immediately realized that the source of Arina¡¯s difort was me. The eyes of the knights quivered. Four of the High Knights present¡ªBalzac, Carrot, Eote, and Rosie¡ªowed their lives to me. The others had heard countless tales of my deeds in the Demonic Abyss. ¡°Sir¡­ what exactly did you do to Her Grace?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not kill you, you know.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The first to speak was the elder knight Balzac, who leaned in with a low voice, looking genuinely troubled. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ spy on Her Grace while she was bathing, did you?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°If you did, even I couldn¡¯t help you out of that one.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, settle it with Her Grace quickly, for all our sakes.¡± Following Balzac, Eote, Rosie, and Carrot all offered sincere¡ªalbeit unusual¡ªadvice. It was only because it was me that they were this restrained; had it been anyone else, they would likely have been dragged out and punished immediately. Fortunately, the interrogation never escted. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the meeting.¡± The person responsible for the tense atmosphere, Arina herself, spoke, redirecting the conversation. Hermanding tone made the knights and officials fall silent. ¡°Begin with a report on the purges.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace! First, we¡¯ve detained Doyle Boden¡¯s family and associates for questioning. I will report the results shortly.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s proven to be Doyle¡¯s personal betrayal, avoid extending me to his entire family. The Boden family has served Renslet loyally for generations.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­ so it¡¯s as I suspected.¡± Hearing the report from the Frost Knights, Arina¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Please, allow us to execute them! Such betrayal within the Frost Knights is utterly uneptable.¡± ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve already discussed this with Isabelle. Their punishment will be carried out through responsibility and reparations.¡± ¡°Your Grace is merciful!¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear about the rats nesting in the High Tower.¡± ¡°This part falls under my jurisdiction, Your Grace,¡± said an official who appeared to be a civil servant. ¡°We¡¯ve detained two attendants and four maids who are currently being interrogated in the dungeon. Additionally, we¡¯ve apprehended 37 suspects among the servants, merchants, and officials for further investigation.¡± ¡°It seems we were far toocent.¡± ¡°Please allow us to execute them as well!¡± ¡°Enough. Responsibility and reparations will suffice for their punishment.¡± The heavy topics weighed down the atmosphere from the start of the meeting. ¡°¡­¡± Attending this meeting for the first time, I felt out of ce, shifting ufortably and rolling my eyes around in silence. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 24.1 Arad¡¯s current position was precarious. While not officially noble yet, he was already being treated as one. The formal conferment ceremony had yet to take ce, but there was a chance his achievements would be rewarded with a title higher than the promised honorary baron¡ªa hereditary one, possibly withnd or a manor. In a way, this is the ultimate parachute deployment. But if that parachute came with elite training and a chest full of medals earned from countless real battles, it would certainly be seen differently. For example, he was attending this meeting without anyone raising objections. Still¡­ Why am I sitting right next to the Grand Duchess?! That was the real issue¡ªhis seat at the table. He was currently seated on Arina¡¯s immediate left, her closest side.Does this mean they acknowledge my value? From one perspective, it felt like he was her chief aide. Or¡­ is it because of that ¡°consort¡± joke I made back then? From another, it almost seemed like they were a couple. Wait, did she actually remember that?! A cold shiver ran down Arad¡¯s spine as his thoughts wandered. If he were to suddenly blurt out, ¡°Oh, that was just a joke to wake you up,¡± he had the distinct feeling his head would soon meet the end of a de. ¡°Hohoho, you two look wonderful together,¡± Isabelle murmured from Arina¡¯s right, her smile warm and knowing. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At the same time, Arina¡¯s ears turned faintly red. Clearly, she had heard Isabelle¡¯s remark. Am I really bing a consort? Nearly convinced by the implication, Arad felt sweat dripping down his back. But I need to get back to Earth¡­! This was a dilemma¡ªa massive one. Arad cursed his past self for the reckless flirting he had used to wake Arina. No matter how amazing this world is, it¡¯s still not Earth! Sure, a fantasy world with no pollution might seem idyllic from a monitor or during a brief adventure, but living here permanently was another story. Most importantly! Earth has Jin Industries, which I¡¯ve poured my entire twenties into! What should he do? Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt! Warning sirens red in his mind as countless scenarios flooded his thoughts. I need to slowly and carefully create some distance. Fortunately, she told me toe up with a different wish back then. Surely, she hasn¡¯t forgotten that part¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om While he was lost in uneasy contemtion: ¡°The recent events in the Demonic Abyss are undoubtedly the Empire¡¯s doing. The spoils we recovered from their corpses are more than enough evidence!¡± ¡°Unlike the previous Grand Duke¡¯s death, this time we have undeniable proof!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The ongoing meeting¡¯s discussions suddenly reached his ears. The topic, which had started with purges, had shifted to the Empire¡¯s provocations and how to respond. ¡°It¡¯s clear now¡ªwe¡¯ve crossed the point of no return with the Empire.¡± ¡°Indeed! The Empire has overstepped its bounds.¡± ¡°The justification is on our side!¡± ¡°We must settle this grudge once and for all!¡± As expected, the High Knights were shouting with fervor, ready to march on the Empire at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Your Grace! War! It¡¯s time for war!¡± ¡°The knights and soldiers of the High Tower are prepared!¡± The subject, long debated even before Arina woke, was now under formal discussion. As the ultimate decision-maker, the choicey in her hands. ¡°No! If we go to war with the Empire now, the North will be ruined!¡± ¡°We should first send envoys to demand an exnation and hold them ountable!¡± The civil officials countered with firm opposition, making it clear they wished to avoid full-scale war at all costs. ¡°Enough weakness! The Empire has effectively dered war on us!¡± ¡°Send envoys? They¡¯ll just pin the me on a scapegoat again, likest time!¡± ¡°Knights, regain your senses! The North is in no condition to fight a full-scale war against the Empire!¡± ¡°We share your disdain for the Empire¡¯s treachery! But now is not the time. We need to build our strength and wait for the right moment!¡± Opinions were divided. The North¡¯s administrative officers, led by Chancellor Haita, shed with the High Knights, each side digging in their heels. ¡°All of you must be imperial spies!¡± ¡°Ha! And you¡¯re trying to ruin the North with your cowardice?!¡± ¡°What are you even saying?!¡± ¡°Do you think moving a single legion is easy? Last year, we already sent the Extreme North Expeditionary Force!¡± ¡°The expeditionary force was just one legion!¡± ¡°Do you know how hard it is to feed the soldiers we have left? Our supplies are already stretched thin!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll take supplies from the enemy! Unlike orcs or barbarians, the Empire has plenty of food!¡± ¡°Do you think this is the Age of Savagery?!?¡± ¡°Do you think war is some paper-pushing exercise? Our ancestors waged war against the Empire under far worse conditions!¡± ¡°Regardless! Any military operation must wait until the expeditionary force returns!¡± ¡°Wait? We don¡¯t even know when Commander Suun and the expedition will be back!¡± Whoosh! Killing intent radiated from the knights, while the civil officials, unflinching in their Northern pride, stood their ground. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll back down just because you¡¯re trying to intimidate us?!¡± Despite theirck ofbat training, the officials held firm, unshaken by the knights¡¯ menacing aura. ¡°Enough.¡± The fierce debate was silenced by a single word from Arina. She shifted the tense atmosphere in a new direction. ¡°Sir Arad.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She turned her attention to him. ¡°What is your opinion?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chapter 24.2 She turned her attention to him. ¡°What is your opinion?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Whoosh! In an instant, every eye in the room, including Arina¡¯s, was focused on him. ¡°Um¡­¡± Why is she suddenly asking me?! Arad was deeply flustered but resolved to remain calm. If he faltered here, the capable and resourceful image he had built would crumble instantly.¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that the spirit of the North is to repay kindness twofold and enmity tenfold. However, if we fight the Empire now, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to repay the harm they caused us, let alone strike back tenfold.¡± After a brief silence, Arad spoke. ¡°I am not suggesting we forgive the Empire. But going to war with them right now would be madness.¡± Oh? The civil officials looked at him with approval, their expressions satisfied. Hmm¡­ The knights, on the other hand, were clearly displeased. However, considering Arad had saved four of their leaders and even the Grand Duchess herself, they refrained from ring daggers at him as they might have otherwise. ¡°Moreover, Her Grace has not fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Arina interjected. ¡°Your skill hasn¡¯t fully returned, has it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°And while you may feel fine now, there¡¯s always the chance of aftereffects appearingter.¡± This statement clinched it. ¡°For the sake of ensuring Her Grace¡¯splete recovery, stability must be our top priority.¡± The knights, who had been brimming with frustration, suddenly averted their gazes, focusing instead on distant mountains or empty corners of the room. ¡°For now, we should focus on fortifying our internal stability while Her Grace regains her strength and martial prowess. Starting with Arad Salt, we can develop various goods to draw money from the Empire and the rest of the continent. Wars are fought with wealth and supplies, after all.¡± Arad continued, ¡°In my opinion, we should formally protest this incident to the Empire and demand financial reparations instead of immediate retaliation.¡± ¡°Do you really think the Empire would even listen to our protests?¡± A senior knight scoffed, clearly unimpressed. Sensing an opportunity to smooth things over with the knights, Arad quickly addressed their concerns. ¡°The Empire has many enemies. They can¡¯t afford a full-scale war with us either. That means we can do almost anything to them short of dering war.¡± The Empire can¡¯t go to war with us¡ªso don¡¯t be intimidated! ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve heard that thanks to Arad Salt, the North¡¯s trade deficit has been alleviated. We¡¯re in an even stronger position now.¡± ¡°But the North still relies heavily on the Empire for food,¡± another knight pointed out. ¡°If the Empire tries to y games with food, we can simply raise concerns that starving Northerners might flood into the Empire¡¯s hearnd. That threat alone would likely make them buy peace with money.¡± Oh¡­? This seemed to strike a chord with the knights, their expressions softening considerably. Yeah, that¡¯s right! Across the room, the officials nodded vigorously, their agreement even more pronounced. ¡°I believe Arad¡¯s suggestion has merit,¡± Arina said, nodding. Wait¡­ As Arad continued speaking, he began to sense something odd. Shouldn¡¯t these ideas have already urred to them? Honestly, the people in the room¡ªespecially the officials¡ªshould have already considered these strategies. The same went for Arina. Could it be¡­ that I¡¯m being used? It dawned on him: as a neutral third party who had saved the lives of four High Knights, he was the perfect spokesperson to persuade the knights without offending them. Arina had likely orchestrated this, leveraging him as a buffer to avoid antagonizing the knights while advancing her own agenda. Arad decided to let it slide¡ªfor now. The first council meeting since the Grand Duchess¡¯s recovery concluded. ¡°Thank you, Sir Arad. Thanks to you, we managed to calm those stubborn bulls,¡± said a middle-aged man who approached Arad as soon as the meeting ended. It was Haita, the senior administrator who held a chancellor-like position in the North. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m sure the knights understood the need for restraint deep down¡ªthey were just frustrated with the current situation.¡± ¡°I understand their frustration. It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t sympathize with them¡ªI was born and raised in the North myself.¡± ¡°But their behavior was a bit excessive. To think they¡¯d radiate killing intent in front of Her Grace¡­ It¡¯s surprising she let it slide.¡± ¡°The knights still harbor suspicions that thete Grand Duke Baikal¡¯s death was connected to the Empire. Her Grace likely tolerated their behavior because she understands their loyalty.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Arad¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Baikal Rune Renslet, Arina¡¯s father and the former Grand Duke of the North, was officially said to have died in battle against the Extreme North Orcs. But to suggest the Empire had a hand in it¡­ ¡°For the record, even the officials, including myself, don¡¯t disagree with the knights on this matter.¡± Even the most rational and pragmatic administrators in Renslet agreed on this point. ¡°Are you saying the Empire colluded with the Extreme North Orcs, like they did with the ck magicians from the Demonic Abyss?¡± ¡°Not collusion, exactly. The orcs aren¡¯t the kind to negotiate. But they could have been used. The orcs¡¯ weaponry notably improved a few years ago.¡± If that was true, the Empire¡¯s actions resembled covert operations carried out by intelligence agencies like the CIA back on Earth. People are the same no matter where you go. While there wasn¡¯t concrete evidence, the circumstantial case against the Empire was strong. Combined with the indisputable evidence of their involvement in the recent incidents, it was no wonder the knights were furious. It¡¯s not just the knights¡ªthe entire North is seething. Even Haita, the most level-headed figure in the North, was trembling with barely contained anger as his clenched fists quivered. Watching them, Arad felt he could finally grasp the source of the North¡¯s resilience in its century-long resistance. ¡°Ahem! Pardon an old man¡¯s rambling,¡± Haita said, attempting topose himself. ¡°Not at all. It was enlightening.¡± ¡°By the way, you should try to ease Her Grace¡¯s mood. For some reason, she¡¯s still acting a bit cold toward you, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Excuse me? Oh¡­ yes.¡± With that, Haita excused himself, leaving the room. When Arad looked around, he realized the room had emptied. Everyone else¡ªknights, witches, and officials¡ªhad quietly left, almost as if nned. Now, only Arad and Arina remained. Oh no. In the sudden solitude, Arad found himself captivated by Arina¡¯s beauty. Even with her slightly sulky expression, she was stunning enough to make him momentarily forget his desperate need to return to Earth. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 25.1 The Renslet Citadel, often called the High Tower, was not just the administrative center of the Northern Duchy but also its capital. The scale of the fortress surpassed that of most cities. At the heart of this vast strongholdy the Inner Castle, where the North¡¯s highest-ranking figures resided. Within the Inner Castle was the ¡°Pce of Glory,¡± a ce where the Grand Duke of the North convened with their advisors to discuss matters of state. The Pce of Glory was at once the royal court, the administrative office, and the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. Currently, I was in one of the countless rooms within the Pce of Glory. The council chamber, where the day¡¯s meeting had just ended, was now upied by only two people: the ruler of thisnd and me. ¡°Ahem! Well¡­ That was your first meeting, wasn¡¯t it? You did well. Your input¡­ was good. We will seriously consider your suggestions regarding the Empire.¡± Arina was the first to break the awkward silence. Her tone betrayed her difort with the situation. ¡°It was an honor,¡± I replied, bowing my head at an appropriate angle. ¡°What kind of excuse do you think the Empire will offer if we press them?¡±¡°If I were them, I¡¯d me it on the actions of rogue elements under the influence of ck magicians.¡± ¡°Is that so? That makes sense¡­¡± Arina fell silent after my brief response, and an awkward quiet filled the room once again. ¡°W-Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Seemingly unable to bear the tension, Arina abruptly exited the room. ¡°¡­?¡± I was now the sole upant of the chamber. She seemed to be in a better mood than when we met at the greenhouse earlier, but she¡¯s still a bit stiff¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn Left alone, I reyed our brief exchange in my head. Why is she upset? Could it be¡­ because of the witches clinging to me at the greenhouse? That seemed the most likely reason. As they say, judge a person not by their words but by their circumstances. Considering everything, this exnation fits. What should I do? Ignoring this could spell serious trouble. It was clear I needed to maintain some level of distance from Arina. Yet, cutting tiespletely would be foolish. Especially since her cooperation was crucial to my ns to safeguard the North. On top of that, the ceremony to bestow my title was approaching, along with whatever additional rewards she might grant me. I need to maintain just the right bnce¡ªkeep it at the ¡°budding romance¡± stage until I return to Earth. It was a selfish thought, but I rationalized it as the best option for both of us. I needed to return to Earth, and Arina had a realm to govern. The ideal scenario would be gaining the ability to travel freely between Earth and this world¡­ The idea was borderline delusional, and I dismissed it as quickly as it came. If such a possibility existed, the entity that brought me here would have already offered it. Turning my attention back to the problem at hand, I pondered ways to lift Arina¡¯s spirits. Apologizing directly is out of the question. Acknowledging the incident at the greenhouse would only make things worse, potentially framing the situation as jealousy over the witches. So, what¡¯s left? After deliberating, I arrived at an age-old truth. I headed toward the golden carriage. There¡¯s nothing better than a surprise gift to appease an upset woman. What should I give her? As I made my way to the golden carriage, my thoughts turned to what kind of surprise gift would suit Arina. She seemed to enjoy the foodst time. I could recreate the Komakase experience I had served her back in Haven. No, I shouldn¡¯t risk alienating the High Tower¡¯s chefs. I shook my head at the idea. Maybe I could make her some candy or a cake? Sweet desserts would be a rare treat in the North. Honey was the only sweetener readily avable in this era, so a dessert made with sugar would indeed be a precious gift. The problem is, I don¡¯t have sugar. While I could theoretically create a fantasy-world version of aspartame with alchemy¡­ I quickly dismissed the thought. Ick the infrastructure, materials, and time to pull that off. The constraints of reality reared their head. What about making her a sword? As a knight, a sword would certainly suit her. Besides, her weapon had sustained significant damage during the battle in the Demonic Abyss. Though I had patched it up temporarily, full restoration would take time. But creating a sword that meets Arina¡¯s standards would take far too long. I don¡¯t have the means to forge mithril or adamantium yet. I rejected the idea. Besides, she¡¯s effectively starting over in terms of martial strength. Giving her a high-quality weapon now might encourage her to push herself too hard, which could lead to more trouble. Most of my ideas hit a wall due tock of infrastructure, resources, or time. What good was having overwhelming expertise if I couldn¡¯t bring it to life? It felt like being a semiconductor engineer dropped into the 19th century. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Hmmmmm¡­¡± Lost in thought, I walked until the golden carriage came into view. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I suddenly stopped, an idea striking me like a bolt of lightning. Something practical, swift to produce even with my limited resources, and certain to please Arina came to mind. Inside the golden carriage. The area that had once been a witches¡¯ yground was eerily quiet. Isabelle must have given them strict orders to stay away. Thanks to the peace and quiet, I could begin my work without interruption. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ The monster hides I got as payment instead of money in the Demonic Abyss¡­ Ah, here they are!¡± I opened a storage chest in the carriage and pulled out several hides. ¡°I¡¯ll make her a bag.¡± Spreading the hides, I sketched designs inspired by famous Earth luxury brands. ¡°First, sharpening.¡± After finalizing the blueprint, I sharpened the tools I¡¯d use to cut the leather. Leathercraft requires constant cutting and thinning, so keeping the tools razor-sharp is essential. Like hitting ¡°Ctrl+S¡± to save your work, sharpening bes second nature in leathercraft. Swish, swish. After sharpening, I began cutting the hides ording to my blueprint. The de, now honed to perfection, sliced through the material with ease. Srrrk, srrrk. With the pieces cut, I moved on to thinning the leather. Thinning, or ¡°skiving,¡± adjusts the leather¡¯s thickness, ying a critical role in determining the bag¡¯s texture, gloss, and overall quality. It¡¯s the hallmark of high-end leather goods; Hermes, for instance, owes much of its reputation to its skiving expertise. Thud, thud, thud. Chapter 25.2 Thud, thud, thud. Once the skiving wasplete, I began the equally crucial task of beveling the edges. This process strengthens the leather, ensuring it won¡¯t crack over time. It¡¯s tedious and time-consuming but indispensable for durability. Thud, thud, thud. With my maxed-out dexterity stats, everything was progressing smoothly. Every step of the process was executed with precision beyond measure, faster and more urate than any machine. Repeatedly, I skived, beveled, andpressedyers of monster hide into a single, unified piece of leather. After what felt like hours of cutting and shaping, I pulled out a brazier and threw in a magic stone to create a makeshift furnace. Fwoosh!This marked the start of the most critical stage¡ªthe process that would elevate this bag beyond an ordinary leather essory: the magic stone coating. This part will require a fair bit of luck. And the stones I¡¯m using now are mid-grade. It won¡¯t be as easy as it was with the golden carriage.N?v(el)B\\jnn This process was a delicate bnce, with sess reliant on a 70:30 split between skill and luck. Still, with my luck stat, the chances should be around 70-80%. I melted the magic stone and carefully applied it to the interior and exterior of the leather,yering it evenly. Swish, swish. Thump, thump. Once the coating was applied, I etched mana circuits into the leather before the coating set. Will it seed on the first try? Sweat formed on my brow as I focused on enchanting the mana circuits. Roughly twenty minutester¡­ Sess! I instinctively felt the enchantment take hold. With the first round of enchantingplete, I moved on to stitching the bag together with linen thread. In between, I added punches for durability, attached buttons and embellishments, and reinforced the base with tes made from the magic stone. The liner was bonded to the outer leather, and every piece was assembled meticulously. The work continued uninterrupted until the early morning hours. ¡°Phew¡­ Is it already morning?¡± Stretching, I gazed out at the Northern sunrise. ¡°I don¡¯t even put this much effort into making my own spatial bag¡­¡± Looking at the nearlypleted leather bag, I muttered to myself in exhaustion. The bag¡¯s design resembled a Birkin bag from Earth but was smaller¡ªabout the size of two palms put together. It alsocked a handle, designed instead to be worn on a belt for ease of carrying. ¡°Just one final step to go.¡± In the center of the bag was a socket, ready to hold a gemstone or some other focal piece. It just doesn¡¯t feelplete without something in that slot. Taking a deep breath, I pulled out a fingernail-sized top-grade magic stone of neutral attribute from my pouch. It was a trophy from the battle against the Empire¡¯s Sigma forces. ¡°Second enchantment!¡± The final and most crucial step began. Using tools as fine as needles, I carved intricate mana circuits into the dazzling crystal. I wish I could add a shield spell enchantment too, but¡­ Ick the mithril or orichalcum to make that work. I decided to focus on quantity over quality for the mana circuits. Given my current resources, this will have to do. The top-grade magic stone allowed for three mid-tier enchantments: engraving, self-cleaning, and self-repair. To rify, mid-tier magic here corresponds to magic standards from a hundred years into the future. Creating an artifact of this level now would require someone of Yulkanes¡¯ caliber, the master of the Golden Tower. With the stone coating on the bag and this gemstonebined, this bag shouldst for ten thousand years¡­ assuming I seed. I allowed myself a small moment of pride. This bag could rival relics from the golden age, and in terms of practicality, it might even surpass them. Luck stats and beginner¡¯s grace have carried me so far without failure. This was a unique artifact, something only I could create. And even then, it required immense luck and skill. There¡¯s no way I could do this again. My body can¡¯t take this kind of intensive production process more than once. The limitations of my current infrastructure had forced me into inefficient, overly taxing methods. Still, I might be able to mass-produce simpler versions for profit. Maybe I¡¯ll discuss it with the Grand Duchesster. Even the proud witches wouldply if given orders from above. With a deep breath, I steadied my trembling hands for the final step. I prayed to my luck stat as I inserted the neutral magic stone into the bag¡¯s socket. And then¡­ sh! The bag radiated with an intense, dazzling light¡ªthe unmistakable glow of a resounding sess. *** Meanwhile, Arina was unable to sleep that night. What if he¡¯s disappointed in me? She couldn¡¯t stop dwelling on her cold behavior toward Arad the previous day, a decision she now deeply regretted. Why am I acting like this? What¡¯s wrong with me? For the first time in her life, Arina grappled with emotions she couldn¡¯t name or understand. It was just the witches holding onto his arms. It¡¯s something I should have been happy about. She couldn¡¯t exin why she had been upset and sullen. Why did I ask that ridiculous question to Isabelle? She cringed, recalling the question about whether a child could be born between an ancient and a modern human. She had asked it solely to keep Arad tied to the North, even if it meant pairing him with someone else. But Isabelle had clearly misinterpreted her intentions. -¡°Because you¡¯re so beautiful?¡± The memory of Arad¡¯s sudden, heartfeltment in the Demonic Abyss resurfaced, and her face burned. Arina had heard countlesspliments about her beauty, but for some reason, his words lingered vividly in her mind. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shaking her head violently, she tried to dispel the thoughts, clinging to logic and reason. Arad possesses knowledge from the golden age. He must be recruited for the North¡¯s sake¡ªnothing more. Even during yesterday¡¯s meeting, she had sought his input only to see if he might have some groundbreaking solution as a supposed ancient. I rejected his confession back then. And when we met again, he seemed to have epted it and moved on. Though she felt an inexplicable sense of regret and longing, Arina convinced herself that she had made the right choice. It¡¯s better for him this way. She knew the Empire had targeted her relentlessly. If Arad were to be associated with her, it would only invite more danger to him¡ªsomeone already considered a high-risk figure by the Empire. Knock, knock. ¡°Your Grace, Sir Arad Jin has requested an audience.¡± A maid¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, announcing the arrival of the very man who had dominated her mind. ¡°T-Tell him to wait a moment!¡± Startled, Arina instinctively began searching for a mirror. Chapter 26.1 Chapter 26. Northern Trends (3) Weing an unrted man into the bedroom was unthinkable, even in the practicality-driven North. Thus, Arina and Arad met in a space used as both an audience hall and a reception room. In the audience hall, the maids attending to the Grand Duchess and the knights temporarily assigned to her guard after her loss of strength were sparsely positioned around the room. ¡°I greet Your Highness, the Grand Duchess.¡± Arad, looking slightly fatigued¡ªperhaps from staying up all night¡ªpaid his respects to the Lord of the Snowfields. ¡®Could it be¡­ Arad lost sleep, gued by thoughts simr to mine?¡¯ The Grand Duchess felt her chest tighten as she observed the weary expression on Arad¡¯s face. ¡®No! You and I must not grow closer! For your safety, above all else!¡¯With a peculiar sense of mncholy, as if she were a tragic protagonist in a romance novel, Arina regarded Arad. ¡°What brings you here? And yourplexion¡­ you look exhausted. Is something wrong with your sleeping quarters?¡± She gripped her hands tightly. ¡°Ah, no. I simply stayed up all night making something.¡± ¡°I-I see. What were you making?¡± ¡°This.¡± Whether he understood the depth of her emotions or not, Arad casually held out a bag he had spent the night crafting. ¡®It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡¯ Arina couldn¡¯t help but think this as she looked at the bag. It was a design she had never seen before¡ªapletely novel style that was fresh and captivating. Even for someone like her, who had spent her life wielding a sword and roaming battlefields, the bag evoked an instinctive desire to possess it. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a bag like this. Could it be inspired by the Golden Age?¡¯ Her attention was particrly drawn to the neutral-element magic stone embedded at the center of the bag. At a nce, it seemed to be a top-tier stone, and upon closer inspection, she noticed a small and intricate magic circle finely engraved upon it. ¡°This bag is not just an ordinary bag. It has four different enchantments.¡± But the elegant exterior of the bag was just the beginning. ¡°Magic? Enchantments?¡± As Arad¡¯s exnation continued, Arina recalled the golden carriage he had arrived in. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easier to demonstrate than to exin.¡± Opening the bag he hadpleted overnight, Arad began to demonstrate its various features. ¡°The first enchantment is a spatial magic. This small bag can hold items asrge as a storage chest. To retrieve an item, you simply imagine its image.¡± She was utterly captivated as she listened to Arad¡¯s exnation. While he spoke, Arad continued cingrge objects¡ªfar too big to fit in the bag¡ªinside it. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± ¡°He truly is a mage!¡± ¡°A bag with a spatial enchantment! Is this a reproduction of an artifact from the Golden Age?!¡± The maids serving Arina and the knights standing guard also looked on, mouths agape, as they listened to the exnation. The bag Arad had spent the night making was truly extraordinary. Once the demonstration of the first feature, the spatial enchantment, was over¡ª ¡°May I borrow a dagger?¡± ¡°O-of course. Lend him a dagger.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Arad proceeded to showcase the bag¡¯s other features. ¡°Even if it gets scratched like this¡­¡± Without hesitation, Arad drew the dagger he had borrowed from a knight and shed the bag. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°!!¡± The maids let out involuntary cries of dismay, and Arina¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Meanwhile, the knights focused their full attention on the dagger in Arad¡¯s hand. Their focus, however, didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Over time, the bag repairs itself automatically. Of course, the necessary materials and tools must be inside the bag for this to work.¡± ¡°!!¡± Even the knights, who had been concentrating on the dagger in Arad¡¯s hand, were left stunned by the activation of the bag¡¯s self-repair magic. ¡°It also has a cleaning enchantment. If dirt gets on it, it¡¯s immediately washed away. It doesn¡¯t stain either.¡± Next, Arad demonstrated the bag¡¯s cleanliness feature. This time, he poured ink from an inkwell in the audience hall onto the bag. After the self-repair magic demonstration, there were no longer any cries of distress from the maids. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯spletely clean.¡± Instead of dismay, the room was now filled with sounds of admiration. ¡°Andstly, the bag allows for ownership registration. Once the user¡¯s signature is imprinted, no one else can open it.¡± With that, Arad concluded his demonstration of the bag he had crafted through an all-night effort. The moment the demonstration ended, a shadow of greed flickered in the eyes of everyone in the audience hall. Not only the maids but even the knights on guard duty. ¡°¡­¡± Naturally, Arina was no exception. ¡®A bag that rivals the artifacts of the Golden Age. It¡¯s priceless.¡¯ No, Arina thought, even artifacts from the Golden Age couldn¡¯tpare to this. ¡°Could it be¡­ is this bag something you n to sell after the Arad Salt?¡± Her voice trembled as she asked. The desire to possess the bag had now been overtaken by her curiosity as a ruler¡ªhow it could benefit the North¡¯s finances. How much could they gain if they sold a bag like this to the Empire? Even just putting it up for auction would attract all the gold coins on the continent. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not an item that can be easily mass-produced. First of all, the magic stone embedded in the bag is a top-tier one.¡± ¡°I-is that so? Well, using a top-tier magic stone for a single bag is indeed extravagant.¡± The bright visions Arina had been entertaining of endless riches were dashed by Arad¡¯s exnation. ¡°But there would surely be demand. The wealthy nobles and royalty of the Empire would certainly buy it. And this is the North¡ªthe ce where the continent¡¯srgest supply of magic stones is produced. There are even top-tier magic stones stored in the High Tower.¡± In a cautious tone, Arina made another suggestion to Arad. ¡°Well¡­ the conditions to create it aren¡¯t something I can meet every time. Crafting it consumes an enormous amount of mental energy, and that¡¯s not something I can recover quickly.¡± Even with Arina¡¯s appeal, Arad shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°Luck also yed a big part. This time, beginner¡¯s luck was particrly on my side, which is why I was able toplete it in one night.¡± ¡°I see¡­ so there¡¯s no helping it.¡± Arina understood the implications of Arad¡¯s words. She thought of the master cksmiths of the North who had created legendary swords. Those cksmiths, after forging one of the finest swords with Northern Iron, would often look as if they had aged ten years overnight. ¡°However, I could produce bags with lower performance. Using mid- to low-tier magic stones, I could create bags with only a spatial enchantment. Those could be made in decent numbers.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 26.2 ¡°However, I could produce bags with lower performance. Using mid- to low-tier magic stones, I could create bags with only a spatial enchantment. Those could be made in decent numbers.¡± Noticing Arina¡¯s slight disappointment, Arad offered a suggestion. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll provide any support you need. What materials are required?¡± Her face brightened at his words. ¡°However, I¡¯d like to work with witches and Northern craftsmen rather than doing it alone. If I do this by myself, it will consume too much of my time. I can¡¯t spend an entire year just making these bags.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ so you mean to pass on your knowledge to them?¡± However, Arad¡¯s next words caused Arina¡¯s expression to grow somewhat serious. ¡°¡­? Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Arad responded, puzzled by her change in demeanor.¡°Now that I think about it, there are moreplications to consider than I initially thought.¡± ¡°Complications?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s postpone mass production for now. The High Tower and the North are still crawling with rats, which could be troublesome. Then there¡¯s also the matter of the witches.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I understand.¡± Arad nodded immediately, epting her reasoning. The only area where the North was currently ahead of the Empire was Arad¡¯s knowledge and magical engineering. If even a fraction of that knowledge leaked to the Empire, it could spell real danger. ¡®But what does she mean by ¡°the witches¡¯ circumstances¡±? It doesn¡¯t seem like just a matter of pride.¡¯ Arad¡¯s curiosity didn¡¯tst long, as Arina continued speaking. ¡°Then¡­ this bag will be the only one of its kind for the time being, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. I wouldn¡¯t make such abor-intensive bag again.¡± ¡°I see. So, what do you intend to do with it? Considering its value, it could fetch a fortune¡­¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. I¡¯m not going to sell it.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­What? Is it because you¡¯re worried about reverse-engineering? Now that I think about it, even if we did sell it, we couldn¡¯t allow just anyone to own it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about reverse-engineering. The bag is equipped with a safeguard that destroys all magical circuits if unauthorized disassembly is attempted.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± If he wasn¡¯t going to sell it, why had he shown it in the first ce? Arina¡¯s gaze lingered on Arad as she silently pondered the question. She decided to wait until he finished exining to resolve her doubts. ¡°Now, Your Highness¡ªplease imprint your signature on it.¡± Smiling, Arad held the bag out to her. ¡°Here, just ce your finger on the white magic stone.¡± ¡°Me¡­?¡± Arina¡¯s eyes widened as she finally grasped Arad¡¯s intention. No, to be precise, she had vaguely suspected it ever since Arad first introduced the bag. But she had pushed the thought aside, not wanting to get her hopes up only to be disappointed. ¡°Is this¡­ mine?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift, Your Highness.¡± ¡°A¡­ gift? Why¡­?¡± As the beautiful, elegant, and miraculous bag became a reality before her eyes, Arina felt both joy and bewilderment. ¡°No particr reason. I just wanted to. Now, please ce your hand here.¡± ¡°J-Just because¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. May I have your hand for a moment?¡± Without waiting, he gently grasped her right wrist. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± As a flustered Arina stammered, Arad guided her index finger to the bag¡¯s magic stone. ¡°For reference, this bag¡¯s name is¡­ ¡®Arad¡¯s Devotion.¡¯¡± ¡°D-Devotion?!¡± Hearing the whispered name of the bag while having her wrist held by Arad, Arina¡¯s face turned red, right up to her ears. ¡®Oh my¡­ oh my¡­ Is this a dream? Or reality?¡¯ ¡®I must tell Lady Isabelle about this!¡¯ ¡®Spring hase¡­ True spring has finallye to the North!¡¯ Even if Arad was the benefactor of the North, grabbing the Grand Duchess¡¯s wrist so boldly was unthinkable. Yet, neither the maids nor the knights¡ªnor even Arina herself¡ªdared to intervene in this fateful(?) moment. *** Commonly referred to as the High Tower, Renslet Castle stood at the heart of the Great Northern Wall, serving as the guardian of the North. The name Northern Grand Duchy originally referred to this very castle. That was the distinction between the North and the Northern Grand Duchy. From the pr orcs crossing ciers and ice fields to the countless monsters and barbarian tribes descending from the edge of the Manus Mountain Range, the High Tower and the Great Northern Wall had always been a steadfast shield against these savage foes. Renslet Castle and its adjoining wall were the lifeline of the Northern people, the roof of the Empire, and the helmet of the Arcadian Continent. ¡°A letter from Zune has arrived.¡± Standing atop one of the towering spires of the Great Northern Wall, Arina spoke as she perched a white hawk on her left shoulder. The hawk, a winter messenger used formunication in the North, bore a brief report tied to its ankle. It was from Zune, the leader of the Frost Shield Legion currently hunting pr orcs. ¡°Judging by the white ribbon on the message, the news isn¡¯t bad.¡± As Arina read the letter, the high-ranking knights and officials gathered on the spire showed interest. ¡°It says we won¡¯t have to deal with their invasions as much for the next three years.¡± Arina nodded with a faint, soft smile after reading the report. ¡°That¡¯s great news¡­!¡± ¡°Hahaha, truly a relief.¡± The atmosphere on the spire and the wall became noticeably lighter. ¡°Paper and a quill.¡± Having finished reading the letter, Arina burned it in the spire¡¯s torch and requested writing tools to draft a reply. ¡°As the administrative officer, I can handle this task for you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°No, Zune recognizes my handwriting.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Administrator Haita quickly handed over a quill dipped in ink and a sheet of white paper clipped to a small board. Arina wrote a brief reply. ¡°All is well with me and the North. Focus on your return, but do not overexert yourself and minimize the soldiers¡¯ sacrifices. I wish you a safe return and will prepare a grand feast in your honor.¡± Notably, Zune was unaware of Arina¡¯s recent ordeals. If he found out, he would likely push himself to the limit to return to the High Tower as quickly as possible. ¡°Off you go!¡± After attaching the letter to the hawk¡¯s ankle, the trained winter bird let out a shrill cry and soared powerfully into the sky. Havingpleted the exchange, Arina resumed her inspection. ¡°It feels good to go on an inspection like this after so long.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t overexert yourself, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s head down now¡ªI need to check on themoners¡¯ lives as well.¡± As Arina walked along the wall, a peculiar bag hung at her waist like an extension of herself. The palm-sized bag, its unique design unmistakable, stood out even against her Northern-style coat and armor. She often ran her fingers over its surface as if confirming its presence. ¡®The Grand Duchess seems quite fond of the bag Arad gifted her.¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s certainly a masterpiece.¡¯ ¡®It even boasts four miraculous enchantments! I¡¯d carry it everywhere, too.¡¯ ¡®If we could make just five more of those bags, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about funding the North for at least two years¡­¡¯ The officials watched their liege¡¯s subtle changes with keen eyes. Since receiving the bag from Arad, Arina had rarely parted with it. Whether eating, wielding her sword, or attending to her duties, the bag remained at her side. Rumor even had it that she kept ¡°Arad¡¯s Devotion¡± close by while bathing¡ªand some imed she even slept with it. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 27.1 Trends naturally flow from the top down. With Arina carrying the bag Arad made so fondly, it was inevitable that those around her would be influenced. Starting with Arina, the maids and noblewomen of the High Tower began wearing or carrying bags of a simr design at their waists. In no time, this trend spread across the entire North. Of course, these bags only resembled the original in appearance andcked any magical functionality. Still, the simple design was enough to captivate the hearts of the Northerners. ¡°Arad¡¯s Devotion is bing amon sight.¡± During one of her inspections, Arina casually remarked as she nced around. As she observed, even the officials and knights apanying her now wore bags resembling hers, hanging from their waists.Moreover,moners walking through the High Tower had also begun wearing roughly imitated versions of the design. While the replicas only mimicked the external appearance, they fell far short of the original in quality. The texture and sheen of the leather, the craftsmanship, and the polished finish were leagues apart. Most importantly, only Arina¡¯s bag possessed magical effects. ¡°The leather craftsmen of the North must be having a field day for the first time in a while.¡± Following Arad¡¯s Salt, the North¡ªonce defined solely by survival and battle¡ªwas now adding a newyer of vibrancy: fashion. ¡°If this displeases you, we can issue a prohibition order.¡± A cautious official asked, gauging Arina¡¯s mood. The official himself had a knockoff bag resembling Arad¡¯s Devotion hanging from his waist. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s heartening to see even this small spark of life brighten ournd.¡± Arina shook her head with a faint smile. ¡°But where is Arad Jin right now?¡± Instead of worrying about the trend, she inquired about Arad, the talent who had sparked it. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ at the southwestern outskirts with the witches,¡± answered Yulcanes, a senior knight, with a slightly hesitant tone. ¡°The witches?¡± As expected, Arina¡¯s fine brows knit momentarily at the mention of witches before rxing again. ¡®Now that I think about it¡­ Isabelle hasn¡¯t been around today either.¡¯ ¡°Is Isabelle with them as well?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hearing that Isabelle was present eased her mind somewhat. ¡°And do you know what they¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I heard they are measuring thend¡¯s magical energy¡­¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± Arina promptly decided to make the southwestern outskirts, where Arad and the witches were, her next inspection destination. *** The North is cold. Its conditions are among the worst for farming. Wheat could only be grown in the greenhouses at the High Tower or in a few patches ofnd near the Empire¡¯s borders. Even hardier crops like potatoes could only be cultivated in small quantities on limited plots ofnd. Most of the remainingnd was overrun with wild weeds. ¡°Arad, thanks to you, the North ising back to life.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, hohoho! I like your confidence.¡± ¡°Hahaha, excessive modesty isn¡¯t always a virtue.¡± A little farther southwest of Renslet Castle. The Spring Witch Isabelle and several Northern witches strolled through fields overrun with white weeds,ughing as they went. ¡°You¡¯re right, Arad. The salt you¡¯ve created is a true blessing. It¡¯s be the lifeline for so many wanderingmoners of the North.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d my recipe has been of such great help,¡± I replied calmly to yet another round of Isabelle¡¯s praise. By the way, the witches all had bags resembling the one I had gifted Arina hanging from their waists. ¡®They¡¯re quite skilled, aren¡¯t they?¡¯ Of course, these weren¡¯t bags I had made; the witches had crafted them themselves. The craftsmanship and finish were excellent, enough to make me nod in approval. ¡®I¡¯d love to teach them magic stone theory and magical circuit design soon¡­¡¯ However, the bags they made showed no signs of any spatial magic enchantments. Thisck of progress felt like a wasted opportunity to me. ¡®Couldn¡¯t I start passing down knowledge to the witches while maintaining security? They have nowhere else to go besides thisnd. I don¡¯t understand why they shy away every time I try to share even a little information.¡¯ Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t help but question the witches¡¯ overly cautious attitude. ¡°Look over there at the people picking weeds in the fields. Without Arad¡¯s Salt, they would have been starving vagabonds under the guise of low-tier adventurers.¡± While I was lost in thought, Isabelle continued, drawing my attention to themoners gathering weeds in the field. Their tattered clothing and rugged appearances reflected lives of hardship and poverty, but their faces were bright with hope. ¡°Do you think Her Highness foresaw this when she freely shared the recipe for Arad¡¯s Salt?¡± ¡°Breathing life into thisnd has always been a dream of the first Grand Duke.¡± In the North, primogeniture was the rule. This was unavoidable. With limited arablend and no widespread contraception, the medieval tendency to produce many children persisted. While daughters could be married off, younger sons faced the grim reality of having to fend for themselves as they approached adolescence. By the time they were fourteen or fifteen, most were effectively forced to leave home and be independent. If they were lucky, they might find work as soldiers, servants to noble families, orborers for merchants.N?v(el)B\\jnn But most ended up as low-tier adventurers, practically indistinguishable from vagrants. Those who couldn¡¯t even manage that often became mercenaries, enduring scorn and discrimination in the Empire. Ironically, this lifestyle suited the Northerners. Though diluted, the blood of druids ran through their veins, granting them resilience to cold and strong survival instincts. ¡°Since the recipe was bound to leak eventually, it was better to distribute it freely to provide food for the people sooner. That was Her Highness¡¯s intent.¡± With the advent of Arad¡¯s Salt, their fates had changed overnight. ¡°The entire Arcadia continent, including the Empire, now desires Arad¡¯s Salt. It¡¯s bingparable to the spices of the Eastern Continent¡ªor perhaps even surpassing them.¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice was high-pitched, her excitement unmistakable. I yed along with the witch¡¯s words, nodding. Chapter 27.2 I yed along with the witch¡¯s words, nodding. ¡°Exactly. Thanks to that, I hear Northern merchants are now standing tall when dealing with Imperial traders.¡± With few other sources of ie, Northerners scoured the forests, snowy fields, and mountains for the key weeds that went into making Arad¡¯s Salt. The local merchant guilds bought these harvested weeds, processed them into Arad¡¯s Salt, and sold the product not only to the Empire but across the entire continent. ¡°Still, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve essentially given Arad¡¯s Salt away for free?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of regret. While I understood the Grand Duchess¡¯s intent, it felt like too much had been handed out for nothing. ¡°When Arad¡¯s Salt sells well, the merchant guilds earn more, and the taxes they pay to the High Tower increase. We gain both public goodwill and increased revenue. It¡¯s not a loss.¡± To my concern, Isabelle responded with unwavering confidence.¡°Do these guilds really pay their taxes withoutint?¡± This was a world without centralized recordkeeping, after all. Tax evasion and bribery were surely rampant. It seemed more practical to impose a one-time salt tax instead. ¡°Tax evasion in the North is punished by death.¡± ¡°Even so, would merchants willingly pay? Surely some would try to cheat the system.¡± ¡°The North is cold and dangerous. Bandits, wild beasts, or monsters could strike at any time. Therefore, most trade caravans hire Northern knights, mercenaries, or adventurers for protection. And they can only hire them if they¡¯ve paid their taxes.¡± It seemed the protection fee essentially doubled as a tax. ¡°Moreover, the Northern tax rate isn¡¯t as high as in the Empire or other kingdoms. For merchants, paying a small amount to trade safely is a much better option.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know much about the tax system in this world.¡¯ As the conversation shifted to tax rates, my curiosity piqued. I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªit was an instinct from my previous life as a businessman. ¡°What¡¯s the tax rate for merchant guilds?¡± ¡°Guilds typically pay ten percent of their final profits as taxes. Farmers or cksmiths, on the other hand, pay twenty percent.¡± ¡°Twenty percent?! Does that include territorial taxes?¡± ¡°That depends on where the ie is earned. If it¡¯s within a territory governed by a Northern noble, they pay territorial taxes. If it¡¯s from the High Tower, the ducal domain, or outside the North, they pay taxes directly to Her Highness.¡± ¡°¡­Are there no other taxes?¡± ¡°No, thew strictly prohibits it.¡± Isabelle, despite her advanced age, answered my questions with a respectful tone. ¡®That¡¯s insane! A corporate tax rate of 20%¡ªin a medieval setting?!¡¯ Hearing her exnation, I was taken aback. ¡®In the ¡°Era of Silver I,¡± merchants were bled dry with endless taxes. Sometimes they lost half their earnings, and in the worst cases, up to 70%.¡¯ In the game, merchants rarely paid such exorbitant taxes. They always found ways to evade them through bribes and other schemes. I, too, had only paid the full amount the first couple of times before turning to bribery. ¡°As far as I know, the North is the only ce with such low tax rates. Even the merchant-led Feje Republic isn¡¯t this lenient.¡± Noticing my rare reaction of surprise, Isabelle seemed delighted and borated further. ¡°It¡¯s a wise system. At such a low rate, there¡¯s no need to risk bribery to evade taxes. In fact, the cost and danger of evasion outweigh the benefits.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why the tax rate remains low. But if someone does evade taxes, the punishment is severe.¡± ¡®This is remarkably pragmatic for a medieval society.¡¯ When I thought of Earth¡¯s history¡ªwith its window taxes, brick taxes, first-floor taxes, divorce taxes, death taxes, and so on¡ªthis system seemed even more innovative. ¡®Well, this is probably necessary to encourage guilds to settle in the North. It keeps prices lower despite the scarcity of goods and helps prevent the popce from leaving.¡¯ The reasoning was clear enough. Regardless, this tax policy had be a vital lifeline for the North¡¯s survival. ¡°Oh! There is one guild that doesn¡¯t pay even the ten percent tax.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a guild that pays no tax at all?¡± Isabelle¡¯s next statement made my ears perk up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible if the guild bes a Renslet-sanctioned guild. Moreover, such guilds are even allowed to hire the High Tower¡¯s senior knights.¡± ¡°!!¡± Zero corporate tax¡ªand the ability to hire Renslet¡¯s senior knights? That essentially made them untouchable in the North. ¡®A guild! I have to start a guild! My wish could be to establish a sanctioned guild!¡¯ I had already been considering it, but Isabelle¡¯s words solidified my resolve. ¡®Tax-free trade¡ªevery businessman¡¯s ultimate fantasy!¡¯ Even though this was another world, it felt like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. ¡®Of course, there must be conditions.¡¯ Nothing in the world is truly free. ¡°What are the requirements for bing a sanctioned guild?¡± ¡°There are, of course. Formally, the guild¡¯s owner must be the Grand Duchess. Beyond that, there are stringent qualifications.¡± Despite our age difference, Isabelle maintained her polite demeanor as she exined. ¡°Moreover, a sanctioned guild essentially serves as Her Highness¡¯s personal treasury. Whenever she requires funds or supplies, the guild must provide them unconditionally and without question.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± As expected, there was no such thing as a free lunch. But for someone like me, who would eventually leave this world, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad deal. Knowing Arina¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t demand money recklessly. ¡®Let¡¯s wrap up this idle chatter.¡¯ Having satisfied my curiosity, I decided to steer the conversation toward the main topic. ¡°So, why did you summon me here? Can we finally get to the point?¡± From Arad¡¯s Salt to the North¡¯s tax system, we had covered a wide range of topics, yet we hadn¡¯t even touched on the main issue.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So far, it all felt like preliminary small talk to gauge my reactions. By Northern standards, which value practicality above all, this approach was puzzling. ¡®Could it be that she wants another bag like the one I made for Arina?¡¯ At my direct question, Isabelle responded with a knowing smile. ¡°Have you truly not noticed, even after all this walking and talking?¡± Chapter 28.1 ¡°What are you supposed to feel while walking?¡± Isabelle¡¯s sudden question left me tilting my head in confusion. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s perfectly normal for an ordinary person. In a way, that¡¯s a relief.¡± She nodded to herself, saying something cryptic. ¡®An ordinary person? Does she still think I¡¯m some undercover Imperial spy pretending to be weak?¡¯ It seemed she had been testing me during our brief conversation. ¡°The reason I called Sir Arad here is to show you something.¡± Isabelle didn¡¯t stall any longer and got straight to the point.¡°Girls~!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Tap! Tap! Tap! At her signal, the witches, who had been walking at a slight distance, tapped their brooms on the ground. [Hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo.] Earth spirits under the witches¡¯ control let out eerie chuckles as they began to dig into the soil. Rumble! The ground, about the size of a small yard, cracked open, revealing soil from deep underground. ¡°Take a look at this soil.¡± Before Isabelle even finished speaking, I bent down to inspect it. The knowledge and instincts of my MAX-level farming skill kicked in. ¡°This is¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand why the witches had gone to the trouble of unearthing this soil for me. ¡°The fertility is poor.¡± Even though the North was harshly cold, its soil was typically enriched by the influence of magic stone mines, which allowed weeds to flourish despite the extreme conditions. ¡°Is it just this area?¡± ¡°So far, only thend around the High Tower is like this.¡± ¡°So far?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s worsening every year, spreading further.¡± However, the soil around the High Tower was now in poor condition. For the time being, it was still fertile enough to allow weeds to grow, giving the locals something to harvest. But in about fifty years, this area would likely turn into a barren wastnd where not even weeds could thrive. ¡°What do the spirits say about this?¡± ¡°They refuse to exin. Or rather, they seem reluctant to talk about it.¡± ¡°Could it be the work of dark sorcerers from the Demon¡¯s Realm?¡± ¡°We suspect the Empire is behind it.¡± ¡°Empire or Demon¡¯s Realm¡ªit¡¯s all the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Precisely. Especially after the recent events in the Magic Abyss.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll need to research this further.¡± I said as I scooped up some soil. In the back of my mind, I was already connecting this to a catastrophic event from the original timeline. ¡®The Great Northern Famine! This is the warning sign.¡¯ The timing matched almost perfectly. Still, I couldn¡¯t immediately pin this on an Imperial scheme. For now, I chose to remain neutral. ¡°Does Her Highness know about this?¡± As I filled a wooden box with soil, I asked Isabelle. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s one of our biggest concerns.¡± Surprisingly, the answer didn¡¯te from Isabelle but from a familiar voice behind me. Turning, I saw Arina, the Grand Duchess of the North, approaching with her entourage of maids, knights, and officials in tow. *** Meanwhile, in Goit, Capital of the Ragroit Empire An emissary delegation from the Northern Grand Duchy of Renslet had arrived after a long hiatus. Despite their visit, the Renslet delegation met with the Crown Prince, Canbraman, in great secrecy. ¡°What a shame¡­ the Grand Duchess was almost in grave danger, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Highness.¡± ¡°How unfortunate.¡± ¡°Is the Empire uninvolved in this matter?¡± ¡°Of course, Count Gard. It was merely the folly of some unruly Imperial adventurers.¡± Canbraman¡¯s calm response echoed through the audience chamber. Grit¡­ The grinding of teeth from the Renslet delegation was loud enough to be heard. Whistle¡­ Whistle¡­ Though their reaction was incredibly rude, Canbraman, burdened by a guilty conscience, pretended not to notice. The audience proceeded exactly as both sides had expected. ¡°The level of Imperial adventurers must be quite high these days. Maintaining a space-twisting barrier for nearly two weeks would cost the annual budget of an average marquisate.¡± The Northern delegation subtly jabbed at the Empire. But as direct and practical as Northerners were known to be, their remarks bordered on outright usations. ¡°It seems those rogues conspired with dark sorcerers from the Demon¡¯s Realm to perform some forbidden magic. I¡¯ll make sure the Imperial adventurers are given a stern warning.¡± The Crown Prince maintained his feigned ignorance, well aware of the Northerners¡¯ straightforward nature. ¡®But what¡¯s with those bags at their waists? I¡¯ve never seen that design before. The entire delegation has simr ones.¡¯ As the conversation continued, Canbraman¡¯s attention was drawn to the bags the Northern delegation carried. The unfamiliar yet captivating design stood out, even in the Imperial court. ¡®Is this really something that came out of the North, and known only for survival and battle?¡¯ ¡°By the way, are Imperial adventurers now carrying top-tier potions usually reserved for the royal family?¡± Oblivious to Canbraman¡¯s interest in their bags, Count Gard continued his pointed remarks. ¡°In the North, potions are incredibly rare due to theck of official church presence. Unfortunately, the clergy can¡¯t be dispatched because they fear the witches in the North.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°Truly unfortunate. While the royal family has no involvement in the recent incidents, as the Empire¡¯s rulers, we feel some moral responsibility.¡± How long this exchange of veiled threats and usationssted was anyone¡¯s guess. ¡°To express our sympathies, we will send two chests of gold coins along with some top-tier potions to the Grand Duchess. May she recover quickly from her injuries.¡± Growing weary, Canbraman offered a mary settlement to end the conversation. ¡°Our Grand Duchess also desires reduced prices for wheat, rye, silk, and fabrics¡ªat least 30% below the current market rate. Additionally, she wishes to increase the price of magic stones from the North by 20%. Frankly¡­ they¡¯ve been far too cheap.¡± The Renslet delegation¡¯s eyes gleamed as they added their own demands. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Canbraman¡¯s crimson eyes turned cold at their boldness. ¡°That¡¯s a bit excessive.¡± ¡°Excessive? What will happen if news of this unfortunate incident spreads across the North? The enraged Northerners might flood into the Empire¡¯s mid-northern territories, causing widespread chaos. The Grand Duchess and I are deeply concerned about such an oue. Surely feeding them well would help calm their spirits, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Count Gard¡¯s thinly veiled threat hinted atrge-scale raids rather than outright war. ¡°How dare you¡ª!¡± Unable to contain his anger, a court noble reached for his sword. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 28.2 ¡°How dare you¡ª!¡± Unable to contain his anger, a court noble reached for his sword. ¡°No, let it go.¡± Canbraman stopped him with a gesture. ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± For now, Canbraman refrained from pushing back. For now, the Crown Prince, Canbraman, needed to cate the Northern delegation and, by extension, the North itself. ¡®If I reject this now, the rtionship between the Empire and the North will be irrevocably severed.¡¯ The Empire, and especially the Imperial family, desperately wanted the North.If circumstances allowed, they would bleed profusely to im it. But the Empire¡¯s current situation was precarious. Spilling that much blood would only weaken the already fragile Imperial authority, leaving it vulnerable to the many wolves, both within and beyond its borders, waiting to pounce. ¡°Her Highness, the Grand Duchess, wants to believe in the sincerity and innocence of the Imperial family,¡± Gard, the leader of the delegation, pressed further, delivering the final blow as Canbraman mulled over his decision. ¡°¡­The marriage proposal I previously suggested to the Grand Duchess¡ªif she sends me an official letter indicating she¡¯s seriously considering it, I might give this further thought.¡± Breaking his silence, Canbraman offered a counterproposal, an unexpected one. Snap. ¡°Your Highness, unlike before, the North now has Arad¡¯s Salt.¡± Gard, his temple veins bulging, met the Crown Prince¡¯s proposition with equal force. ¡°I hear Imperial merchants have been humming tunes these days, selling Arad¡¯s Salt at high prices, not just within the Empire but to neighboring kingdoms as well.¡± Gard¡¯s words carried a pointed warning: don¡¯t threaten the North¡¯s trade with the Empire, as you once did. Just as the North needed the Empire¡¯s food and fabric, the Empire now desperately craved the North¡¯s Arad¡¯s Salt. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The audience chamber fell silent, heavy with tension and a chilling sense of hostility. ¡®These cursed Northern savages!¡¯ ¡®They¡¯ve be insufferable just because we indulged them a little too much!¡¯ The Crown Prince and the Imperial knights red at the Northern delegation with such ferocity it seemed as if they might draw their swords. ¡®What? Stare all you like!¡¯ ¡®See if we care!¡¯ The Northerners, embodying their homnd¡¯s unyielding spirit, returned their res just as fiercely. A Reluctant Agreement After what felt like an eternity, Canbraman finally broke the silence. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± ¡°We are deeply grateful for your grace, Your Highness.¡± The Crown Prince, his expression twisted with frustration, gave a begrudging nod. Thus, the audience came to an end. Although it was brief, the Northern delegation had sessfully secured economic benefits and redefined their rtionship with the Empire. With a victorious air, the Renslet envoys left the chamber. Unhappy with the oue, the Empire didn¡¯t even bother offering them a farewell banquet. ¡°Karaso! Astra!¡± Instead, the Crown Prince¡¯s voice thundered through the hall as he summoned the Empire¡¯s Chancellor and the head of the intelligence agency. ¡°You called, Your Highness?¡± The two figures, who had been waiting in the wings, immediately stepped forward. ¡°Damn that Arad¡¯s Salt! Damn those Northern weeds! This has to be dealt with!¡± Canbraman¡¯s tone bordered on a roar as he vented his anger at the two officials. ¡°It may be a bit early, but¡­ there is a way.¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ll need the Tower¡¯s power again¡ªspecifically, the Tower Master¡¯s assistance.¡± Karaso and Astra exchanged a meaningful nce before replying. *** At Renslet Castle, also known as the High Tower, the audience hall known as the Hall of Glory was filled with a rare sense of spring. That spring signified the arrival of my long-awaited ennoblement ceremony. ¡®Has it already been half a year since I came to this world?¡¯ I had arrived in November, and now it was April¡ªa new year had begun. As I walked into the hall, emotions swirled within me. To my left and right, knights, officials, witches, and noblewomen stood in attendance. Pvvveeeeum¡ª The deep, resonant note of a massive horn carved from the tusk of a cial mammoth reverberated through the chamber, one of Renslet¡¯s traditional instruments. A crimson carpet stretched down the center of the hall, while white petals, resembling the cherry blossoms unique to the North, drifted down like snowkes from the ceiling. In this grand setting, I walked forward in ordance with tradition. Step. Step. Step. When my steps brought me to the predetermined spot, I stopped. ¡°Arad Jin, receive the Grand Duchess¡¯s grace.¡± The ceremony¡¯s master of ceremonies¡ªAdministrative Officer Haita¡ªannounced in a solemn voice. ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The rallying cry of the North echoed throughout the hall. ¡°Arad Jin, a descendant of the Jin family, whose roots lie in the Eastern Continent, is of noble blood. He has never forgotten his noble heritage or spirit as he wandered Arcadia and has now established his roots in Renslet.¡± Haita¡¯s solemn voice continued to echo in the hall, where silence reigned. Arina, seated on her white throne, I, kneeling before her, and everyone else listened in silence. ¡°By creating Arad¡¯s Salt,parable to the spices of the East, he has brought immense joy to ournd¡¯s people, knights, witches, nobles, and rulers alike.¡± Haita detailed my achievements in this new world, from my innovations to my exploits. ¡°¡­In recognition of these contributions, Her Highness the Grand Duchess of the High Tower confers upon Arad Jin the title of a Count, a rank fitting for his deeds.¡± The initial n to grant me a minor barony had skyrocketed to a hereditary countship. ¡°In honor of his unwavering connection to his roots, he will retain the family name of ¡®Jin.¡¯¡± A countship was the highest rank the Grand Duchess could bestow without Imperial approval. ¡°The County of Jin will be based in Shinria, located five days west of the High Tower by horseback. From now on, the region will be officially named ¡®Jin.¡¯¡± A hereditary title and and of my own. It was the ultimate reward for any human in this world. Of course, for someone like me, who nned to eventually return to Earth, it was a reward of little practical value. ¡®Shinria? That coastal area¡­ I recall it being practically uninhabited.¡¯ Shinria, now officially Jin County, was a barrennd with little to offer. Surrounded by icy seas, it was home to only a few small fishing viges. ¡®I suppose they gave me such meager territory to cate the other Northern nobles who might object to my sudden elevation.¡¯ Given the recent instability caused byrge-scale purges, the decision made sense as a politicalpromise. ¡®But a coastal territory¡­ if I y my cards right¡­?¡¯ For me, however, the barrennd represented an opportunity of a very different kind. Chapter 29.1 Several ideas about what could be done with that seemingly uselessnd crossed my mind. I wanted to spread out a map and draft all sorts of ns, but this was the royal court. ¡®It¡¯s hard to act on this now, but once I have some leeway, I¡¯ll have to give it a shot.¡¯ Setting those thoughts aside, I focused on the figure seated on the white throne before me. ¡°Your Highness, I am deeply honored by your grace.¡± Despite receiving and of ice and frost, I expressed my gratitude without showing a hint of disappointment. ¡°To Arad Jin, I bestow the title of count along with 200 gold coins.¡± The voice of Haita continued. ¡®Two hundred gold? That¡¯s decent.¡¯I slightly curved my lips upward while keeping my head lowered. ¡®If you give me cheapnd, you¡¯d better at leastpensate with money.¡¯ Considering the perpetually strained finances of the High Tower, this was a bold and generous decision. ¡®This must mean they¡¯ve gained a bit of financial breathing room.¡¯ I could roughly guess why such an extravagant gesture was possible. The purge had left some vacant territories in the north. Turning those into directly governednds would increase the High Tower¡¯s tax revenue. And above all, thanks to the recent profits from Arad Salt, ie from the empire had been flowing in steadily. ¡°However, the 200 gold will not be paid all at once but will be distributed over three years. Twice at 70 gold, and the final payment at 60 gold.¡± Amid Haita¡¯s solemn officiation, the title ceremony proceeded without interruption. ¡°Arad Jin.¡± Then came the grand finale. Arina, the Grand Duchess of the North, stood up from the throne with a ceremonial sword in hand and walked toward me with deliberate steps. She was dressed in a noble tunic made of silk and rian cloth, with a leather cape draped over her shoulders like a robe. At her waist, she carried the bag I had crafted and presented to her without fail. ¡°Back then, in the Demonic Realm, I made a promise to you.¡± Standing before me as I knelt, she began to speak in a low voice. It was the first time I¡¯d heard her voice since the ceremony began. ¡°I said I would grant you a wish. If it¡¯s something within my power, I promised to grant it.¡± Her voice seemed to tremble slightly. ¡°Your wish¡­ Speak your wish.¡± Her cheeks and the tips of her ears appeared faintly red. ¡°I shall state my wish, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Unfazed by Arina¡¯s reaction, I calmly voiced my prepared wish. ¡°I wish to establish a tradingpany. Not just any tradingpany but an official one authorized by the crown!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s your wish again! There¡¯s no avoiding it¡­ Oh¡­?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Something seemed amiss in ourmunication. ¡°A tradingpany? Establishing an official tradingpany is¡­ truly your wish?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± For some reason, Arina¡¯s ears and face turned even redder than before. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ A wish like that is easy to grant. Ahahaha¡­ Hahaha!¡± Arina¡¯s face betrayed a mix of embarrassment and relief, coupled with an odd tinge of regret that shed in her blue eyes as she avoided my gaze. ¡®What¡¯s going on? I ryed my wish through Isabelle ahead of time.¡¯ On the other hand, I tilted my head, puzzled by Arina¡¯s visible fluster. *** The Morning Before the Title Ceremony ¡°So his wish is to establish an official tradingpany?¡± Arina had already heard of Arad¡¯s wish through Isabelle. It might have seemed simpler to hear it directly, but Arina didn¡¯t dare to do so. If she had to face him and hear something about marriage proposals or imperial edicts again, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to make a sound decision. ¡°Yes, mydy. His wish is to establish an official tradingpany.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a merchant at heart. He sold food using Arad Salt back in Haven, and he even traded in the Demonic Realm with his Golden Carriage. Isn¡¯t it just like him?¡± Even Isabelle¡¯s rarepliment didn¡¯t fully convince Arina. ¡°If it¡¯s an official tradingpany, taxes will decrease, but ownership will belong to me. Even so, he wants an official tradingpany?¡± ¡°Well, everything in the north technically belongs to you anyway.¡± ¡°Nominally, yes¡­ but who really believes that?¡± ¡°In any case, it¡¯s a good thing. The Rune Trading Company, the only official one under Renslet, is already struggling to manage Arad Salt. It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to establish another one now.¡± Arina only half-listened to Isabelle¡¯s words, preupied with deciphering Arad¡¯s true intent behind his wish. ¡®Could it be¡­ he¡¯s lulling me intocency only to propose during the ceremony?¡¯ Her imagination spiraled into conjectures that left her face burning. ¡®Ughhh¡­¡¯ Caught between baseless expectations and concerns, she agonized to the point of losing sleep and appetite. *** The Day of the Ceremony ¡°I shall state my wish, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Atst, Arad voiced his wish. ¡°I wish to establish a tradingpany. Not just any tradingpany but an official one authorized by the crown!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So that¡¯s your wish again! There¡¯s no avoiding it¡­ Oh¡­?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The wish she¡¯d spent all night agonizing over remained unchanged. ¡°A tradingpany? Establishing an official tradingpany is¡­ truly your wish?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ A wish like that is easy to grant. Ahahaha¡­ Hahaha!¡± Despite the unbearable embarrassment, Arina couldn¡¯t help feeling a strange mix of regret and frustration. ¡°By chance¡­ Is there another wish? I would grant you one more, just this once.¡± ¡°What I have already received is more than enough. To ask for more would be unfair.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well thought out.¡± Her tone, unmistakably deted, escaped her lips. ¡®Yes, this is¡­ This is how it should be. If I asked for another wish, this is the right response. Feeling regret now is absurd. This is right.¡¯ Her hand holding the ceremonial sword trembled slightly. ¡®Perhaps¡­ he¡¯s heard about it. That¡¯s why he¡¯s hesitant.¡¯ For a moment, the ominous jinx about the short lives of past Renslet Grand Dukes and Grand Duchesses crossed her mind. ¡®Yes, this is how it should be. Arad, for your safety and longevity¡­¡¯ Suppressing her regret and lingering sense of loss, Arina concluded the ceremony by lightly tapping Arad¡¯s head and shoulders with the ceremonial sword. *** The North was vastpared to its poption. Forparison, it was about the size of the Korean Penins, and its location and terrain were simr to that of Denmark in Europe. Of course, the entirend wasn¡¯t governed by the Grand Duke alone. The Northern Grand Duchy referred to the Renslet stronghold, known as the High Tower, the Great Northern Wall, and a few directly controlled territories. The rest of the North was ruled by noble families made up of Northern people loyal to the Grand Duke of Renslet. In line with the feudal norms of the continent, a Grand Duke, a high-ranking noble, could grant or revoke titles up to the rank of count. In this northernnd, a new count¡ªa high-ranking noble¡ªhad been created. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 29.2 In this northernnd, a new count¡ªa high-ranking noble¡ªhad been created. The creation of a high-ranking noble was an event not seen in the 200 years since the establishment of the Northern Grand Duchy and the distribution of titles and territories to its founding contributors. ¡°A count created out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Well, given his achievements and talents, it¡¯s not strange.¡± ¡°This is the first high-ranking noble at the level of count, but bars, barons, and viscounts have appeared from time to time.¡± ¡°Honestly, I was more surprised by how insignificant the territory granted as a countship was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably their way of keeping us nobles in check.¡± *** In a hidden chamber.Six individuals with deep hoods and ck masks shedding white tears sat together, engaged in conversation. ¡°Not only did he create Arad Salt, but he also saved the Grand Duchess¡¯s life. He could have asked for a royal decree instead of a countship¡­¡± ¡°A royal decree? The woman who rejected marriage proposals from the Emperor and the Crown Prince of the Empire? She probably built a wall between herself and Arad Jin, too.¡± ¡°Or it might be the opposite.¡± ¡°Arad Jin turned her down?¡± ¡°Exactly. Isn¡¯t it well-known that the Grand Duchesses of Renslet have short lifespans? Would a royal decree break that curse?¡± ¡°Hmm, that does make sense.¡± It was clear the location wasn¡¯t the High Tower. Such a suspicious gathering of six masked individuals would have been impossible there.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Who exactly is Arad Jin?¡± ¡°A wandering adventurer from the Eastern Continent, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Could he really be some secret weapon raised by thete Grand Duke and the witches?¡± ¡°He does seem unusually close to the witches, so that¡¯s usible.¡± ¡°Either way, he¡¯s thrown a wrench into our ns.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need toy low for a while.¡± ¡°They say the purges at the High Tower are still happening regrly.¡± ¡°Such foolishness. Utter foolishness! For what pride in the North?¡± ¡°I thought this Grand Duchess would be different, but she¡¯s worse than her father.¡± ¡°The Empire was finally ready to embrace us! Why couldn¡¯t she just swallow her pride and agree to a political marriage?¡± ¡°And meet the Empire¡¯s demands by exterminating the witches!¡± ¡°She ims to act for the North and its people, but she¡¯spletely selfish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on that outrageous 20%nd tax cap. What kind of backwater vige imposes such limits on its lords?¡± ¡°She even banned toll collection!¡± ¡°And now she¡¯s ordered that tradingpanies can¡¯t be taxed more than 10%!¡± ¡°Nowhere else on the continent has suchws!¡± ¡°And her secret inspections! They¡¯re relentless.¡± The umted grievances erupted all at once. Blinded by greed, they only focused on individualints, failing to see the broader picture of their surroundings. They continued venting their frustration andmenting because such a ¡°bamboo grove¡± wouldn¡¯t open again for some time. Screeeech. The door to the chamber opened, and another figure entered. This neer also wore a hood and mask, but their loose cloakpletely concealed their physique. With this, the chamber now held seven upants. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived!¡± ¡°We¡¯re honored that you¡¯vee in person.¡± None of the six dared to treat the neer lightly. ¡°Please, take pity on this wretched North.¡± They bowed their heads in deference to the figure. [Let¡¯s get straight to the point, as time is short.] The voice of the neer was odd¡ªartificially modted, making it impossible to discern age or gender. Whenever they spoke, the white tears on their mask glowed faintly, suggesting some magical enchantment. [You are to nt these monuments at the locations I specify throughout the North.] From beneath their cloak, they produced a small, jet-ck monument about the length of an adult forearm. The stone bore no inscriptions or carvings. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± [It¡¯s a monument closely tied to the spirits of the High Tower.] The masked figure borated. [Across the North, the yield of weeds will decrease significantly, and crops like wheat, rye, and potatoes, which barely grow as it is, will cease to grow entirely. But the farms at the High Tower will experience unprecedented abundance.] ¡°¡­!¡± Hearing this, the masked nobles couldn¡¯t hide their smiles. ¡°We should stockpile food in advance.¡± [The Empire will also sell it cheaply for a while.] *** On modern Earth, particrly in South Korea, taxation systems were soputerized that evading a 30¨C40% tax rate was nearly impossible. Of course, tax evasion wasn¡¯t entirely unfeasible, but it was an arduous and risky endeavor. For the record, I focused on legal tax reduction, not evasion. Now, I had the opportunity to conduct business without paying a single coin in taxes¡ªlegally¡ªalbeit in another world. Although I would eventually leave after growing my enterprise, it was still an invaluable chance. ¡®Though there¡¯s the condition that the Grand Duchess can demand thepany¡¯s dissolution at any time¡­ judging by Arina¡¯s personality, that¡¯s unlikely.¡¯ It was a chance to live out the dream of every entrepreneur. ¡®I¡¯ll still need to make donations from time to time, though.¡¯ Naturally, I was willing to provide periodic contributions to the High Tower in the name of national defense. ¡®After all, strong security, defense, andw enforcement are essential for business and economic growth.¡¯ Blinded by the prospect of running an official tradingpany, I reminded myself not to lose sight of my ultimate goal: saving the North. ¡°All right! This is just the beginning.¡± I straightened my back and gazed proudly at the building before me. ¡°If there¡¯s Jin Industries in Korea, there¡¯s Arad Company here in Renslet.¡± On a three-story building in the middle-ss district of the High Tower, a sign coated with magic stones proudly bore the name ¡°Arad Company.¡± Chapter 30.1 Looking at the building and the sign before me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of nostalgia, as if reliving the emotions ofunching my first startup back on Earth. ¡®Starting a new business is always exciting. Thrilling. Fresh!¡¯ This time, though, it was a business venture in a fantasy world where magic existed. If this were a virtual reality game, it might have been the very definition of a life game. ¡®For the first product, that would be ideal, wouldn¡¯t it? It won¡¯t require much advanced magitech knowledge, so security risks would be minimal. Plus, it¡¯s challenging enough to make copying it difficult. The only issue is finding enough skilled hands to craft it¡­¡¯ As I stood there for a while, brainstorming the first product for Arad Company, a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Sir Arad.¡± ¡°Lady Isabelle.¡± Behind me, the voice of the Spring Witch, Isabelle, called out unexpectedly.¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I was just passing by.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Spring Witch Isabelle looked as ordinary as ever, appearing more like an elderly Northern woman than the witch she truly was. ¡°So, the Arad Trading Company is finally opening?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When¡¯s the grand opening?¡± ¡°Probably next week. We¡¯ll start operations simultaneously with the opening ceremony.¡± Isabelle, despite her appearance as an old woman, was much older than she looked. ording to what I¡¯d heard, she¡¯d been around since the Northern Grand Duchy was first established. Part of this was due to her status as an Archwitch, a ssification of transcendent beings, but it was also because witch blood faintly carried the traits of elves. ¡°Will you also unveil a new product at the opening? Something as impactful as Arad Salt?¡± ¡°Yes, you can look forward to it.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± After exchanging pleasantries with the Spring Witch, I cautiously asked something that had been on my mind. ¡°By the way¡­ how is Her Highness these days?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the Grand Duchess, who seemed to have been avoiding me since the title ceremony. She hadn¡¯t included me in recent meetings, either. ¡°Is she feeling unwell?¡± ¡°She¡¯s feeling a bit unwell.¡± Isabelle¡¯s words came with a subtle nce that seemed to size me up, making my heart sink for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s unwell?! Where?¡± For a brief second, the thought that something might have gone wrong with the Elixir from the Demonic Realm struck me with terror. ¡®Is this a dyed side effect of the Elixir?¡¯ The Elixir I¡¯d concocted hastily back then was primitive and unstable, even if it had miraculously healed her injuries and restored her broken mana core. Who knew when its side effects might surface? ¡°I¡¯m joking. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just been busy and hasn¡¯t had the time. There are her duties as a ruler to consider, and more importantly, she needs to focus on replenishing her empty mana core.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Even though Isabelle called it a joke, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to it. There was definitely something. ¡®Her reactions when I was with the younger witches, her behavior at the meetings when I sat beside her, and even her flustered demeanor at the title ceremony¡­ Could it be embarrassing?¡¯ I had a hunch as to why. ¡®This is exactly how awkward things get when two people fumble through a half-hearted flirtation that doesn¡¯t end well.¡¯ I clicked my tongue inwardly.N?v(el)B\\jnn There was nothing I could do about it, after all. In fact, I thought it was better this way. It meant I wouldn¡¯t have to wander around the North unnecessarily, and it would naturally create some distance between Arina and me. ¡°By the way, has there been any progress on that matter, Sir Arad?¡± Unaware of my thoughts¡ªand possibly willing to burn me at the stake for trifling with her liege¡¯s feelings¡ªIsabelle suddenly changed the subject with a cryptic smile. ¡°Ah¡­ You mean the research regarding intelligence?¡± ¡°Yes, that.¡± Realizing what she was referring to, I swallowed hard. ¡®So, the time has finallye.¡¯ I had already identified the cause of the intelligence-rted issue, but I¡¯d been putting off exining it because it wasn¡¯t an easy topic to broach. However, I couldn¡¯t avoid it forever. ¡°For now¡­ let me show you inside.¡± Steeling myself, I led Isabelle into the Arad Company building. The interior was sparse, as neither staff nor infrastructure had been fully arranged yet. Still, the basement already housed a modest magitech workshop of my own making. ¡°This is¡­ peculiar.¡± Despite theck of torches or candles, the underground space was bright. Small, light-attributed magic stones were embedded in the walls and ceiling as a magical lighting system. ¡°Wow¡­ No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s always impressive.¡± Isabelle¡¯s eyes gleamed as she inspected the glowing magic stones. ¡®She still doesn¡¯t ask me to share knowledge about magitech or stonework, does she?¡¯ Watching Isabelle¡¯s reaction, I tilted my head. Sinceing to the High Tower, I¡¯d had numerous conversations with witches, but none of them ever asked about the principles or secrets behind my creations. They only showed interest in the finished products. It was as if inquiring about such things was considered impolite or even taboo. ¡®Why is that?¡¯ I nced at Isabelle, who was examining the various magical tools in the basement with sparkling eyes. ¡®The witches haven¡¯t pried into my past, so I haven¡¯t feltfortable asking about theirs.¡¯ But I resolved to change that this time. Sooner orter, the intelligence-rted issue would make things awkward between the witches and me. It was better to uncover what I could beforehand. ¡°Lady Isabelle.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it, Sir Arad? Or should I call you Count Jin?¡± ¡°Sir Arad is fine. I¡¯m not an official knight, after all.¡± ¡°The time when only knights were addressed as ¡®Sir¡¯ is long past. So, what is it you wish to ask? Is it about intelligence matter?¡± ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about.¡± ¡°Ask me anything.¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 30.2 ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about.¡± ¡°Ask me anything.¡± ¡°I understand the importance of security and the pride of witches, but I find it puzzling that sharing my magical knowledge with the witches ispletely off-limits.¡± I finally voiced the question that had been bothering me for so long. Why did they avoid me whenever I tried to share even a fraction of what I knew? ¡®The Archwitch of the Snowfield is intriguing, but that¡¯s something to exploreter.¡¯ There were other mysteries I was curious about, but I decided to shelve them for now, wary of inadvertently influencing that particr witch¡¯s fate. ¡°The reason is simple. An uninitiated witch who hasn¡¯t achieved independence can only learn magic from her master.¡± Isabelle answered my question casually, as if it weremon knowledge.Had I known it was this straightforward, I would¡¯ve asked sooner. How foolish of me to have misunderstood. ¡°¡­Is it some kind of tradition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tradition, but not a harmful one. It¡¯s closely tied to the fact that witchcraft is passed down as a one-to-one legacy.¡± Isabelle continued exining. ¡°Each witch trains in vastly different ways due to theplexity of spirit summoning and esoteric rituals. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t recklessly learn magic from anyone other than their master¡ªit could disrupt the circle within their heart.¡± As expected, there was a legitimate reason behind it. Come to think of it, even Arina, when I gave her the bag, had mentioned ¡®the ways of witches.¡¯ ¡°Learning or practicing different magic bes possible only after they¡¯ve achieved independence from their master.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t independent witches ask me to teach them directly? In fact, they seem to avoid me whenever I try to share something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because of respect for their masters. They don¡¯t casually ask others to teach them magic. If an independent witch wants to learn a different kind of magic, they usually procure grimoires or research and develop it themselves. That includes me.¡± Hearing this, I began to understand why the number of witches was so small. It felt like a miracle they were managing to sustain their lineage at all. ¡®So that¡¯s why they¡¯re so obsessed with examining my Golden Carriage and magitech tools¡ªthey¡¯re studying and learning through observation.¡¯ Even so, I had the sense that magitech would gradually flourish in the North within the next decade. But for someone like me, who needed to return to Earth as soon as possible, even that pace felt far too slow. ¡®There has to be more to this. Can respect for one¡¯s master really suppress a wizard¡¯s insatiable thirst for knowledge to this extent?¡¯ I still felt uneasy, as if there was anotheryer to this mystery. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll tell me if I ask directly. I¡¯ll have to find another way.¡¯ If that¡¯s how things stood, I¡¯d have to raise the level of magitech in the North on my own¡ªquickly. ¡°Then, if I were to write a book on magic stone studies or magitech principles, would you read it?¡± If I couldn¡¯t teach them directly due to the witches¡¯ peculiar customs, I could always write a book. Something like The Fundamentals of Magitech sounded like a fitting title. ¡°Hmmm¡­? That¡¯s surprising. You¡¯re willing to share your knowledge and expertise so openly?¡± Isabelle looked genuinely astonished by my suggestion. ¡°Why go to such lengths?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin in detail. Just think of it as¡­ my personal way of repaying a great debt I owe to the North, to Renslet in particr.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Isabelle stared at me with a curious expression, as though trying to discern how much of my exnation was sincere. ¡°No.¡± But then, shaking her head, she rejected my proposal. ¡°As tempting as it is, not right now. Don¡¯t distribute any grimoires yet. If you¡¯re already writing one, put it on hold for now.¡± ¡°May I know the reason?¡± ¡°Because that grimoire could fall into the hands of the Empire.¡± Her reasoning mirrored the warning Arina had once given me. ¡°Do you think there are Imperial spies in the Witches¡¯ Assembly?¡± ¡°The Assembly isn¡¯tposed solely of witches. There are those who¡¯ve lost their masters to idents orcked the talent to continue as witches and now work as clerks or alchemists. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡± ¡°What if I engrave the grimoire with protective magic so that only its intended reader can ess it, like the barrier on the Golden Carriage?¡± ¡°Unlike the Golden Carriage, grimoires are small and light. If I were an Imperial Sigma operative, I¡¯d kidnap the witch along with the book. For example¡­ by abducting that witch¡¯s apprentice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing her reasoning, I nodded reluctantly. ¡°Then, when do you think it might be safe to share knowledge?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. At most a year. Once we¡¯vepletely eradicated the Empire¡¯s rats from the High Tower, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll be the ones asking for your knowledge instead.¡± With a confident smile, Isabelle suddenly nced at me with an almost yful expression. ¡°But Sir Arad? I get the sense you¡¯ve been stalling the conversation about intelligence from earlier.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡®Here ites.¡¯ ¡°Judging by your tone, the results aren¡¯t good, are they?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Sighing deeply, I finally decided toe clean.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°There¡¯s no point in dying any longer. I¡¯ll exin now.¡± Feeling a weight settle over me, I opened the desk drawer and retrieved a sample of the depleted soil I had collected earlier. I ced it on the desk and spoke to Isabelle. ¡°Using mana detection, I recently confirmed where the drained intelligence from the soil is being funneled.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ the greenhouse farms?¡± Isabelle asked cautiously, her tone apprehensive. ¡°That¡¯s right. The greenhouse farms at the High Tower are siphoning the North¡¯s magical energy. If this continues, the entire region will face a massive famine within decades.¡± ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t the spirits say anything about this?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s the spirits themselves that are draining the magic.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°The greenhouse farms were wed from the very beginning.¡± Chapter 31.1 Telling a mage or a witch, ¡°Your magic is fundamentally wed!¡± is a daunting and provocative statement. It¡¯s not just an insult to the mage but also to their master and their entire school of magic. And in this case, the person responsible for the greenhouse farms was none other than the Spring Archwitch. In the worst scenario, I might find myself the target of a curse, essentially this world¡¯s equivalent of assassination. Still, I pressed on. ¡°The spirits weremanded to make the greenhouse climate warm and fertile to maximize crop yields.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And thismand presented a golden opportunity for the spirits themselves.¡± Spirits, by Earth¡¯s standards, were akin to natural AI¡ªentities bound by contracts to aplish their given tasks, often disregarding the methods used to achieve them.¡°Every time a spirit fulfills a summoner¡¯s request, their spiritual energy grows stronger.¡± Isabelle listened to my exnation with a hardened expression. ¡°Without needing to fight or struggle, the spirits realized they could grow stronger just by farming in the greenhouses every year. For them, these High Tower greenhouses were a treasure trove beyond measure.¡± In that process,petition among spirits likely intensified, with some overstepping their bounds and pulling in magical energy from the surroundingnds. As a result, the North¡¯s magical reserves were rapidly depleted, creating the foundation for a future regional famine. ¡°And if the summoner were to discover why the region¡¯s magical reserves are weakening?¡± ¡°They¡¯d lose this precious goldmine.¡± ¡°Spirits are both pure and cunning. At times, their actions approach pure malice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s nature for you.¡± Isabelle murmured bitterly as she fully grasped my exnation. ¡°We¡¯ll need to shut down the greenhouses.¡± The voice of the old witch was resolute. ¡°We can temporarily shut them down and rebuild them. I¡¯ll help. But¡­ for the year or two it takes to reconstruct the greenhouses, the food supply will be tight.¡± Food was scarce in the North. The harsh winters left little arablend, and livestock farming was risky due to monsters and wild predators. Limited farnd, hesitant ranching, dangerous hunting, and imported goods sold by imperial merchants were the North¡¯s primary food sources. ¡°We¡¯ve quietly stockpiled some food, and I hear the delegation recently negotiated significantly lower prices for wheat and rye from the Empire. We should manage somehow.¡± Isabelle shrugged in response to my concerns. ¡°I¡¯ll need to report to Her Highness before heading to the greenhouses.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also look for additional ways to secure food supplies.¡± ¡°Sir Arad, you should focus on the tradingpany. Producing more items like Arad Salt is far more critical.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help as much as I can without neglecting my primary duties.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Sir Arad, you¡¯re truly a blessing to the North.¡± Her words brought a deep sense of relief to my heart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡®Looks like I won¡¯t be cursed after all. Isabelle¡¯s truly magnanimous. She didn¡¯t be an Archwitch for nothing.¡¯ Thankfully, Isabelle showed no signs of displeasure toward my report. ¡°Oh, by the way, Sir Arad, are you looking to hire staff for the tradingpany?¡± Surprisingly, Isabelle seemed grateful for my findings and tried to help in any way she could. ¡°Staff? Yes, I definitely need to hire some.¡± She offered to rmend someone¡ªa much-appreciated gesture. Given the high illiteracy rate in this world, finding employees who could read, write, and handle calctions had been a challenge. Security concerns only added to the difficulty. ¡°The Grand Duchess will assign senior knights for protection, so what you need are clerical staff and manufacturing assistants?¡± ¡°Yes! The problem is finding someone with bothpetence and trustworthiness.¡± ¡°I thought as much. Her Highness can be so thoughtless sometimes. What if you copse from overwork?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°For manufacturing assistants, you mean those helping with magitech tools? What level of magic proficiency are you looking for?¡± ¡°Two-circle mages will suffice. I¡¯m two-circle myself.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! I happen to know someone who¡¯s skilled in both clerical work and assisting with manufacturing. Would you like to hire them?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. But¡­ is this person a witch by any chance?¡± I fidgeted with my cor as I asked. Memories of the frostbite I received from Arina after mingling with younger witches made me wary. ¡°They¡¯re not a witch, so don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re a low-tier adventurer with two-circle proficiency, quick at calctions, and skilled in administrative tasks.¡± Her assurance put me at ease. A non-witch employee meant I¡¯d likely be hiring a man. Even in the predominantly female Witch Assembly, there didn¡¯t seem to be gender restrictions on handling misceneous tasks. And since the Spring Archwitch herself was vouching for this person, I assumed they might also double as a means to monitor me. ¡°Oh! I see. I¡¯d like to hire them right away.¡± Having no reason to refuse, I epted Isabelle¡¯s offer. ¡°However, they do have another primary job.¡± ¡°Another job?¡± ¡°Yes, but having them is better than not having anyone at all.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ All right. I¡¯m not in a position to be picky right now.¡± Though the fact that they had another job concerned me, I brushed it off, assuming it was something like an asional quest. *** As spring unfolded outside, the atmosphere within the High Tower grew warmer and cozier, as though the bloody purges had never urred. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. At least we discovered it sooner rather thanter.¡± Upon hearing Isabelle¡¯s report, Arina nodded and stamped her seal on the documents before her. ¡°Really¡­ I¡¯m so ashamed, mydy¡­ no, Your Highness! Please, punish me!¡± Despite her advanced age and status as an Archwitch, Isabelle humbly lowered herself. Usually, she treated the Grand Duchess like a kind mother, but in moments like this, her demeanor turned serious and submissive. It was a trait likely ingrained in witches, who had endured centuries of persecution. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if the greenhouse wasn¡¯t perfect, it¡¯s thanks to it that the North has survived countless crises. If anything, you deserve a reward, not punishment.¡± Arina dismissed the old witch¡¯s plea without hesitation. ¡°Is he¡­ doing well?¡± Instead, she swiftly shifted to another topic. ¡°He just put up a sign for the official tradingpany in the High Tower. The opening ceremony ising soon.¡± Isabelle replied with a brightened expression, as if she had anticipated this turn in the conversation. ¡°Has he¡­ asked about me?¡± ¡°Of course he has.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did he say?¡± Arina¡¯s face noticeably lit up. ¡°He said he hasn¡¯t seen youtely and misses you.¡± ¡°¡­Oh? Oh!¡± Arina¡¯s expression frozepletely at Isabelle¡¯s teasing words. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 31.2 Arina¡¯s expression frozepletely at Isabelle¡¯s teasing words. ¡°¡­D-Don¡¯t tease me. Speak properly. If you keep joking, even if you¡¯re an old woman, I¡¯ll impose a strict punishment.¡± A few secondster, realizing Isabelle¡¯s yful tone, Arina pursed her lips, her cheeks and ears flushing red. ¡°But it¡¯s true that he¡¯s worried about not seeing youtely, mydy.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Why not call him over yourself? Keep him by your side. Now that he¡¯s a count, granting him the status of a court noble wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°No! If he stays connected to the ducal house, it¡¯ll endanger him!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­? Arad is already in danger. It¡¯d be safer if he became a royal consort and received official protection sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ If he gets tied to the ducal house and dies young¡­¡±¡°How many times must I tell you that¡¯s just superstition? If even the Imperial family doesn¡¯t believe in it, why should you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I know, but still¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ I already¡­¡± Flustered by Isabelle¡¯s remarks, Arina stumbled over her words, unable to form a coherent argument. Cluck, cluck. The Archwitch clicked her tongue silently, shaking her head as she observed her flustered young liege. For all her titles¡ªunofficially the youngest Swordmaster and the Grand Duchess of Renslet¡ªthe current Arina seemed no different from any other young noblewoman. ¡®It was amusing at first.¡¯ The first spring of Arina¡¯s life had arrived, but the endless stagnation was beginning to frustrate even Isabelle. ¡®Of all times, she had to push him away back then¡­¡¯ Isabelle had a general idea of what had transpired between Arina and Arad. Between the details Arina had let slip during consultations and testimonies from the senior knights who had apanied them in the Demonic Realm, Isabelle pieced together the story: Arad had confessed first, and Arina had rejected him¡ªsomething she now deeply regretted. ¡°For his safety, you should elevate him to royal consort status as soon as possible.¡± ¡°But¡­ I already turned him down back then¡­ And now it feels like he¡¯s avoiding me¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure? Are you certain Arad doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure¡­ It¡¯s just a feeling¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Then why not confess to him instead?¡± ¡°M-Me?! No, no, no, no, no! Absolutely not! Impossible! How could I? You old hag, are you trying to embarrass me to death? I¡¯d rather face 100,000 Imperial soldiers alone!¡± Arina reacted with such violent resistance that it almost seemed like she was having a fit. ¡®Well, confessing to someone you¡¯ve already rejected is no easy feat, even for someone as iron-willed as her.¡¯ In a society as conservative as this one, the very idea of a woman confessing first was almost nonexistent. Moreover, Arina wasn¡¯t just any noblewoman; she was the Grand Duchess of a border territory. And she had previously rejected his confession. For her to now confess in return? ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± Just imagining it seemed to make Arina dizzy, and she swayed on her feet. ¡°Besides¡­ it has to be certain, doesn¡¯t it? You were the one who said that I must marry someone who truly loves me to have a proper heir.¡± There was, perhaps, an even more decisive reason holding her back. ¡°To truly know his feelings, I need Arad to confess to me first.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Isabelle, who had been dismissing superstitions and advocating for a confession just moments ago, now nodded in agreement. Truthfully, even Isabelle privately acknowledged the so-called curse of the Renslet ducal house. She merely tried to mask it as superstition for the sake of the house¡¯s dignity. ¡®I¡¯m d Iid some groundwork with Arad earlier.¡¯ Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she addressed Arina. ¡°Then, if Arad proposes again, what will you do? Will you ept him?¡± ¡°¡­!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°You¡¯ll say yes, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes.¡± ¡°¡­Is there even a way to make that happen¡­? He seems to havepletely given up on me since then¡­¡± ¡°Of course there is. Incidentally, I¡¯ve developed a transformation spell inspired by one of Sir Arad¡¯s magitech tools.¡± ¡°A transformation spell?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isabelle grinned slyly before asking her young liege in a suggestive tone. ¡°Your Highness, would you consider disguising yourself and working at his tradingpany?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± It took Arina several seconds to process the sheer absurdity of Isabelle¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You want me to work at Arad¡¯s tradingpany? With him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Hag! I¡¯m the Grand Duchess of the North!¡± Arina dered with a stern expression. ¡°Performing various tasks under different identities may have its value, but as a Grand Duchess, my duty is to govern the North.¡± Her words reflected not her status, but her sense of responsibility. ¡°Oh, please! Since when have you been so diligent about governance? It¡¯s always been Haita and me handling things, hasn¡¯t it? Your Highness just stops by the High Tower asionally to sign documents!¡± Isabelle¡¯s tone was sharp, her exasperation evident. It seemed she¡¯d been holding this in for some time. ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Your predecessors were the same, and so were their predecessors, and their predecessors before them. If neglecting state affairs is a Renslet tradition, then so be it!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Arina had no response to that. Indeed, before and after bing the Grand Duchess, she had frequently wandered the North under the guise of secret inspections. This had been possible only because such a system had been in ce for generations. ¡°It¡¯s truly remarkable when you think about it. How has the North managed to survive all this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the Grand Duchesses have always handled domestic affairs¡­¡± The North, and gued by constant wars and invasions, naturally prioritized martial prowess and charisma over administrative skills in its rulers. Swinging swords on the battlefield was far more effective for maintaining public morale than poring over documents in a castle. As a result, governance had traditionally fallen to the duchesses, witches, and bureaucrats. ¡°Yes, exactly. The duchesses have always assisted with governance. Which is why you, mydy, should settle down with a royal consort soon¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arina¡¯s shoulders slumped. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 32.1 Chapter 32. Northern Agriculture (2) The scales tipped further toward Arina disguising herself to work at Arad¡¯s tradingpany. ¡°Oh, right! I¡¯ve already told Sir Arad about it. I said I¡¯d be sending him a new employee soon.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Isabelle seized the moment to deliver the final blow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I told him it would be someone who knows how to read, write, and do basic arithmetic, with a low-level magical ability at about 2-circle.¡± ¡°I also have 2-circle magic. Even if I disguise myself, someone will grow suspicious. There¡¯s no way I can fully hide my mannerisms or speech.¡± ¡°Mydy? I may look like this, but I am an Archwitch. Of course, I¡¯ve thought of everything.¡± With that, Isabelle produced a ne.¡°This isn¡¯t just for changing your appearance. It also has mental magic enchantments.¡± ¡°Mental magic¡­?¡± ¡°If Sir Arad or anyone else begins to suspect your true identity, this ne will activate a mental interference spell.¡± She continued with a sly smile. ¡°No one below 6-circle will be able to see through it.¡± ¡°But Arad is an Ancient One. He might be a 6-circle mage or higher.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t. I¡¯m certain Arad¡¯s actual magical skill is not that advanced.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± The room held only the Grand Duchess and the Spring Archwitch, but their conversation remained in hushed tones as if wary of eavesdroppers. ¡°Anyway, officially, as a disguised employee, you¡¯ll be assisting with clerical work at the tradingpany.¡± While part of Isabelle¡¯s n was to monitor Arad and uncover his true identity and motives, she refrained from mentioning this outright. She knew Arina would handle it without needing to be told. ¡°And you¡¯ll also assist Arad as he creates magitech tools.¡± ¡°Making magitech tools? Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve read magic theory books for leisure, haven¡¯t you? It won¡¯t be too difficult for you.¡± ¡°I only read those to prepare forbat against mages!¡± Arina protested against the witch¡¯s reasoning. ¡°And all of that is just surface-level work. The real purpose is something else entirely.¡± But Isabelle, now thoroughly immersed in her ns, ignored Arina¡¯s protests and pressed on. ¡°The real purpose¡­?¡± Half-resigned, Arina decided to listen for now. ¡°To win him over, of course! Sir Arad won¡¯t confess to you again after being rejected once. It¡¯s too daunting, especially since you¡¯re not just anydy, but the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to maintain contact with him under a different identity. Over time, he¡¯ll open up again. And you¡¯ll also be able to keep other women at bay.¡± ¡°Keep them at bay¡­!¡± ¡°When the moment is right, you¡¯ll reveal your true identity. Show him: Look! Even without my title as Grand Duchess, I¡¯m a woman worthy of your affection!¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Arina swayed, her expression one of utter turmoil. Having always built walls of steel around herself, she had no experience with romance, making this conversation incredibly overwhelming. Isabelle ignored her flustered liege and continued. ¡°Besides, Arad¡¯s tradingpany headquarters is here in the High Tower. It won¡¯t disrupt your official duties or training much.¡± ¡°Arad is a merchant. He¡¯ll frequently leave for trade expeditions. And I haven¡¯t fully regained my strength yet.¡± Arina made a final attempt at a counterargument. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mydy. You can apany him on some of his expeditions. Just not all of them!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to conduct secret inspections anyway, aren¡¯t you? This way, it¡¯s far safer. As an official tradingpany, he¡¯ll have senior knights and Frost Knights as escorts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Isabelle knew Arina all too well, and with this argument, she effortlessly dismantled every objection. ¡°For the record, only Haita, Sir Balzac, and I will know about your work at the tradingpany.¡± As Arina hesitated onest time, Isabelle observed her closely and delivered her final blow. ¡°But if you truly dislike the idea, I can send one of the young witches from the Assembly instead. Though¡­ if a man and woman work closely together every day, it¡¯s only natural for feelings to develop, isn¡¯t it?¡± That sealed the deal. ¡°¡­!¡± A moment of silence followed before Arina finally opened her mouth. ¡°¡­The transformation spell. It¡¯s safe and undetectable, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve even ounted for the bag you always carry.¡± In the end, Arina had no choice but to ept. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take that as a yes! Oh, by the way, what alias will you use?¡± ¡°Mary. I¡¯ll go by Mary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the nickname of thete Grand Duchess, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Though her expression and tone were carefully managed, Arina¡¯s inner thoughts were already blooming with anticipation and excitement *** The Next Morning At the Arad Trading Company headquarters, located in the middle-ss district of the High Tower¡­ Knock, knock, knock, knock. A soft yet persistent knocking sounded at the front door early in the morning. ¡®Who could it be at this hour?¡¯ I set down what I was working on and headed for the front door. ¡°Yes, who is it¡­?¡± As the door creaked open, I found myself face-to-face with a woman I¡¯d never seen before. She had striking white hair and deep gray eyes that immediately caught my attention.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She was quite beautiful, and her attire was simple¡ªa in tunicmon among women in the North. At her waist, she carried a derivative of the bag I had made, its design subtly enhanced with leather ents. ¡®White hair and gray eyes? Hmm¡­?¡¯ For some reason, her hair and eyes nagged at my memory. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± An awkward silence lingered between us for a moment. ¡°Um¡­ Th-The Archwitch told me toe¡­ as a new employee¡­¡± Finally, the woman spoke, her husky voice trembling slightly. ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± In that instant, I realized who she was. Chapter 33.1 ¡°Mary might seem unfamiliar to you all, right? For the record, she¡¯s not a witch but a low-tier adventurer. I once owed her a favor, so we¡¯ve kept in touch. She¡¯s helped supply goods requested by the Witch Assembly in the past.¡± Though the exchange between Isabelle and Mary felt conspicuously awkward, and the two women sent each other not-so-subtle signals with their eyes, neither I nor the witches made much of it. ¡®Their acting isn¡¯t exactly ster.¡¯ Of course, I had already concluded that Mary was a disguised member of the Frost Knights and the Archwitch of the Snowfield. The witches, meanwhile, appeared to be concocting their own theories. ¡®She¡¯s probably from the Frost Knights. Not a witch, but perhaps genuinely an adventurer sent as protection?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s gorgeous. Maybe she¡¯s here for¡­ honey-trap purposes?¡¯ ¡®Honey-trap?! After what happened with the Grand Duchessst time?¡¯ ¡®Shh! Word is he was rejected¡­¡¯¡®Again?! But they seemed so close! Didn¡¯t she give him a bag as a gift? She¡¯s still carrying it around everywhere!¡¯ ¡®Her Highness does have high standards, doesn¡¯t she¡­¡¯ ¡®Actually, I heard it was the other way around this time.¡¯ ¡®What?! Count Jin rejected her?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t propose at the title ceremony, apparently. And they¡¯ve been avoiding each other ever since.¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®Then¡­ the woman next to him now¡­?¡¯ ¡®Exactly. That must be it.¡¯ ¡®But I heard Her Highness still has feelings for him. Why else would she keep his seat beside hers at the meetings?¡¯ ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ ¡®The scandal!¡¯ The longer this went on, the more the witches¡¯ spective stares at me and Mary began to feel like something out of a daytime drama. Their sparkling eyes practically radiated gossip. Doing my best to ignore their curiosity-filled gazes, I got to work on helping dismantle the greenhouse farm. ¡°You haven¡¯t started tearing it down yet, have you?¡± ¡°Not yet. A wide-area magic barrier like this is as difficult to dismantle as it is to set up.¡± ¡°What about the spirits?¡± ¡°They¡¯re unusually quiet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need to finish this before they react.¡± Mary and I rode our horses through the vast farm, apanied by witches flying on their broomsticks. We inspected the many stone monuments embedded around the greenhouse farm. The farm was dotted with these white stone pirs, each the size of an adult man¡¯s torso. Their surfaces were intricately inscribed with runes and ritual spells. ¡°Over the next month, we¡¯ll need to erase the runes and spells carved into these stones. When removing spells like these, it¡¯s critical not to use ice magic right from the start. Instead, we¡¯ll need to slowly dissolve them with the help of water spirits¡­¡± I exined as I examined one of the monuments. To an outside observer, I probably looked like someone loudly talking to themselves. ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm!¡± Most of the witches, including Isabelle, seemed only half-listening to my exnation. It was that cursed tradition of theirs¡ªsomething frustrating enough to exin why witches had long been overshadowed by the mages of the Magic Towers. ¡®Once the North stabilizes, I should consider establishing an academy to train magitech engineers.¡¯ It was clear that relying solely on the witches wouldn¡¯t be enough to foster the North¡¯s economic and magitech growth. ¡°What should I do then? Oh, let me take notes.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I was caught off guard when Mary spoke up behind me. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Even Isabelle, the most open-minded of the witches, refrained from directly learning from me due to their traditions. But Mary¡ªdespite being a Frost Knight and supposedly bound by the same customs¡ªboldly asked to learn from me. ¡®Ah, of course. It¡¯s her forward-thinking mindset that makes her destined to be the Archwitch of the Snowfield.¡¯ Her eagerness didn¡¯t strike me as odd or suspicious. Having even one enthusiastic student among the witches was refreshing and energizing. ¡°Well, first, we¡¯ll need to use water-attribute magic stones and ice-attribute magic stones¡­¡± This prompted me to dive deeper into my exnation. While the other witches pretended not to pay attention, they still listened intently over their shoulders. Meanwhile, the younger witches who had yet to achieve independence from their masters covered their ears and scurried away, unwilling to break tradition. Just as we were about to dismantle the first monument¡­ ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­?¡± ¡°Why are the spirits acting like this?!¡± Even though we hadn¡¯t yet begun dismantling the farm, panic erupted. ¡°The spirits! All the spirits in the North are going berserk!¡± Suddenly, witches were screaming and running around in confusion. Wooooooom! At the same time, the stone monuments embedded in the greenhouse began glowing brightly. It was apletely unforeseen phenomenon. There was no way to intervene in time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°The magic reserves! The mana reserves outside the High Tower are converging here!¡± ¡°Calm them down! Do something to calm the spirits!¡± The magical energy that had sustained the fields and farms across the North rapidly disappeared, all of it channeled through the spirits to the greenhouse farm. As a result, the greenhouse was now overflowing with an excess of magical energy. ¡°The crops in the greenhouse are behaving strangely! They¡¯re oozing sap and dying!¡± ¡°The soil has turnedpletely ck!¡± ¡°The excess magical energy is overwhelming them¡ªthey can¡¯t handle it!¡± And the situation was worsening by the second. ¡°Count Jin!¡± ¡°Please call me ¡®Boss,¡¯ Mary.¡± ¡°Boss! I¡¯m so sorry, but I need to leave early.¡± Mary was the first to react to the chaos, immediately requesting to leave. ¡°Leave? In this situation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry! But it¡¯s urgent!¡± On her very first day, and amidst this emergency, she was asking to leave early. Even as someone who had dealt with countless MZ generation employees on Earth, this was a first for me. ¡®Well, the Frost Knights must be in turmoil by now.¡¯ I had a pretty good idea of why she was acting this way. ¡®So much for hiding your identity. How sloppy. Tsk.¡¯ I watched Mary squirm like a puppy desperate to go outside before sighing and nodding. ¡°Very well. Go.¡± I didn¡¯t even ask for an exnation before granting her permission. If we were on Earth, this story would¡¯ve gone viral on employee forums, with countless workers praising me and mypany for our understanding. ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± Mary hesitated briefly, as if surprised by how easily I agreed, then quickly mounted her horse and galloped off toward the inner fortress. ¡®That must be where the Frost Knights¡¯ headquarters is.¡¯ As I watched her leave, my thoughts turned back to the chaos in the greenhouse farm. ¡®The spirits going berserk like this¡ªsomeone must have caused this deliberately.¡¯ Turning my attention back to the glowing monuments, I began analyzing the situation. ¡°Stop the spirits! Stop them!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t calm down!¡± ¡°What is this?! What¡¯s happening?!¡± Chapter 33.2 ¡°What is this?! What¡¯s happening?!¡± The air was filled with the panicked cries of witches as chaos unfolded above and below the greenhouse farm. ¡®She¡¯s not an Archwitch for nothing.¡¯ As someone well-versed in magitech, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the sheerplexity of the magic circle she was crafting. ¡°[Reveal!]¡± Her incantation resonated across the greenhouse farm, spreading throughout the entire High Tower. Rumble¡ª Creeeeak! Cackle, cackle!But the spirits¡¯ rampage didn¡¯t stop. The mana flow surging toward the greenhouse farm slowed slightly but continued unabated. ¡°I see them! Twenty-six spots! Each of those ces¡­ something terrible is buried there!¡± Of course, the spell Isabelle cast wasn¡¯t meant to stop the chaos outright. Its purpose was to diagnose the problem and reveal hidden truths. *** One Hour Later: Emergency Meeting at the Pce of Glory A crisis meeting was convened with the Grand Duchess at its center. ¡®Is my seat permanently next to hers or something?¡¯ Once again, my spot was right next to Arina¡¯s. While this was awkward, I had bigger concerns at the moment. ¡°The spirits are rampaging?¡± Amid the heavy, tense atmosphere, Arina asked with a grave expression. ¡°They¡¯re not rampaging per se. It would be more urate to say they¡¯re being controlled.¡± Isabelle, her face far more serious than usual, delivered her report to the room. ¡°Hmm¡­ What do the afflicted areas have inmon?¡± At Arina¡¯s question, the officials responsible for the investigation began their report. ¡°All the affected areas are North¡¯s main farnds and fields.¡± ¡°Lands like Shuene and Narvik, which are particrly fertile, have been hit the hardest.¡± ¡°The troubling part is that this phenomenon is spreading rapidly. If this continues, not only food production but also the manufacturing of Arad Salt will be disrupted.¡± The magic circle Isabelle had cast earlier served as a diagnostic tool, akin to a magical map-hack. Thanks to it, we had pinpointed where the phenomenon was urring and how far its effects were reaching. ¡°If this continues, the North will face a massive famine.¡± ¡°It may already be toote. Reports from nearby farms say the leaves on crops are already wilting.¡± The insights we had gained painted a grim picture. ¡°In the worst-case scenario, there could even be witch hunts in the North.¡± Isabelle and the other witches looked as though they¡¯d just been sentenced to death. ¡°This isn¡¯t the witches¡¯ fault.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I decided to speak up to break the oppressive atmosphere. (Not because I was worried I might get med for this. Definitely not.) ¡°It just so happened this crisis erupted right as we were about to dismantle the farm¡­¡± Arina¡¯s sharp gaze turned toward me, filled with hope that bordered on desperation. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Sir Arad might know a way!¡± All eyes in the room, including Arina¡¯s and the high-ranking officials¡¯, fixed on me. ¡°The North¡¯s survival depends on you, Sir Arad. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Arina¡¯s gaze brimmed with expectation, herposure as a ruler seemingly suppressing any personal emotions she might have had. ¡°The spell cast by the Spring Archwitch revealed dangerous spots buried under the afflictednd. I hear you n to send senior knights and witches to investigate those areas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. The witches said something terrible is buried there.¡± ¡°But how long will it take to uncover those hidden dangers? They¡¯re likely cloaked underyers of magic and traps.¡± ¡°The witches will use detection spells.¡± ¡°With the spirits in their current state, that won¡¯t be easy.¡± Shaking my head, I continued, ¡°I propose we expedite the process. By tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have crafted a detection device. Using it, you¡¯ll be able to uncover and destroy whatever¡¯s hidden in those areas.¡± Though I spoke confidently, the atmosphere in the room made it clear everyone had been waiting for me to say something like this. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m the resident magical gadget factory. Just call me Doraemon.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll help with the production!¡± Suddenly, Arina spoke up, her eyes lighting up. ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll help by providing resources or personnel if you need them.¡± ¡°This is something I can handle alone for now. It¡¯s just time-consuming.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± ¡°There is, however, one request I¡¯d like to make.¡± ¡°Name it.¡± ¡°The assistant I hired today, Mary, appears to have another job. I¡¯d like her sent back to the tradingpany. Having her assist me would make this task easier.¡± Hem, hem! Hrrrrk! Oh-ho-ho! Ahem! The room was immediately filled with awkward coughs. The culprits were Haita, Frostde Balzac, and Isabelle. ¡®These people are too easy to read.¡¯ I knew exactly why they were suddenly pretending to cough¡ªit was all too transparent. ¡®I¡¯m doing this on purpose, you know.¡¯ Bringing up another woman was my way of subtly creating distance between myself and Arina. It wasn¡¯t malicious; it was necessary. ¡®Besides, if Mary really is the future Archwitch of the Snowfield, she might be genuinely helpful for crafting this device.¡¯ ¡°Why is everyone suddenly coughing?¡± Feigning confusion, I looked around at the room. ¡°Uh¡­ Hmm¡­ Very well.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Arina granted my request. Her visible difort stirred a pang of guilt within me, but I knew this was the best course of action¡ªfor both of us. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but wish the seating arrangement would change. Sitting in the consort¡¯s seat right next to her and making such proposals was enough to make my legs tremble. Chapter 34.1 Today was one of the busiest days in Arina¡¯s life. Juggling her duties as both the Grand Duchess of the North and an employee of Arad¡¯s tradingpany left her inplete disarray, especially during this emergency. Hiiiiing! After returning her horse to the stables, Arina took a moment topose herself, checking her appearance carefully. First, she inspected the enchanted ne around her neck. The magical ne emitted a soft glow, altering her appearance, voice, and even body shape. Next, she checked the spatial bag always strapped to her waist¡ªa meticulously crafted gift from Arad. Over it was arger bag Isabelle had prepared to help conceal her identity further. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± She adjusted her clothes, took a deep breath, and swallowed nervously. Knock, knock, knock.Like a guilty child, she rapped softly on the door of Arad¡¯s tradingpany building. ¡°¡­?¡± But even after knocking several times, there was no response from inside. ¡°Excuse me, Boss,¡± she called cautiously before opening the door and stepping in. The first floor was empty. However, faint noises from the basement hinted that someone was there. Arina headed down toward the basement, deliberately making loud footsteps to avoid startling Arad. ¡°Um¡­ Boss?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here,¡± came Arad¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving so abruptly earlier,¡± she apologized. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like it was your choice.¡± The basement workshop was inplete disarray, filled with magitechponents of indeterminate purpose. Piles of dark soil, likely from the greenhouse farm, were stacked in a corner. ¡°You came at the perfect time. From now on, Mary, you¡¯ll be making this.¡± Without hesitation, Arad handed her a detection device he had justpleted. ¡°Me? Make this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as it looks. Once you follow along a few times, you¡¯ll get the hang of it. Now, watch closely.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± And so began her unexpected crash course in assembly line production. After demonstrating the process a few times, Arad handed her the tools. Before long, Arina found herself fumbling through the motions of cutting, shaping, and assembling parts made of leather, wood, and bone. Surprisingly, she found the process enjoyable¡ªsimr yet different from wielding a sword all day. Just as Arad had said, the work wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. It was, however, incrediblybor-intensive. ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled with your hands. Yes, that¡¯s it¡ªjust follow the pattern.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The asionalpliments from Arad filled her with an odd sense of joy, and she struggled to hide the smile creeping across her face. ¡®What incredible precision.¡¯ Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Arad¡¯s extraordinary speed and uracy as he engraved magical circuits into theponents. Unlike her own clumsy efforts, Arad¡¯s work was intricate and wless. Watching him etch magical circuits into leather and wood with a silver awl, using magic stones coated onto the materials, was almost a holy experience. Lost in admiration, Arina was startled when Arad spoke. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Manageable?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Then pick up the pace. There¡¯s no time to zone out.¡± Perhaps because she had been caught staring, Arad gave her a mild scolding. ¡°A-Ah, yes, sir!¡± Unused to being reprimanded, Arina felt her heart flutter in an unfamiliar way. ¡°We need to make 60 of these by tonight.¡± ¡°Sixty? But there are only 26 locations to send them to.¡± ¡°We need extras for emergencies¡ªtwo per team¡ªand to ount for defects and failed prototypes.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± The sheer workload surprised her, and she quickened her pace. ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t you hire more staff for this?¡± As she worked, Arina couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Arad hadn¡¯t hired more employees. Even after gaining approval to establish an official tradingpany, he hadn¡¯t recruited anyone beyond herself. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d like to. But I can¡¯t hire just anyone. Her Highness was clear that my knowledge mustn¡¯t leak to the Empire.¡± Arad responded casually, but his answer made Arina internally wince. ¡®Ah¡­ right.¡¯ She recalled the conversation they¡¯d had long ago when he¡¯d gifted her the enchanted bag. ¡°Do you intend to share your knowledge with others?¡± ¡°For now, I¡¯ll hold off. The High Tower and the North are still riddled with rats, and there¡¯s also the witches¡¯ situation to consider.¡± It struck her that her own words had likely been misunderstood and exaggerated. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean for him to take it this far!¡¯ Realizing that she might bear some responsibility for his current predicament, a wave of guilt washed over her. ¡°And Her Highness is right. Hiring recklessly is dangerous. Industrial espionage is a real risk.¡± ¡°Industrial¡­ espionage?¡± ¡°Yes, there are people who¡¯ll go to extraordinary lengths to steal critical information.¡± Arad spoke with a grim expression, as though recalling bitter experiences from his past. ¡®He must be thinking of his time during the Golden Age. He likely ran a tradingpany or workshop back then.¡¯ Watching his expression, Arina simply nodded in quiet understanding. ¡°What do you look for in an employee, then?¡± ¡°I look for character,¡± Arad replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Character?¡± ¡°Yes. Things like responsibility, a sense of duty, and loyalty. Skills can be taught over time if the person is willing to learn, but character and trust? No amount of money or time can instill those.¡± He continued, ¡°You can¡¯t force someone to be trustworthy. No matter how much you pay them, how long you work with them, or how sincerely you treat them, trust has toe naturally.¡± ¡°How can you tell if someone is trustworthy?¡± Arina listened intently, captivated by Arad¡¯s philosophy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This topic of conversation captivated Arina, not just because of her current role, but because her true identity as the Grand Duchess made it profoundly meaningful. ¡°Over time, you develop a gut instinct,¡± Arad exined, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°It¡¯s not perfect, but it works more often than not.¡± ¡°Gut¡­ instinct?¡± ¡°Yeah. Talk to someone a few times, and you¡¯ll get a sense for them. Some people just give you this cold, prickly feeling. Filtering out those types solves half the problem.¡± Pausing her work, Arina gazed at Arad intently. Though his appearance suggested he wasn¡¯t much older than her, his skills and wisdom seemed far beyond his years. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s one of the Ancient People from the Golden Age? Do they age more slowly?¡¯ Even in this world, mastering swordsmanship and magic to a high degree could significantly slow the aging process. ¡°At first, I thought if I treated people sincerely, they¡¯d reciprocate. But¡­ that¡¯s not how it works.¡± As Arad continued, his voice carried a faint bitterness. Chapter 34.2 As Arad continued, his voice carried a faint bitterness. ¡°Those bastards! I helped them out so much! One guy was on the verge of bankruptcy because of a rental scam, so I usedpany funds to bail him out. Then, when things got tough and I froze sries for a year, what did he do? Jump ship to apetitor!¡± Grrrind! Arad ground his teeth, clearly recalling the memory. ¡°Haaaah¡­¡± Momentster, he exhaled and regained hisposure. ¡°¡­?¡± Arina didn¡¯t understand half of what he¡¯d just said, but his frustration was palpable. ¡°Then¡­ Do you think I¡¯m trustworthy?¡±That was the question lingering in her mind. ¡°Oh, of course, I trust you,¡± Arad replied without hesitation. ¡°What? Based on what?¡± ¡°Just a feeling. That¡¯s why I hired you on the spot.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His straightforward answer struck a chord deep in her chest. ¡°So, don¡¯t betray my gut, all right?¡± ¡°O-Of course, sir!¡± Arina¡¯s heart swelled at his words, while Arad thought to himself: ¡®Honestly, if I didn¡¯t know the original timeline, I¡¯d have doubted her and kicked her out immediately. Even if Isabelle rmended her¡ªbecause my gut says something¡¯s off about her.¡¯ Despite what he¡¯d said, his actual opinion of Mary was cautious at best. Sometimes, a well-ced white lie was necessary. ¡®Still, she¡¯s sharp¡ªprobably why she¡¯s destined to be the Archwitch of the Snowfield.¡¯ Watching Mary¡¯s rapid improvement, Arad smirked to himself. ¡®That ne and bag she¡¯s wearing aren¡¯t ordinary either. Clearly, she has a knack for magitech.¡¯ His keen observational skills had already analyzed Mary¡¯s enchanted essories when they first met. ¡®That ne must be hiding her power and abilities.¡¯ With eyes as precise as a magical scanner, Arad had picked up on theyers of enchantments on her gear. ¡®The bag is simrly enchanted, though the leather ovey is a bit crude. I¡¯ll have to refine thatter.¡¯ He¡¯d made the request to bring Mary from the Frost Knights not just out of whimsy. ¡®She¡¯s diligent. Her calloused hands prove it.¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more Arad¡¯s evaluation of Mary improved¡ªaside from that lingering sense of unease. On paper, her potential was wless. ¡°Um¡­ Boss?¡± His train of thought was interrupted when Mary called out to him. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± She hadpleted everything he¡¯d instructed her to do. ¡°Wow, you really are done!¡± Arad examined her work, checking for defects. Everything was wless. The finish was clean, and there was virtually no margin for error. Thump! His heart skipped a beat as he reviewed her work. It felt as though he had stumbled upon a piece of his destiny. If she¡¯d been on Earth, she¡¯d have been fast-tracked to a full-time position on the spot. ¡°Hmm¡­ Not bad. Pretty decent work.¡± But outwardly, Arad remained reserved. Overpraising someone could inte their ego, making themcent or demanding. Too often, talented employees turned intopetitors after being nurtured. ¡°Want to try your hand at this next?¡± Arina made a fatal mistake in response. ¡®If she can handle this, I can delegate the magical circuit engraving!¡¯ Unaware of the dangers of standing out in apany run by a corporate-savvy boss from a harshlypetitive world, Arina eagerly agreed. ¡®She¡¯s a witch¡ªpushing her a bit harder will only help her grow. She has the skill and potential.¡¯ Suppressing his excitement, Arad decided to pass on the intricate work of engraving magical circuits to Mary¡­ or rather, teach it to her as a valuable skill. ¡®She seems thrilled to learn!¡¯ Seeing Mary¡¯s enthusiasm made Arad all the more eager to share his knowledge. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve been reading magic theory books.¡¯ Arina¡¯s habit of studying magic theory as a knight had turned out to be unexpectedly useful in this new context. ¡°This is how you do it, right?¡± ¡°Exactly! Perfect execution!¡± ¡°This is surprisingly simple. Hehe.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Mary, you¡¯re a genius! A prodigy!¡± Arina threw herself into the task with the same fervor and focus she brought to her sword training. And yet, some timeter¡­ Arina began to sense something was off. ¡®What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s praising my abilities, recognizing my talent¡­ but why¡­ Why does this feel harder?¡¯ By the time she realized something was amiss, it was already toote. Chapter 35.2 ¡°Anyway, this powder is a type of fertilizer.¡± ¡°F-fertilizer? You mean¡­ manure?¡± Arina wrinkled her elegant brow, her mind spiraling into a series of horrifying assumptions. ¡®Hold on¡­ does that mean¡­?!¡¯ The thought hit her like a thunderbolt. In this world, manure-based fertilizers were the norm, often made from human and animal waste. ¡®Those jars¡­ could they have contained Arad¡¯s¡­?¡¯ And worse still, she had found the smell¡­ appetizing? ¡®No! That can¡¯t be! This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯ Her head swirled in a storm of confusion and disgust.¡°Manure? Hardly! This is on an entirely different level,¡± Arad said proudly, oblivious to her mental chaos. ¡°I crafted it using my alchemy and agricultural knowledge. It¡¯s a miracle powder with outstanding effects.¡± He began pondering aloud, gesturing toward the powder. ¡°What should I call it? It¡¯s like a magical version of chemical fertilizer, but it¡¯s not exactly that. Since it uses ck Earth and magic stone powder, maybe¡­ Magical Fertilizer? Or High Tower Fertilizer? Hmm, maybe something simpler, like Arad Fertilizer?¡± Then, his gaze shifted to Arina. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ll name it after you.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°How about Mary Fertilizer? A miracle powder that brings prosperity to the North, bearing your name.¡± ¡°¡­???¡± Arina¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ you want to name manure after me?¡± Her words, strained and trembling, reflected the utter devastation she felt inside. Arad noticed something was off with Mary. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ you want to name manure after me?¡± She muttered the words almost inaudibly, her expression pale and distant. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? She doesn¡¯t seem thrilled about having her name on this fertilizer.¡¯ Her reaction didn¡¯t convey joy or gratitude¡ªfar from it. ¡°Mary? Is there a problem? You don¡¯t seem too happy about this.¡± Arad waited for her to collect herself before addressing her directly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to have my name on something made of¡­ excrement. Even if it¡¯s not mine.¡± Mary¡¯s tone was uncharacteristically firm and serious, her words carefully chosen. ¡°Excrement? I thought I made it clear¡ªthis fertilizer doesn¡¯t use any manure.¡± Arad tilted his head, puzzled. He thought he had exined earlier that the fertilizer was made from refined materials like ck Earth, magic stone powder, and special weeds. Had she not heard him? Or had he spoken too quietly? ¡°It¡¯s made from the ck Earth of the greenhouse, purified magic stone powder, and select herbs from the Snowfield.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± As the truth sank in, Arina¡¯s expression softened, the confusion and distress fading. ¡°This fertilizer will be hard to replicate. One of the main ingredients, the ck Earth, can only be obtained from the greenhouse for now. In other words, it¡¯s something we can monopolize. I¡¯m sure the Grand Duchess will be pleased, too¡ªshe¡¯ll be able to generate significant profits from this.¡± As Arad continued to exin, Arina¡¯s face flushed redder by the second. ¡®I jumped to conclusions¡­ what was I even thinking?!¡¯ The realization of her earlier misunderstanding flooded her with embarrassment. ¡°But still¡­!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Despite having her concerns addressed, Arina refused to yieldpletely. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to let it go so easily. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no manure involved, themon folk won¡¯t care about that distinction. To them, fertilizer is fertilizer.¡± ¡°Fair enough. But Mary is amon name, isn¡¯t it? Does it matter that much?¡± ¡°Yes! It absolutely matters!¡± ¡°¡­Why? Please borate.¡± Sensing that this wasn¡¯t just about her personal feelings, Arad decided to hear her out. ¡°Thete Grand Duchess¡ªLady Mary¡ªused that name as her personal nickname.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°¡­What?!¡± Her wordsnded like a thunderp. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense. You¡¯re not a native of the North, after all.¡± Her exnation was valid¡ªand horrifyingly significant. To name fertilizer after the belovedte Grand Duchess would have been an unthinkable insult, tantamount to treason. ¡°Thank you, truly. You just saved me from making a catastrophic mistake.¡± Arad expressed his gratitude with heartfelt sincerity, realizing how close he¡¯de to an irreparable blunder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Though flustered by his thanks, Mary felt relieved. But as Arad observed her closely, something nagged at him. ¡®Arina?¡¯ There was something strikingly familiar about her demeanor. ¡®Wait a second¡­ isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Amon name like Mary, yet it matches both thete Grand Duchess¡¯s nickname and the Snowfield Archwitch¡¯s name?¡¯ TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 36.1 Chapter 36. Northern Faith (1) Arina¡¯s biological mother and the former Grand Duchess Mary was said to have died of illness when Arina was very young. And the former Northern Grand Duke Baikal never remarried until the day he died. His deep love for thete Grand Duchess Mary yed a significant role in this, as well as several political and superstitious reasons. ¡®But behind the scenes, what couldn¡¯t he have done? A high-ranking nobleman losing his wife early and living in solitude? That¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯ At a nce, the age difference between Mary and Arina didn¡¯t seem very significant. At most, two years? ¡®An illegitimate child! She was an illegitimate child! The Grand Witch of the Snowfield, Mary, was an illegitimate child of the Renslet Grand Duchy!¡¯ Atst, everything felt like pieces of a puzzle snapping into ce. ¡®Come to think of it, the former Grand Duke Baikal was quite remarkable. Not only did he have a daughter first, but he managed to have two children!¡¯This was something I only learned after arriving at the High Tower. The Renslet Grand Duchy had long been known for having very few descendants. To the point where one might wonder if it was cursed, the lineage had consistently produced only single sons for generations, and not one of the past Grand Dukes or Grand Duchesses lived long lives. ¡®Looks like it wasn¡¯t a curse after all. Just a terrible jinx that the former Grand Duke Baikal managed to break.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. ¡®That exins why Mary was rtively free from the witches¡¯ rules.¡¯ Still, it was odd. To give an illegitimate child a name based on histe wife¡¯s nickname? The former Grand Duke Baikal seemed to have quite an entric streak. ¡®So, that¡¯s how the Grand Witch of the Snowfield, Mary, became a unifying figure for the Northern Resistance!¡¯ In the original timeline, the Grand Witch of the Snowfield, Mary, didn¡¯t appear in the North until muchter. That was 20 years after Arina and the high-ranking knights went missing in the Demonic Realm. ¡®Why she stayed quiet for 20 years, why she didn¡¯t reveal her true identity¡­ that mystery remains unsolved.¡¯ Well, it didn¡¯t matter now that history hadpletely changed. ¡®Wait a minute. Doesn¡¯t Arina have a second circle on her heart? Hold on, could it be that Mary and Arina are¡­? Nah, that¡¯s absurd.¡¯ For a moment, I wondered if Arina and Mary might be the same person, but that thought quickly sank to the bottom of my list of possibilities. No matter how unique Arina was, imagining a Grand Duchess lowering herself to join as a low-level employee was far-fetched. This wasn¡¯t some reality TV show like Undercover Boss. ¡°Hmm! But I do understand the boss¡¯s intentions.¡± While I was lost in thought about the original timeline, Mary suddenly cleared her throat as if to regain herposure and spoke. ¡°If we spread this fertilizer, thend¡¯s fertility will recover, and crops will grow abundantly, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll grow well even in harsh climates. It¡¯ll allow farming on morend than ever before.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°I guarantee it.¡± ¡°!!¡± Arina became excited, as if this were her personal aplishment. It further confirmed my suspicions about her being an illegitimate child of the Grand Duchy. ¡°If that¡¯s true, the name of thete Grand Duchess will resonate even more deeply with the people. Grand Duchess Maryna is already remembered as the ¡®Mother of the North,¡¯ beloved by the people.¡± ¡°Does she really remember that fondly?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t seem to know. She¡¯s the one who implemented the current low tax rates. She also restricted estate taxes for Northern nobles and abolished toll fees.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it would be a shame to let her legacy go to waste. We could evoke the people¡¯s nostalgia and admiration, boosting loyalty at the same time¡­ if only it weren¡¯t just fertilizer.¡± She seemed genuinely regretful as she said this. ¡°Hmm¡­ Hearing that, it really does seem like a missed opportunity.¡± I felt the same. As someone tasked with developing the North to protect it from the Empire, I knew winning the hearts of the Northerners was crucial. ¡®Isn¡¯t there some way to make the most of this¡­? Let¡¯s see, a solution¡­ there it is.¡¯ After a brief moment of thought, I recalled a marketing example from Earth and, with a spark of inspiration, turned to Mary. ¡°Then how about this?¡± ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°In cases like this, we typically add a narrative or storytelling element to the product to promote it. It¡¯s called going viral.¡± ¡°Viral¡­ what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll draft a more detailed n and exinter. I think we¡¯ll need the Grand Duchess¡¯s permission too.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± For now, I didn¡¯t want to get ahead of myself. Not only was I still cautious about fully trusting Mary, but I also needed Arina¡¯s approval as the Grand Duchess. ¡°Let¡¯s take thepleted detector and this fertilizer outside.¡± Instead, we decided to carry the detector and fertilizer, bothpleted sooner than expected, out for testing. ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Just then, it urred to me that we hadn¡¯t had a proper meal yet. Since the work had wrapped up early, we had some time to spare for a quick meal and break.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, I am hungry!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation as she nodded eagerly at my question. ¡®I feel a bit guilty. I should¡¯ve let her take breaks and provided snacks while she was working.¡¯ Her enthusiastic response made me feel like a ruthless employer, weighed down by an unearned sense of guilt. ¡°Well, I need to eat too. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gulp! The sound of her swallowing her saliva echoed as if she had been waiting for this moment. ¡®What should I cook this time?¡¯ Her eager reaction ignited my culinary instincts. ¡®Thanks to Arad salt, my name¡¯s already famous. Expectations will be high.¡¯ Providing good meals is a fundamental part of worker welfare. I had never seen a well-runpany skimp on that. ¡®I need to prepare a special dish to reward her hard work. What should it be?¡¯ My mind began racing. ¡®Time¡¯s tight, and we can¡¯t prepare anything too borate¡­.¡¯ The dining room and kitchen were located on the second floor of the building. And on the second floor, there was an otherworldly version of a refrigerator that used ice-attribute magic stones. I mentally reviewed the ingredients stored there. ¡®Perfect! This¡¯ll do nicely.¡¯ With the menu decided, I told Mary to wait on the first floor before heading upstairs. Roughly 40 minutester. ¡®What on earth is he making?¡¯ TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 36.2 Roughly 40 minutester. ¡®What on earth is he making?¡¯ Arina found it increasingly difficult to maintain herposure. The delicious aroma, something she had never encountered before, filled the building from earlier on. Arina resisted the urge to run upstairs and see what was being cooked, as she hadn¡¯t been specifically invited up yet. ¡®It¡¯s been quite a while since Ist tasted Arad¡¯s cooking.¡¯ Since eating his stew deep within the Abyss of the Demonic Realm, she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to enjoy his cooking. Of course, she dined daily on exquisite meals prepared by the pce chef using Arad salt, but something always felt missing. That didn¡¯t mean she could just summon Arad and ask him to cook for her.After all, Arad was a noble, outranking even a count, and had far more important matters to attend to than cooking. ¡°All done! Come on up!¡± It was then that Arad¡¯s voice called from the second floor. ¡°Yes!¡± Arina practically bounded up the stairs. ¡°Wow¡­¡± On the table before her was a golden dish, its warm and inviting aroma filling the air. ¡°This smell¡­ it¡¯s absolutely divine.¡± The appearance was stunning, but it was the scent that made her head spin. ¡°Go ahead and eat. I bet this is your first time having it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It looks like a chicken dish¡­¡± Arina¡¯s eyes sparkled as she observed the dish before her. It wasn¡¯t something she had ever seen, even at Haven¡¯s finest restaurants. The golden, crispy-coated chicken was paired with a radish-based dish. ¡°You¡¯re right. Here, have some beer with it.¡± To top it off, Arad ced a beer in front of her. ¡°What is this dish called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called chicken.¡± ¡°Chicken¡­?¡± Was this one of those dishes from the Golden Age? As she stared dreamily at the chicken, Arina realized there were no forks or knives in sight. ¡°Dig in.¡± Arad grabbed a chicken drumstick with his hand and bit into it. It appeared to be a dish eaten with one¡¯s hands.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡®Eating indoors with this kind of rugged vibe¡­¡¯ Feeling oddly amused, she grabbed a drumstick and took a bite. ¡°!!¡± The savory, slightly salty, and mildly spicy vor overwhelmed her senses. And the texture! The exterior was astonishingly crispy, while the interior was tender and juicy to the point of tears. Her pte, which she thought had been refined after Arad salt, was now elevated to an entirely new level. Chomp, chomp, chomp. Before she knew it, one hand held chicken, the other beer, as she ate without pause. ¡®That olddy was right; I¡¯m so d I went undercover. Absolutely the best decision!¡¯ She resolved to report to Arad Company daily, no matter what. *** Meanwhile, outside Arad¡¯s building. ¡°What the heck is that smell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starving¡­¡± ¡°Arad Jin must be cooking. It¡¯s insane, really.¡± The three high-ranking knights, Eote, Carrot, and Sir Rosie¡ªnewly reassigned from enforcers to Frost Knights¡ªhid nearby, enduring their torment. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll have to visit Arad Jin privatelyter.¡± ¡°I heard even Balzac seems to miss Arad Jin¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with him! We must!¡± Their stomachs growled, and drool refused to stop. But as knights, professionals among professionals, they maintained theirposure. *** ¡°Gold and Silver just came out of the building.¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve finished eating.¡± ¡°Lucky them¡­¡± Despite the torturous aroma, they continued their mission with silent hand signals. Gold and Silver were code names for the two individuals they were secretly guarding. Gold referred to Arad Jin, the newly risen Northern noble. Silver was the VIP who had been added to the list just yesterday. ¡°Carrying a massive sack of soil with ease¡­ Isn¡¯t Silver supposed to know magic?¡± ¡°Quite strong, too. Well, even an illegitimate child has noble blood.¡± ¡°Looking closely, doesn¡¯t Silver resemble the former Grand Duke? There¡¯s something about the air around them¡­ kind of like Arina, too.¡± ¡°And the former Grand Duke, he must¡¯ve been something else. When did he¡­ sow such seeds?¡± ¡°The greatest aplishment of the former Grand Duke has to be having two children¡ªthe first in Renslet¡¯s history!¡± ¡°Could this finally break the long-standing jinx of scarce heirs and short lives in the Grand Duchy?¡± A special escort target was added suddenly, bearing a resemnce to the Northern Grand Duke. A woman of childbearing age allowed near Arad, with the Grand Duchess and Isabel¡¯s approval. Human minds tend to arrive at simr conclusions. It seemed that others, besides Arad, had their own wild guesses about Mary¡¯s identity. The only ones oblivious to these suspicions were the masterminds Isabelle and Arina themselves. Completely unaware that the Frost Knights were watching, Arina and Arad carried theirpleted items outside and conversed. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now, sir. Also, that dish called chicken¡ªit was truly amazing.¡± ¡°d you enjoyed it. You¡¯ll be having it more often.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not a particrly hard dish to make.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± ¡°Now wipe your mouth. But wow, you devoured five chickens in one sitting¡­¡± ¡°Ahem! I do eat quite a lot.¡± ¡°Clearly. I¡¯ll prepare more food in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, thank you so much!¡± Even from a distance, the Frost Knights could sense how much closer the two had grown overnight. ¡®So it was a charm strategy, after all?¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t Arad Jin close with the Grand Duchess? Is this even okay?¡¯ ¡®Shh! The Grand Duchess and Isabelle must have their reasons. That¡¯s probably why they assigned Lady Mary here.¡¯ Human thoughts, as always, seemed to align in simr ways. There was no need to resort to mental maniption spells on these knights. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 37.1 Chapter 37. Northern Faith (2) Whether Arina and Arad were aware of how the Frost Knights viewed them or not, they continued their warm conversation. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve really worked hard on your first day. You must be tired, so go rest. Actually, why not take three days off?¡± ¡°Three¡­ three days?! No, that¡¯s not necessary! I can keeping to work!¡± ¡°No, rest is important.¡± ¡°D-Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Wrong? Not at all. This is a reward for your hard work.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is what we call a flexible work arrangement.¡±¡°Flex¡­ what?¡± ¡°Something like that. In any case, go and rest. If your other job gives you trouble for this, let me know. I¡¯ll take it up directly with Her Highness.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your home? Shall I escort you there?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s really fine! I can manage on my own!¡± ¡°Is that so? Security is important, after all. Alright then, off you go.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Um, can I visit thepany even on my days off?¡± ¡°Why would youe to work on your days off? I¡¯m not that kind of tyrant.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°Rest well!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Flexible? Primary job? The Frost Knights¡ªEote, Rosie, and Carrot¡ªlistening from their hidden positions, struggled to make sense of the conversation. They whispered silently among themselves, exchanging confused nces and hand signals. ¡°He¡¯s telling her to rest, but why does she look like she doesn¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ Some of us can¡¯t rest even when we want to.¡± ¡°Is it because she won¡¯t get to eat that chicken again? Was it really that amazing?¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a day off. That can¡¯t be it.¡± ¡°True, especially since Arad salt ismon now.¡± More than anything, Mary¡¯sck of joy at being given a three-day leave left the knights puzzled. ¡°Whatever this flexibility is, getting three days off sounds enviable.¡± ¡°When was thest time we truly rested?¡± ¡°Should we quit being knights and apply to Arad¡¯spany instead?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hold out until this mission ends. Once we¡¯re off emergency duty and get more reinforcements, we might be able to rest in shifts.¡± Still, there wasn¡¯t much need for them to understand. The trio¡¯s mission was singr and clear: ensure the safety of their targets. ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡± ¡°Take care, and great work today.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± And so, with a dazed expression, Mary left after receiving what was, arguably, Arad¡¯s act of kindness. ¡°Sir Rosie, follow and guard Silver. Stay with her until she reaches the Renslet main estate.¡± Eote, the leader of their team, watched Arina walking toward the inner city and gave Rosie his orders. ¡°Should we only guard her up there? What about her on her days off?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Isabelle and Balzac will handle things at the main estate.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± She must definitely be another descendant of the former Grand Duke. Rosie, the youngest of their group, nodded at Eote¡¯s exnation and discreetly followed after Arina. ¡°We¡¯ll continue guarding Gold in secret.¡± The remaining two focused their attention back on Arad and the equipment he had made. A short whileter. The officials and witches emerging from the High Tower marveled endlessly at the detector Arad had created. Then, they cheered again upon hearing about the fertilizer he had introduced. Finally, when they heard the fertilizer¡¯s name, they were astonished. *** There was once a farmer who lived in a small vige in the North, growing rye onnd passed down for generations. The farmer had ten siblings, but six of them died before reaching adulthood. Two passed away before they could even walk, sumbing to illness and the harsh cold. Four others were eaten by monsters and beasts just as they reached adolescence. The farmer¡¯s parents also died when he was on the cusp of adulthood, caught in an avnche while gathering firewood. Though he was the third-born, the farmer became the eldest and head of the household simply by surviving. He worked tirelessly to fulfill his responsibilities, raising the two younger brothers and one younger sister left behind by their parents until they were adults. His efforts bore fruit. His sister grew into a fine woman and married a cksmith in the neighboring vige. His brothers chose independence, setting off to be adventurers. The farmer couldn¡¯t offer them much as they left for the city, except two silver coins each. Ten years passed. The farmer had since marriedte and fathered five children. But his joy ended there. His sister, married in the neighboring vige, died giving birth to her third child. The two brothers who had set off as adventurers hadn¡¯t sent word in over a decade. They were likely dead. The farmer¡¯s unyielding efforts and sacrifices ultimately led to bitter results. Now, at this very moment, the farmer stood staring at his field, murmuring in despair. ¡°Ancestors¡­ is it my turn now?¡± Beside him stood his three surviving children and his heavily pregnant wife. Originally, he had five children, but two hadn¡¯t survived the harsh Northern winters and were buried before they could even be named. ¡°The leaves in the field have all wilted!¡± ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°What do we do now¡­? Dear¡­¡± His children¡¯s cries of hunger and his wife¡¯s anxious voice didn¡¯t register. ¡°¡­¡± All he could do was silently gaze at the dead soil. What now? He had heard that the lord would provide food supplies. But it wouldn¡¯t be free. Thend would have to be coteral. Even with hisck of education, he understood too well what that meant. Then, the sound of a broomstick broke the silence. A witch was flying through the vige sky, something rarely seen. Had it not been for this disaster, the farmer might never have encountered such a being in his lifetime. ¡®They say the spirits suddenly went berserk, causing all of this.¡¯ ording to rumors, an evil person had incited the spirits, and their rampage was rapidly draining thend of its vitality. The witches had supposedlye down from the High Tower to stop the rampaging spirits. Crrrrrkkk¡­ But seeing the witch only made the farmer clench his teeth in anger. ¡®Those witches¡­!¡¯ He didn¡¯t believe the rumors. Not when another whisper had been spreading through the vige. ¡®The farm is managed directly by the High Tower witches! It¡¯s be far more fertile!¡¯ Rage boiled within him. Chapter 38.1 Chapter 38. Northern Faith (3) The North had long worshipped its ancestral spirits. Exactly when this indigenous faith began was unclear. In the distant past, when Northerners were barbarian druids, they worshipped ancestral spirits alongside the forces of nature. It was thought that this practice might have evolved from reverence for the naturalists of the Golden Age, the ancient forebears of the druids. Even when the Northerners split from the druids and abandoned their corrupted faith in the White Serpent, they held onto their ancestral spirit worship. This belief silently but firmly took root in the hearts of the Northern people, like an ancient tree. Through the fanatical Holy Era, the self-destructive Dark Era, the brutal Age of Barbarism, and into today¡¯s Silver Era, this indigenous faith endured. However, the faith of the North had a peculiarity: it did not manifest divine power.From the priests of the Papal State of the United Kingdom, who wielded holy power since the Holy Era, to the Imperial Church clergy¡ªnow regarded as heretics¡ªthey all employed divine power. Even in the civilizations of the Southern and Eastern continents, holy power was manifested through various faiths. And it wasn¡¯t limited to humans. Orc shamans and druid priests, who worshipped the White Serpent, also used divine power. This suggested that divine power was merely a form of magic, one that transformed faith and belief into mana. Yet, strangely, Northern ancestral worship did not produce this divine power. Even so, the Northerners stubbornly continued to worship their ancestors. They prayed for bountiful harvests and fortune during household rituals. Before battles or hunts, they prayed to their ancestors in their hearts. They did all this without divine power, blessings, or any tangible reward. Because of this, the Empire scornfully regarded the Northerners as a people abandoned by the gods. Even orcs and other barbarian tribes looked down on the Northerners. Yet the inherently defiant North clung to its faith in ancestral spirits. ¡°It¡¯s just ack of fervent belief.¡± And I had a pretty good idea why the Northern faith failed to manifest divine power. ¡°The Northern faith is too scattered. There¡¯s no cohesive doctrine to unify it.¡± The Northerners¡¯ faith was profound, but the issuey in its direction. The concept of household-specific ancestral spirits caused their belief to diverge in depth and focus. To manifest divine power, a unified doctrine¡ªlike the Imperial Church or the Papal State¡ªor a singr idol, like the White Serpent, was necessary. But the Northcked such unification. Now, however, this aimless faith wasing to an end. At this moment, the scattered faith of the North was converging into one focus. ¡°Let us all pray together! To the revered ancestors of Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± As I rode through Northern viges in Arad Company¡¯s yellow-painted carriage, I saw vigers gathering to pray everywhere I went. ¡°To think a religion would arise because of fertilizer¡­ This ce takes the butterfly effect to a whole new level.¡± Initially, I just wanted to maximize the utility of this otherworldly chemical fertilizer. Since it was already made, I figured some PR wouldn¡¯t hurt. Then the nickname of thete Grand Duchess Mary entered the equation, and the scale grew far beyond my expectations. The ripple effects were so overwhelming that even I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°What is happening? This is terrifying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief the High Tower is cooperating. Of course, they have no reason to oppose the creation of a new religion.¡± Currently, officials from the High Tower were diligentlypiling Northern myths, legends, and superstitions to craft the doctrines of the Renslet Church. If things progressed as nned, the North might see priests wielding divine power within a decade. *** ¡°That spot seems good. Ask the vige chief to gather the residents.¡± After making a full round of one of the few viges in the North capable of growing wheat, I ordered my entourage to stop the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s distribute it here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Stop the carriage!¡± ¡°Unload the Blessing of Mary!¡± Four carriages hade to this vige. Three were loaded with fertilizer, while the fourth carried supplies for the High Tower knights disguised as Arad Company staff and myself. ¡°Arad¡¯s golden carriages are finally making their mark.¡± Sir Eote, the senior knight disguised as an employee, remarked as he helped unload the fertilizer sacks. ¡°Golden carriages? It¡¯s just yellow paint,¡± I replied with a chuckle. Eote and I now addressed each other formally. After all, I was the head of a merchantpany and a noble above the rank of count. ¡°Boss? You should speak informally to me.¡± ¡°Ah, right. My mistake. I haven¡¯t been a formal noble for long.¡± For now, in our roles as merchant and employee, I needed to address him informally. ¡°By the way, are you done making actual golden carriages?¡± ¡°The maintenance costs are too high. Instead of making one, I could operate twenty regr carriages. It was only worth it because of the special circumstances in the Demonic Realm.¡± ¡°So it wasn¡¯t cost-effective.¡± ¡°Exactly. Even with food selling at ten to twenty times the price, the maintenance wasn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a shame you retired it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t scrap it, just left it in the High Tower for disy. The witches study it like a giant magic tome, so in a way, it¡¯s the world¡¯srgest spellbook.¡± Knowing the witches¡¯ tendencies, I turned the golden carriage into an implicit teaching aid. It would provide them with foundational knowledge for future knowledge transfer, all under strict security. Only authorized witches could ess it, thanks to a barrier created with the Archwitch. ¡°When weunch anotherrge-scale expedition to the Demonic Realm, we might need it again.¡± ¡°By then, I¡¯ll make an even better one.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Eote and I exchanged casual remarks as we unloaded the fertilizer. Around us, knights and elite soldiers from the High Tower continued unloading sacks. ¡°By the way, where are the other two?¡± ¡°You mean Sir Rosie and Sir Carrot?¡± ¡°They were with us at the start but seem to have disappeared.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably at the lord¡¯s castle by now.¡± ¡°The lord¡¯s castle? Ah¡­ I see.¡± Eote¡¯s cryptic response made me nod slowly. It seemed likely this area would soon be a direct territory of the Grand Duchy. After setting up all the fertilizer sacks, I nced around and muttered. ¡°This is the first distribution of Mary¡¯s Blessing. It¡¯s a shame Mary isn¡¯t here.¡± Vigers, half-disorganized, began gathering around the carriages at the chief¡¯s instruction. ¡°Well¡­ it couldn¡¯t be helped, could it?¡± Eote shrugged upon hearing myment. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell Mary how delighted everyone was when I return to the High Tower.¡± ¡°She¡¯d appreciate that.¡± ¡°Illegitimate or not, status is status.¡± Both Eote and I silently agreed on why Mary hadn¡¯t apanied us. ¡°My lord¡­ the vigers are all here,¡± the vige chief said politely. Judging by his attitude, he didn¡¯t realize that I, the merchant, was a count-level noble. To him, I was just a moderately important person sent by the High Tower to distribute aid. ¡°Good.¡± Hearing the chief¡¯s report, I climbed onto a makeshift tform made of stacked boxes. Tuk-tuk-tuk. I tapped a magic tool shaped like a megaphone and brought it to my mouth. The device, enchanted with sound amplification magic, carried my voice far and wide. ¡°Praise the revered ancestors of Renslet.¡± My voice, amplified as though spoken from right next to them, reached even the farthest vigers. ¡°!!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°What a voice!¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 38.2 ¡°Oh my!¡± ¡°What a voice!¡± The vigers¡¯ eyes widened in astonishment at the use of the megaphone, something they had never seen before. Those standing nearby were so startled that a few stumbled and sat down on the spot. Like a herald or a missionary from a religious order, I began delivering the speech I had meticulously prepared. [The noble andpassionate Grand Duchess, Arina Rune Renslet, has had her prayers answered! Of course, the prayers of you, who joined her in prayer, also yed a significant role!] By now, simr speeches were likely being delivered by officials and enforcers in other viges across the North. [Do you remember her? The former Grand Duchess, who has now be part of the snowfields. The one lovingly known as Mary, the mother of Lady Arina.] Thanks to the MAX-level skill I possessed, Eloquence, the vigers listened to my words as if entranced. ¡°Mary? Does he mean Grand Duchess Maryna?¡±¡°Oh¡­ thete Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°She was the mother of the North.¡± The mention of the former Grand Duchess¡¯s name stirred nostalgic emotions in the vigers. [She has heard our desperate prayers and answered them.] Recently, I hade to realize that in the North, Arina¡¯s mother was more beloved than the former Grand Duke Baikal. While Baikal ruled the North with reverence and charisma, Maryna governed with love andpassion. The current low tax rates were her work. She had also been the first to provide standard-issue weapons and armor to even the lowest-ranking soldiers. Policies offering monthly provisions and stipends to injured veterans began during her time as well. [Indeed! What you see before you is the blessing, the grace, and the miracle brought about by the prayers of the Grand Duchess and her people!] The speech resonated powerfully with the crowd. When deciding on the name for the fertilizer, I had debated using ¡°Mary,¡± but now Ipletely understood why it would have been a waste to name it anything else. [Now, under the name of Renslet, the North, too, can create miracles imbued with divine power! All thanks to the prayers of the Grand Duchess and our people!] Although the vigers had yet to see this miracle with their own eyes, ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± They cried out in tears, chanting Renslet¡¯s name over and over like fervent believers. Simr scenes unfolded not only in this vige but in others throughout the North. The deeper people sink into despair, the more they turn to superstition and religion. This applies to both the educated and the uneducated. It is a primal response, stemming not from intellect but from the instinctive fear of the unknown. The farmer, driven by desperation, joined the daily morning prayers at the vige square alongside the other vigers. His pregnant wife and their growing children also participated in the prayers. With the rye fields utterly ruined, there was nothing else they could do. Prayer was their only option. How long had they been praying? One day, yellow-painted carriages from the High Tower arrived at the vige. An official stepped out confidently and dered, in a loud voice, that the prayers of the Grand Duchess and the people had been answered. They had received a blessing to revive thend. The blessing was called ¡°Mary¡¯s Blessing,¡± named after thete Grand Duchess Maryna, the Grand Duchess¡¯s mother. ¡°Fertilizer?¡± At first, the farmer tilted his head at the thought. But he quickly mped his hand over his mouth and dismissed the idea. ¡°What was I thinking¡­ Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± Chanting the name of Renslet to refocus his faith was an instinctive afterthought. The farmer, along with his family, lugged therge sacks distributed from the so-called golden carriage¡ªthough it looked yellow¡ªto their home. The sacks bore an illustration of a golden carriage, beneath which an elegant script was written. When the farmer asked someone who could read, they said the name was ¡°Arad Company.¡± ¡°Arad Company¡­ is that the same Arad from the salt?¡± Though illiterate, the farmer knew the name Arad. It was the salt that had brightened the tables of poor farmers, and he held a great deal of gratitude for it. But he didn¡¯t dwell on the name. For now, restarting his halted farming was his priority. ¡°This is¡­ Mary¡¯s Blessing?¡± Opening the sack at home, the farmer found the dark brown powderbeled as Mary¡¯s Blessing. ¡°They even gave us wheat seeds! Thank you, noble andpassionate Grand Duchess!¡± Along with the fertilizer was a pouch containing wheat seeds. ¡°This smells wonderful, dear.¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t smell like regr manure.¡± Mary¡¯s Blessing exuded a rich, earthy aroma, convincing the farmer that it wasn¡¯t just fertilizer but truly a blessing from Renslet. What kind of manure smelled this good? ¡°Let¡¯s plow the field immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± ¡°You should rest at home. You haven¡¯t been eating welltely.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! We¡¯ll help Dad!¡± The farmer left his pregnant wife at home and went to the fields with his children, who eagerly helped with the work. Though their small hands were slow and clumsy, their effort was far better than none. ¡°How long has it been since Ist farmed?¡± Despite the physical strain, the farmer felt joy and peace in his heart. After plowing the field, he sowed the wheat seeds and spread Mary¡¯s Blessing over them. Then he covered the seeds with soil and watered them with water drawn by his children. ording to the official at the square, tests conducted by the High Tower had shown this method to yield the best results. ¡°Will it really grow well? The nting season has long passed¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Doubt lingered in the farmer¡¯s heart as he finished. Mary¡¯s Blessing was said to elerate growth significantly and produce an abundant harvest. But he had yet to witness this with his own eyes. It wasn¡¯t so much faith as desperation that drove him to act. And so, a day passed. Then two. And then a week. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The farmer¡¯s family stared at the field in awe and disbelief, tears welling in their eyes. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Dear, we¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± Not only had the seeds sprouted in record time, but the field was now covered with lush green wheat, already knee-high. Within a week, the farmer could no longer deny it. Mary¡¯s Blessing was indeed a sacred miracle. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 39.1 Chapter 39. Northern Faith (4) Deep within the outer walls of the High Tower. Screams echoed through the dimly lit underground chamber. ¡°AAAAAAHHHH!¡± ¡°KYAAAAAHHH!¡± This ce, which had been rtively quiet for some time, was once again filled with familiar cries of agony. Forty-one adult men and women were being interrogated there. Among them were six lords who directly participated in the plot and thirty-five others¡ªmerchants, officials, knights, and adventurers¡ªwho were indirectly involved. All were implicated in the recent loss of soil fertility and the instation of the obelisks.¡°AAAAHHH! Please¡­ just kill me¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°I TOLD YOU EVERYTHING! EVERYTHING!¡± Yet, the method of interrogation was unusual. Forty-one chairs were arranged neatly in the basement, each upied by a naked prisoner. Beneath each chair, a sinister purple magic circle zed ominously. That was the extent of the ¡°torture.¡± Even so, blood poured relentlessly from their eyes, ears, noses, mouths, and other orifices. ¡°Just a bit more, alright? You never know, there might still be something left to say,¡± cooed a witch with a mocking smile. Each of these violet magic circles was powered by three to four witches from the High Tower, pouring their mana into the spells. ¡°Utterly foolish. This is why even wrongdoing requires some intelligence,¡± said a figure observing the scene. The one overseeing this gruesome spectacle was none other than Isabelle, the Archwitch of Spring. She managed the affairs of the High Tower and served as the head maid to Grand Duchess Arina Rune Renslet. ¡°What could have possessed them to nt those obelisks on their ownnds?¡± Isabelle sat on a tform, dressed in her usual in elderly attire. However, her demeanor was icy, her gaze sharp, and her usual warmth nowhere to be found. Had Arad seen her in this moment, he might not have recognized her. ¡°At first, it seemed so obvious that I suspected a trap. But no, they openly extorted their tenants through usury,¡± she muttered, her voice cold and detached. ¡°AAAAHHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHHH¡­¡± The prisoners¡¯ screams wove a macabre symphony with Isabelle¡¯s musings. ¡°Or perhaps they didn¡¯t even think they needed to hide it. Were they expecting a massive famine and rebellion to engulf the North?¡± Isabelle¡¯s expression remained bored as she listened to the wails. Six masksy discarded beside her chair, the ones used by the traitors during their secret meetings. After some time. One of the witches participating in the torture approached Isabelle. ¡°Lady Isabelle, we¡¯ve learned everything.¡± Hearing this, Isabelle opened her previously closed eyes and nodded. ¡°It was the Empire, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. Apparently, the leader of Sigma, Astra, came in person this time.¡± ¡°Utterly audacious,¡± Isabelle replied with a sharp click of her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s infuriating!¡± the witch added. ¡°They know perfectly well that neither we nor they can afford a full-scale war, so they pull stunts like this,¡± Isabelle remarked, her gaze falling on the bloodied testimonies before her. ¡°And the motive for the rebellion?¡± ¡°As expected, dissatisfaction with the High Tower¡¯s strict limits on estate taxes and interference in local governance. They alsomented that their children studying in the Empire weren¡¯t treated as proper nobles.¡± ¡°Fools. Did they really think the Imperial nobility would respect them if they were more extravagant?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Isabelle let out a derisive chuckle. No amount of extravagance would change the Imperial perspective. To the Empire, a poor Northerner was a filthy barbarian, while a wealthy Northerner was merely a barbarian with riches to plunder. ¡°What do we do with them?¡± The witches assisting in the torture turned to Isabelle for guidance. ¡°First, let me thank you all. You¡¯ve been immensely helpful, even following my instructions without question. Truly admirable.¡± ¡°Hehe, well, we rarely get opportunities to use ck magic, so we were eager to help!¡± ¡°I thought as much,¡± Isabelle replied, her tone unusually light, bringing a brief warmth to the grim setting. ¡°In any case, I believe we¡¯ve caught all the rats in the North, and perhaps even those within the High Tower.¡± Isabelle stood, carefully lifting the hem of her dress to avoid letting it touch the bloodstained floor. ¡°Inform the knights outside to execute all forty-one of them.¡± ¡°And their families?¡± ¡°For nobles, demotion tomoners will suffice. Their descendants will be barred from holding major positions for three generations. The Frost Knights are already handling this, so there¡¯s no need for further intervention.¡± ¡°Wh-what? Even for treason, is that really enough punishment?¡± ¡°Miss¡­ no, it¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s decree.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°If we shed any more blood, the knights and officials of the High Tower might get tangled in the retribution.¡± The witches seemed conflicted, their expressions tinged with confusion. The North was known for its harsh motto: Twofold mercy, tenfold vengeance. But this response to treason seemed unusually lenient. ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t thest rebellion end simrly?¡± ¡°Back then, it was mostlymoners involved, so I thought that was why¡­ but this feels the same.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel very Northern!¡± Isabelle responded to their murmurs with a sly smile. ¡°I feel the same way.¡± ¡°Revenge only begets more revenge. And I cannot ignore my own failures that led to their discontent.¡± Arina¡¯s words, spoken before Isabelle descended into the depths, floated back to her mind. ¡°Where is Her Highness now?¡± Isabelle asked, suddenly curious. ¡°She¡¯s at the training grounds,¡± replied one of the maids stationed at the basement entrance. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± As the Archwitch of Spring and head maid departed, the prisoners¡¯ voices trailed after her. ¡°Th-thank¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ for granting us death¡­¡± ¡°Most of all¡­ thank you for sparing our innocent families¡­¡± Isabelle paused briefly, her tone icy as she replied, ¡°Thank Her Highness, not me.¡± With that, she exited the torture chamber. ¡°Renslet¡­ Rune Renslet¡­¡± ¡°Renslet¡­ Rune Renslet¡­¡± The eerie echoes of praise for the Grand Duchess¡¯s mercy reverberated hauntingly through the underground. *** Meanwhile, Arina. Recently, Arina¡¯s life had been akin to a roller coaster¡ªa whirlwind of events, a tumultuous mix of betrayal, despair, and triumph. Now, as the storm settled, ¡°The sky is so blue.¡± She felt a peace and satisfaction that few could ever dream of. The betrayal of trusted vassals had scarred her deeply, but a new bond with Arad hade to soothe those wounds. ¡°Arad¡­ Arad¡­¡± Arina silently repeated the name of the man who had saved both herself and the North, granting them the peace they now enjoyed. Chapter 39.2 ¡°Arad¡­ Arad¡­¡± Arina silently repeated the name of the man who had saved both herself and the North, granting them the peace they now enjoyed. Perhaps he truly was an apostle sent by the revered ancestors of Renslet. ¡°Why am I thinking about this? My focus must be slipping.¡± Breaking out of her thoughts of Arad, Arina wiped her sweat with one of the linen towels provided in the training grounds and lowered her sword. ¡°¡­¡± She closed her eyes, cing both hands over her lower abdomen where her core resided. Not long ago, that space had been empty, but now she could feel a newly formed mana core. Though it was small, no bigger than a grain of millet, and its roots were thin and fragile, its presence brought her immense satisfaction.Compared to her previous core, this one was like a child taking its first steps¡ªunderdeveloped and growing slowly. Still, she couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that spread across her face. The aura, shape, and rity of this mana core were on an entirely different level from her previous one. ¡°Arad.¡± She realized this, too, was thanks to him. Who was he, really? What drove him to help her and the North so devotedly? With his talents and skills, he could easily obtain a noble title equivalent to a court count in the Empire. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She shuddered at the thought of a North without Arad, as though recalling a terrible nightmare. ¡°Whew!¡± To shake off her distracting thoughts, Arina raised her sword again and focused her mana into the de. Ssshhhrrr. A white aura began to envelop the de. ¡°My mana¡¯s color changed after my core was rebuilt.¡± Arina gazed absently at the snowy-white aura, its hue reminiscent of Mary¡¯s hair. Her old mana and aura had been sapphire blue, but now they were as pure and bright as freshly fallen snow. ¡°Miss, are you finished with your training?¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice broke through Arina¡¯s focus. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I think I¡¯ll stop here for today,¡± Arina said, hastily withdrawing her mana. The change in the Grand Duchess¡¯s mana and aura colors was a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few in the High Tower. There was no reason to reveal it unnecessarily. ¡°I¡¯ll instruct the maids to prepare bathwater,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°Please do. And¡­ has it ended?¡± Arina asked cautiously, ncing at Isabelle¡¯s robes. This time, Isabelle had taken care to keep her clothes pristine, but the faint scent of blood still lingered. ¡°Yes. They revealed nothing beyond what we learned in the initial interrogation.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Naturally, Arina herself had been present during the first interrogation of the traitors. She had listened to their raw, unfiltered resentment¡ªwords from those who had lost everything. ¡°If this was the n, why didn¡¯t you just rule alone?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve sent enforcers time and again to strip us of our dignity as lords!¡± ¡°How can we feed, clothe, and train our soldiers on a 20% estate tax?! And what about me? My family?!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that you interfered with taxes; you meddled with tolls too! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Tell me, Grand Duchess, are we nobles? Are we blue blood at all?!¡± ¡°I was afraid¡­ afraid that my children, my grandchildren, studying in the Empire, would endure the same humiliations I did!¡± ¡°Grand Duchess of the North! I¡­ we¡­ we resent you deeply!¡± Arina understood their grievances, but she could never respect them. After that first day, she refrained from participating in the interrogations.N?v(el)B\\jnn Instead, she took to the training grounds, wielding her sword to calm her turbulent emotions. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The memory cast a heavy silence over Arina and Isabelle. ¡°Ah, that reminds me! The preliminary draft for the doctrines of the Church of Renslet has beenpleted,¡± Isabelle said, breaking the somber mood and steering the conversation in a new direction. ¡°Oh, already? Let me see it.¡± Thankfully, Arina showed interest, prompting Isabelle to gesture to one of the maids. A waiting maid quietly approached and handed over the neatlypiled manuscript. ¡°To think, after all the efforts to establish a unified religion in the North, it came about so easily¡­ it feels almost anticlimactic,¡± Arina said with a faint, wistful smile as she epted the book. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, mydy, and the legacy of the ancestors of Renslet,¡± Isabelle replied. ¡°Me? No¡­ this is also because of Arad¡­ all thanks to him.¡± ¡°Even if Sir Arad yed a major role, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the groundwork we¡¯veid. You should take pride in that, mydy.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. If nothing else, the chants of Renslet! Rune Renslet! could count as preparation.¡± Though she spoke with a hint of self-deprecation, Arina¡¯s expression softened. She didn¡¯t mind Isabelle¡¯s words¡ªthey were oddlyforting. In truth, the North¡¯s leadership had, for generations, grasped the secret of religions and divine power to some degree. Efforts to establish a unified religion had been ongoing since the time of Arina¡¯s grandfather. But it never worked. Telling the defiant Northerners, armed with their ancestral pride, to abandon their household gods was akin to saying, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re special?¡± That all changed with the advent of Mary¡¯s Blessing, bolstered by Arad¡¯s PR¡ªor viral marketing, whatever it was called. As she walked to the bath, Arina read the revised doctrines of the Church of Renslet. Though such behavior was technically improper for a ruler, she paid it no mind. Bncing her dual roles and rigorous training left her constantly short on time. ¡°What¡¯s this? Three strange principles at the very front?¡± Pausing, she pointed to the seemingly out-of-ce doctrines. ¡°Sir Arad included those,¡± Isabelle exined. ¡°Arad did?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± Though they seemed odd, Arina trusted that Arad had his reasons. ¡°What¡¯s Arad doing now?¡± ¡°Since returning from the trade route, he¡¯s been in the greenhouse farm all day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After her bath, Arina decided to visit him immediately. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go as herself, but as Mary. These days, she found it morefortable and enjoyable to approach Arad in her alternate identity. Being Mary allowed her to see more of his true thoughts and actions up close. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 40.1 Chapter 40. Northern Faith (5) ¡°Fantasy worlds are really something. Just a bit of fertilizer, and this happens.¡± The Northern magical fertilizer¡ªno, the sacred Mary¡¯s Blessing¡ªhad shown its miraculous effects in less than a week. From the rapid growth of crops to their exceptional health, every aspect surpassed imagination. ¡°Especially the potatoes. With this fertilizer, it¡¯s possible to grow potatoes in most of the North.¡± Mary¡¯s Blessing shone brightest in addressing the North¡¯s most persistent issue: the cold. Potatoes, in particr, stood out. Even in regions previously too cold to cultivate them, they now grew sessfully. The yields and growth speed weren¡¯t as high as in milder areas, but the mere possibility of cultivation where none existed before was groundbreaking. ¡°Get to digging over there!¡±¡°Load those sacks onto the carriages!¡± ¡°Womenfolk, help the witches mix the blessing over there!¡± The air buzzed with the sound of livelybor. At the High Tower¡¯s greenhouse farm, hundreds of carefully selected residents and adventurers toiled away, shoveling fertile ck soil. The soil was transported to an adjacent processing area where it was refined into fertilizer. Every witch in the High Tower was involved in this task, along with officials, adventurers, and even local women eager to earn a side ie. Their daily wage? A sack of Mary¡¯s Blessing. Demand had skyrocketed, and the fertilizer had be so valuable it was nearly impossible to buy with money alone. The bustling scene, filled with shouts and the scent of sweat, was strangely satisfying to watch. Using ¡°site supervision¡± as an excuse, I often wandered around the area despite having little to do. It reminded me of the businesses I managed back on Earth and gave me a sense of nostalgia for home. And no one found it odd that the developer of the fertilizer spent so much time here. ¡°So, the obelisk stays after all.¡± As I strolled through the greenhouse farm, my eyes caught sight of a white obelisk, and I stopped in front of it. ¡°This obelisk resembles the twenty-six ck obelisks found elsewhere. They bore the Imperial Tower¡¯s runes, confirming this was the Empire¡¯s doing. Expected, but still frustrating.¡± My thoughts turned to the culprits behind this recent crisis. ¡°A good number of Northern nobles sided with the Empire. Their justification? Discontent with the High Tower¡¯s tight control over estate and toll taxes. Fools. Those policies are the reason thisnd can still sustain itself.¡± The Empire¡¯s plot to manipte Northern nobles into rebellion had inadvertently presented the Frost Knights with a chance to prove their loyalty after Doyle¡¯s betrayal. Like rabid dogs, the Frost Knights had relentlessly pursued and dismantled the holdings of lords who had obelisks on theirnds. ¡°At this rate, industrial espionage won¡¯t be a concern much longer.¡± This also meant the North was nearing the day when it could establish factories and magical engineering academies. The prospect was exhrating, but it also brought to mind the original timeline¡ªspecifically, the Great Northern Famine that wiped out a third of the North¡¯s poption. ¡°Could the famine in the original timeline also have been the Empire¡¯s doing? If that¡¯s true¡­ they¡¯re beyond reprehensible.¡± Though my suspicion was only a theory, I was already 70% convinced the Empire had orchestrated the famine. In the original story, they would have upied the High Tower¡¯s greenhouse farm, likely using the witches¡¯ obelisks to unleash devastating consequences¡ªthe famine¡¯s horrifying results spoke for themselves. If the Empire wanted to weaken the rebellious and resourceful Northerners, starving them into submission would have been the perfect tactic. ¡°Boss, there you are!¡± Lost in thought, I was startled by Mary¡¯s voice. I hadn¡¯t noticed her approach. She wore a bright smile, seemingly in high spirits. ¡°Mary, feeling motivated toe to work today?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m always grateful for your consideration.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Very grateful, I¡¯m sure.¡± Mary had taken to our flexible work system like a fish to water, to the point that her sudden disappearances and reappearances were now treated as routine. In truth, it felt like the boss was being manipted by an employee. ¡°I have to treat my staff like royalty¡­ though in her case, that¡¯s not far off.¡± Despite being an illegitimate child, Mary carried the blue blood of the Grand Duchy and had the potential to be a future Archwitch. ¡°Without you, Boss, the North might truly have copsed.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s thising from?¡± ¡°What do you mean? From Arad Salt to the detector, to Mary¡¯s Blessing¡ªnone of it was ¡®sudden.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s not quite what I meant, but¡­ fine, if you insist. It¡¯s mostly luck.¡± Mary¡¯s cheerful demeanor was infectious, and I found myself smiling as well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But, Boss,¡± she began, tilting her head. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If we keep extracting this ck soil, won¡¯t it eventually run out?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± I replied with a chuckle. ¡°This ck soil extends deep into the earth.¡± ¡°But it must have limits.¡± ¡°See those old obelisks from the greenhouse? Why do you think we left them untouched even after this crisis ended?¡± I gestured toward the obelisks, exining further. ¡°Instead of removing them, I modified their runes and spell arrays. Now, instead of raising the temperature, they draw fertility and magical energy exclusively from the Eternal Permafrost beyond the Great Wall.¡± The greenhouse farm had been transformed. The mana previously used to heat the area was redirected into enriching the soil, while the modified arrays summoned both vitality and mana from the permafrost. ¡°If the soil ever depletes, we can just add any regr dirt. Within five years, it¡¯ll transform into the same ck soil.¡± In essence, the farm had be a near-permanent resource reservoir. ¡°¡­!¡± Understanding dawned on Mary, and her face lit up. ¡°That means¡­ Renslet will never have to worry about food again! No more relying on the Empire for imports!¡± Her joy was palpable, as if Renslet¡¯s bright future was a personal triumph. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 41.2 ¡°Couldn¡¯t we simply fulfill that purpose for him?¡± ¡°If that were possible, he would already be operating within the Empire, not the North. Moreover¡­ it¡¯s possible that he harbors resentment toward the Empire.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ricard¡¯s conjecture was quite reasonable. Arad¡¯s continued presence in the barren and uninviting North likely stemmed from one of two reasons: He had a goal that could only be achieved with the North¡¯s cooperation, or he bore a grudge against the Empire for some unknown reason. ¡°Find a way to establish contact with him, whatever it takes.¡± Canbraman desired Arad Jin just as much as he coveted the North. ¡°As youmand. However, if he ultimately refuses, what should we do?¡±¡°If we cannot have him, it is better to destroy him. Can it be done?¡± ¡°It would take effort, but it is feasible even now.¡± The one thing Canbraman feared more than failure to secure Arad Jin was Arad joining forces with Renslet to obstruct the Empire¡¯s ns. ¡°Um¡­ Your Highness?¡± It was then that Karaso hesitantly spoke, addressing the Crown Prince, who had just decided on their course of action regarding Arad. ¡°Duke Yulcanes has taken a keen interest in Arad Jin.¡± At Karaso¡¯s suggestion to consult the Tower Master before deciding Arad¡¯s fate, Canbraman nodded without showing any sign of displeasure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Of course, it would be strange if he weren¡¯t interested.¡± After all, Yulcanes, the continent¡¯s sole 8th-circle archmage, had every reason to be intrigued. What irked Canbraman, however, was that Yulcanes had conveyed his opinion through the Chancellor rather than presenting it in person. Still, Canbraman understood. Yulcanes was always engrossed in research and had been particrly bothered during the recent crafting of the ck Monument. ¡®I¡¯ll need to seek Duke Yulcanes¡¯s counsel regarding Arad Jin¡¯s recruitment.¡¯ As this thought crossed his mind, Canbraman prepared to continue the meeting. ¡°Your Highness! Archbishop Teresia urgently requests an audience!¡± The voice of a pce guard at the entrance resounded through the chamber. ¡°Tsk¡­ It must be about the Renslet Church in the North. Let her in.¡± Annoyed but unsurprised by this unwee visitor, Canbraman could only click his tongue. *** The grand opening of the Arad Company, formally named the Arad Trading Company, was underway. Originally scheduled for a month earlier, the event had been dyed due to a series of unexpected incidents. At first, Arad considered forgoing the ceremony entirely, but at the insistence of those around him, he eventually decided to hold a modest celebration. ¡°I look forward to working with you, Sir Arad.¡± ¡°Let me know if you ever need magical or alchemical materials, President Jin.¡± ¡°If anyone causes trouble, just call for me. I¡¯ll execute them on the spot with my authority as an Enforcer.¡± The attendees of the opening ceremony were all distinguished figures. From Haita, the Chief Administrator, to Isabelle, the Grand Witch, and Sir Balzac, the Frost de. ¡°This is the dish called chicken?!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Incredible! Truly incredible!¡± ¡°Coming to this event was the best decision ever!¡± Also present were Sir Eote, Sir Carrot, and Sir Rosie, knights of the Frost Fangs currently off duty in their rotation. ¡°Ahem! Though it¡¯s a bted opening, congrattions, Pr¡ªuh¡­ Sir Arad.¡± Most notably, the asion was graced by duchess Arina, the highest-ranking and most revered figure in the North. ¡°Is there¡­ Perhaps something you need? A¡ªa wish, perhaps¡­?¡± She asked if there was anything I required. ¡°I am already more than satisfied, Your Highness. Should I need anything, I will bring it to your attention in due time.¡± Knowing well that making excessive requests at every meeting would not bode well, I offered a polite but firm response. A businessman must always discern whether such questions are merely formalities or genuine offers. ¡°I see¡­ Very well.¡± For some reason, the duchess seemed slightly disheartened by my answer. Honestly, though, I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on her reaction. ¡®Where is Mary? How could she note on a day like this? That¡¯s too much.¡¯ Her absence left an uncharacteristic void. Mary, employee number one of the Arad Company, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your Highness, is there an issue with Lady Mary?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Mary?¡± ¡°While I understand she has her own duties, it seems inappropriate for her to miss such an asion.¡± ¡°Well¡­ You see¡­¡± I ended up directly expressing my dissatisfaction to the duchess. It was, in hindsight, an utterly reckless move. After all, I had just confronted Arina Rune Renslet, the duchess of the North, the sovereign of thisnd. Yet, I had my reasons. Though my behavior bordered on insubordination, I believed my contributions thus far justified my words. ¡°Well¡­ You see¡­¡± As expected, she didn¡¯t scold me but instead looked flustered. ¡°Ohohohoho! Apologies, Sir Arad.¡± At that moment, however, a reply came not from Arina but from the side. ¡°Ahem! Lady Mary has been dealing with personal matters ofte.¡± ¡°Indeed! I shall personally ensure she attendster this afternoon.¡± It was Isabelle, Haita, and Sir Balzac who interjected. Their immediate reactions to Mary¡¯s absence only confirmed my growing suspicions about her background. ¡°What, exactly, has she been dealing with?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a personal matter, so it¡¯s difficult to borate. In any case, I¡¯ll make sure she shows upter today.¡± Since they framed it as a personal matter, it was likely rted to her status¡ªor possibly her biological family. ¡°Hmm¡­ Very well.¡± No matter how important Mary was to me as an employee, antagonizing the Frost Fangs, the Witch¡¯s Circle, or the duchess¡¯s household was not an option. With a begrudging nod, I epted theirpromise. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 42.1 ¡°Well¡­ for the opening ceremony of an official tradingpany, this is rather modest. If you wish, I could have it hosted in the capital, with far more grandeur and spectacle¡­¡± Once the trio of Isabelle, Haita, and Balzac had sessfully diverted attention from the topic of Mary, Arina shifted the conversation somewhat awkwardly to the size and venue of the opening ceremony. ¡°You insisted on keeping it small, so I let it slide. But you must remember, as an officialpany, you also represent the face of Renslet.¡± Indeed, for apany with such a name, influence, and achievements, the opening was remarkably humble. The venue was simply the interior of the Arad Company¡¯s building. Despite the duchess¡¯s attendance, there was no grand banquet. Only a modest buffet, staffed by chefs, servants, and maids provided by the duchy¡¯s main castle. Of course, the dishes were outstanding, thanks to my base sauces, brining, and recipes, which elevated the vors beyond expectation. ¡°I understand, Your Highness. I assure you, I will never bring shame to Your Highness or to Renslet¡¯s name.¡± I bowed my head with the proper etiquette in response to her advice.¡°¡­¡± Arina, however, looked at me silently, her expression suggesting dissatisfaction with my overly formal reaction. ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Seeing her reaction, rm bells red in my mind. For a businessman, the third dumbest thing to do is pick a fight with the government. The second is alienating the citizens and consumers. And the absolute dumbest? Taking on both at the same time. ¡°I had my reasons for keeping the opening ceremony modest,¡± I hurried to exin, even if my reasoning might sound like a predictable excuse. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°First, a smaller event ensures greater safety and security. The Arad Company is currently under heavy surveince and scrutiny from the Empire.¡± ¡°And the second?¡± ¡°Second, budget constraints. Between crafting detection devices and distributing Mary¡¯s Blessing to the people for free, most of the gold I received along with my title was spent.¡± ¡°I could have provided funds for the ceremony.¡± ¡°But Your Highness, aren¡¯t your finances already stretched? I am well aware of the personal funds you secretly provided for the fertilizer production and distribution.¡± I pressed on. ¡°And more importantly, I heard that the Northern Expeditionary Army is returning soon. A grand banquet for them will also require a considerable amount of money.¡± ¡°Thanks to your recipes, Arad, the burden for that feast has been significantly reduced.¡± ¡°Nheless, I don¡¯t want to interfere with the grand celebration nned for their return.¡± Hearing this, the two individuals standing by Arina¡ªHaita, in charge of the North¡¯s finances, and Isabelle, responsible for household management¡ªlooked at me with admiration. ¡°Hm¡­ In all my years, I¡¯ve never met someone like you. Very well.¡± In the end, Arina had no choice but to relent. Each reason I provided wasmendable enough to warrant a reward rather than criticism. ¡°But, by the way¡­¡± Of course, this was the perfect moment to make a small request. ¡°By the way? Is there something you need?¡± Arina predictably responded with enthusiasm. ¡°May I use the ck soil from the greenhouse farms free of charge until next year?¡± ¡°Free¡­?¡± Hearing my request, Arina nced at Isabelle and Haita. Shake, shake, shake. Both vigorously shook their heads in vehement disagreement. ¡®These people¡­!¡¯ I nearly let out a curse. If not for the witches and officials pouring their personal funds into supporting the fertilizer production and the establishment of the Renslet Church, I would¡¯ve yelled at them on the spot. ¡°¡­That¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to discuss and reviewter.¡± Ultimately, Arina caved to the adamant opposition from the two and gave me the polite equivalent of a refusal. ¡®Tsk. What¡¯s the point of no taxes if the country¡¯s too poor to cover its expenses anyway?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t me them entirely. And I knew all too well that Arina was far from a corrupt or extravagant ruler. For now, I could only yield once again. ¡®Is this how I be a loyal patriot?¡¯ To sustain a ¡°profitable partnership,¡± I¡¯d have to continue investing in and nurturing this region. ¡°Then, in return, I ask for just one thing.¡± After countless concessions, I finally took a firm stance, addressing Arina, Isabelle, and Haita with a decisive expression, as though issuing a deration. ¡°Starting next year, Mary¡¯s Blessing will be sold for a price.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Of course. As long as you don¡¯t price gouge, I¡¯d even encourage it. That way, the High Tower can sell ck soil and earn revenue as well.¡± Until the end of this year, Mary¡¯s Blessing would continue to be distributed to farmers free of charge. The High Tower bore some responsibility for the ruined soil, and no matter how effective a fertilizer was, its efficacy needed to be proven through use. In essence, this was all part of the marketing budget. ¡°Starting next year, aside from the small amounts given free by the Renslet Church, Mary¡¯s Blessing will only be avable for purchase through the officialpany.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°That sounds perfectly reasonable.¡± On this point, Arina, Isabelle, and Haita were all in unanimous agreement, nodding firmly. ¡°By the way, Sir Arad.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Balzac?¡± At that moment, Sir Balzac, who had been quiet until now, suddenly addressed me. ¡°Do you intend to hire more employees aside from Lady Mary? After the recent incident, we¡¯ve probably eradicated most of the hidden spies in the North and the High Tower.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll have to hire more eventually.¡± I gave a vague answer, more out of a general sense than any concrete n. Employees? Sure, I¡¯d hire some¡­ someday. ¡°Hmm. Yet, you don¡¯t seem to be making any effort to recruit anyone.¡± Balzac¡¯s piercing gaze and dry remark caught me off guard. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± People¡¯s hearts are indeed fickle things. Chapter 42.2 People¡¯s hearts are indeed fickle things. To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel much urgency about hiring new employees right now. The biggest expense in running a business is, without question,bor costs. Why else dopaniesy off employees first during restructuring? However, so far, the Arad Company has incurred almost nobor costs. At least in this regard, being an official tradingpany had its perks. ¡®Is this their way of subtly telling me not to use High Tower personnel so freely anymore?¡¯ Security and protection? High-ranking knights of the High Tower and the Frost Fangs handled that. Administrative tasks? High Tower officials managed them for me. Even manufacturing? The witches offered direct or indirect assistance.With all this help, I had naturally grown indifferent to the idea of hiring staff. ¡®It¡¯s a shame, really.¡¯ A legitimate operation running on 99% outsourcing, withbor costs and fees close to zero. It was practically the ultimate form of cronyism, a perfect business-state system. But now, it seemed my secret was out. ¡°I¡¯ll start hiring staff in earnest after the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°Good. When you recruit, let us know. There may still be some rats we haven¡¯t weeded out.¡± ¡°¡­? Of course, Sir Balzac.¡± Apparently, I had misunderstood his earlier remark. His concerns seemed to lie elsewhere, and I sighed in relief. ¡®Fine. I might as well get it over with now. The sooner I wrap this up, the sooner I can figure out a way back to Earth.¡¯ I never nned to stay here forever. Expanding operations and building factories would inevitably require arge-scale hiring process. And once hired, those workers would need steady work, too. ¡®Looks like theid-back days are over.¡¯ In hindsight, my procrastination might have stemmed from growing toofortable in this world, sumbing toziness andcency. ¡°By the way,¡± Balzac began again, his curiosity seemingly sated. ¡°When do you n to visit thend granted with your title?¡± ¡°It¡¯s now officially Jin County.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll check it out when I have time.¡± ¡°Fair enough. That ce may be called a coast, but it¡¯s really just blocked by an ice sea and practically worthless. There¡¯s barely anyone living there. The extreme northern orcs don¡¯t even bother with it¡ªthere¡¯s nothing to eat.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s thend granted to me. I should at least take a look. Who knows? It might be more useful than it seems.¡± ¡°Useful? Hardly. Why not request a better territory instead? You¡¯ve earned plenty of merit, and severalnds seized from traitors in Shuen and Narvik are avable. I¡¯m sure Her Highness would agree.¡± As Balzac spoke, he threw a subtle nce at Arina. ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ve been meaning to reward you for your achievements. If there¡¯s anynd you want, just say the word. I¡¯ll grant it!¡± Arina, as if she¡¯d been waiting for this, affirmed his suggestion enthusiastically. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m not particrly interested innd. In fact, I¡¯d prefer Your Highness to govern all northern territories directly.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I suggest appointing nobles with titles in the North but refraining from granting themnd. Even ifnd must be given, ensure that taxation, personnel, and judicial rights remain firmly under Your Highness¡¯s control.¡± ¡°??¡± Arina stared at me nkly, her expression utterly baffled. The same went for Isabelle, Haita, and Balzac, who all looked at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. Well, how could they possibly understand? This was the indifference of a man determined to return to Earth someday. ¡°In return, I have just one request: please allow Lady Mary to work at the Arad Company frequently and for as long as possible. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Having no particr desire fornd or riches (though I did have my eye on a few things impossible under the current northern circumstances), I instead made a request I genuinely found practical. This wasn¡¯t simply because Mary was rumored to be the future Grand Witch of the Snowfields or the illegitimate child of the duchess. She was extraordinarily skilled with her hands and adept at administrative tasks. Regardless of trust or affinity, finding such talent in a world where literacy rates were abysmal was incredibly difficult. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°Ohohohoho¡­¡± At my request, the expressions of the four¡ªincluding Arina¡ªturned awkward once more. Especially Arina¡¯s face, which looked¡­ unusual. Her paleplexion now wore aplicated, awkward, and confused expression, as though she were grappling with some internal dilemma. ¡°¡­Very well. I will do my utmost to make it happen.¡± After a moment of silence, Arina finally responded, her tone heavy. ¡°¡­?¡± Her answer felt slightly off, but I brushed it aside, guessing she had her reasons. ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s about time for us to leave.¡± ¡°Is it? Has it grown sote already?¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice prompted Arina to prepare for her departure. ¡°Ahem. I should be off as well.¡± ¡°May your business prosper, Count Jin. Oh! And the food was absolutely delightful. You truly live up to your reputation as the creator of Arad Salt.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Balzac and Haita also began making their way out. ¡°It was a tremendous honor to have such esteemed guests visit this humble venue,¡± I said, hurrying to see them off in proper form. With that, their carriages, brooms, and escort units disappeared into the distance. ¡°Ah! I forgot to introduce my new business venture!¡± I pped my hands as the realization struck me. ¡°What business venture?¡± A familiar and dearly missed voice spoke from directly behind me. Turning around, I saw her. A young woman with striking white hair and gray eyes. Her pretty face and demeanor seemed more fitting for a knight than a witch, and her perpetually sullen expression remained unchanged. Mary had finally shown up, albeitte. Chapter 43.1 ¡°Mary!¡± Seeing Mary, I couldn¡¯t help but break into a wide smile, d to see her. ¡°Wee!¡± ¡°¡­I heard you were looking for me so much,¡± she replied, finally softening her usual stern expression with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how busy you are or what personal matters you have, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s opening day. You should at least show your face!¡± ¡°I apologize. I was dyed by some personal matters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The important thing is that you¡¯re here now.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s this business item? I recall you saying there¡¯d be a product to unveil alongside the opening ceremony.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity, her interest piqued by the words I had murmured earlier.I decided to share with her the product I hadn¡¯t had the chance to introduce to the duchess earlier. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s¡ª¡± Just then: ¡°They¡¯reing! The expeditionary force is returning!¡± Messengers, carrying blue gs, rode through the streets of the High Tower, shouting the announcement. ¡°It looks like the Northern Ice Wall Division and the Frost Shield Corps will arrive within three days,¡± Mary said, her eyes bright with joy at the news. ¡°Well, I timed the opening date perfectly, didn¡¯t I? Anyter, and this ceremony would have been overshadowed by the celebrations for their return.¡± I had already heard about the Sun Expedition and Frost Shield Corps returning victoriously after defeating the barbarians and orcs.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was no secret in the High Tower. News like this was always sent via carrier pigeons before the heralds arrived. Everyone had expected them to arrive around this time. ¡°Well, looks like my first business item will have to wait,¡± I said, sighing as I watched the bustling streets of the High Tower. The uracy of the timing set the entire city into a flurry of activity. This was the return of heroes. The city had to prepare its best wee, limited though its resources were. And I had my part to y in this as well. The North was still and steeped in danger. While mutated monsters of the Demonic Zones were somewhat kept in check by Empire-sponsored adventurers and their northern counterparts, other threats weren¡¯t so easily managed. There were the druids of the Manus Mountains, barbarians who were monsters in human skin, carrying out acts no different from beasts. Then there were the Arctic Orcs, who ceaselesslyunched invasions from the never-melting frozen seas. The presence of these two groups constantly threatened the peace of the North, gnawing away at its potential for growth. For this reason, therge-scale expeditions conducted every three years were a matter of survival for the North. If left unchecked, the barbarian tribes would breed and eventually dare to assault the Great Wall. The North was already gued by monsters; if those tribes crossed the wall, it would truly be hell on earth. In a way, these expeditions were a form of pruning. The Northerners called them the Extreme North Expedition or the Preventative War. ¡°Just a little further! We¡¯re almost at the High Tower! A grand banquet awaits us there!¡± Sir Theo, a knight of the Frost Shield Corps, shouted, rallying his weary soldiers. Yet the shout was as much for himself as it was for them¡ªa desperate attempt to ward off the creeping fatigue and despair that wed at his mind. It was a shout he¡¯d been repeating since this morning¡ªor perhaps sincest evening, or even the morning before. In truth, his voice was already hoarse. ¡°Well done, everyone! The duchess herself, and the ancestors, will remember your sacrifice and dedication!¡± In the distance, the faint silhouette of the High Tower, the fortress of hope and longing, came into view. Below it stretched the endless expanse of the Extreme North Great Wall, the North¡¯s final line of defense. At the forefront of the procession, messengers sent from the High Tower were already guiding the column. ¡°The blood, sweat, and tears we shed on this expedition have spared our families from having to shed theirs!¡± Theo bellowed. As he spoke, an empty sleeve on his right side pped in the wind, but he paid it no mind. ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± His call was echoed by the soldiers, their pace quickening as if spurred on by some newfound energy. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Finally, some of the tension within him began to dissipate. Sir Theo was only eighteen years old, barely two years into adulthood by this world¡¯s standards. He was also a newly minted knight, having received his title just before departing on the expedition. ¡®To think I¡¯ve survived to return¡­ it feels like a dream.¡¯ This had been his first Extreme North Expedition. While he had faced monsters and barbarians who attacked the Great Wall before, this was his first time crossing the wall and venturing deep into enemy territory. ¡®The next expedition will be in three years?¡¯ Though the expedition had been grueling and painful, Theo knew he would volunteer again without hesitation. It was terrifying, but it was a duty that someone had to fulfill. He believed it was the only way to honor the blood price paid by therades who had gone to the ancestors before him. ¡®Still, I probably won¡¯t be part of the next one.¡¯ His gaze drifted to the loose, empty sleeve of his right arm, and his expression turned bitter. During this expedition, Theo had lost his right arm. Even now, it felt surreal. It was as if he could still clench his hand into a fist and grip a sword. ¡®And I¡¯m not the only one.¡¯ His eyes scanned the procession, falling on the carts carrying the wounded. Unlike Theo, who could still walk, the carts were reserved for those who had lost legs or sustained injuries so severe they couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Sir Theo, thank you for everything.¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 43.2 ¡°Sir Theo, thank you for everything.¡± As Theo¡¯s gaze lingered, his eyes met those of a soldier riding in one of the carts. The soldier, Bill, spoke first. ¡°Well done, Bill. You¡¯ve worked hard. Will you return to your hometown after the banquet at the High Tower?¡± Bill was a seasoned soldier Theo had befriended during the expedition. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to. There¡¯s no ce for someone like me in the army anymore. But¡­ I wonder if my hometown will wee me back. I only joined the army because there weren¡¯t enough mouths to feed. How am I supposed to live now, crippled like this?¡± Bill¡¯s legs were gone¡ªboth of them. His left leg was missing below the knee, lost to frostbite. His right leg had been amputated above the thigh after an orc¡¯s spear caused a festering wound. ¡°Be grateful you¡¯re alive.¡± Theo¡¯s words were tinged with bitterness as he looked at Bill.In truth, Bill¡¯s survival was a miracle. Ny-nine times out of a hundred, injuries like his resulted in death¡ªwhether from blood loss, infection, or frostbite. But for some reason, the gods¡ªor perhaps his ancestors¡ªhad spared this grizzled, bearded twenty-eight-year-old bachelor. Among the wounded, Bill¡¯s survival was likely a unique case. ¡°Yes¡­ but sometimes¡­ I wonder if it wouldn¡¯t have been better to die¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. Haha¡­¡± Bill forced augh, brushing off his remark. If Theo had been whole, Bill would haveshed out with a string of profanities the moment he heard Theo¡¯s well-meaning, ¡°Be grateful you¡¯re alive.¡± And if he had been executed for insulting his superior ormitting insubordination, Bill might have thought it a mercy. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, Sir. They say theter you go to meet your ancestors, the better, don¡¯t they? Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Bill forced augh, brushing it off, but Theo understood what he was feeling. If losing just one arm was enough to make Theo feel this way, how hopeless must it be for Bill, who had lost both legs? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry? For what, Sir?¡± ¡°No reason. Forget I said anything.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Sir.¡± Theo could already see the bleak road ahead for Bill. The small stipend and rations provided by the High Tower each month would never be enough. In his impoverished hometown, Bill¡¯s presence would be a growing burden. Eventually, he would leave, forced to beg for survival. And when winter came, he would likely find himself freezing in the streets, starving, consumed by resentment and regret until the end. ¡°You¡¯re good with your hands, though. You¡¯re talented at carving and painting. I still have the portrait you painted of me.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± Perhaps Bill¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be entirely hopeless. His knack for crafting and artistry might allow him to scrape by, selling paintings or wooden crafts in the streets. ¡°And what about you, Sir?¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± At Bill¡¯s question, Theo instinctively nced at his empty sleeve, pping in the wind. ¡°Me? Hmm¡­¡± The thought hadn¡¯t crossed his mind until now. ¡®What a fool I am. Who am I to worry about someone else? I have nowhere to go, either.¡¯ Theo was of noble blood, but only halfway. He was the illegitimate child of a concubine. Even so, his talents had been recognized, allowing him to train as a knight, which eventually led to his current position. But that was as far as his prospects went. ¡®Why did it have to be my right arm?¡¯ Theo was right-handed. He could retrain his left hand, wield a sword again, and perhaps find a role. But he would never be allowed to participate in dangerous expeditions again. Not just expeditions¡ªhe¡¯d be excluded from all critical missions reserved for knights. ¡°At best, I¡¯ll end up as an instructor for soldiers in the rear¡­ or maybe a wandering adventurer.¡± Theo¡¯s future was bleak¡ªa position somewhere between knight and soldier, without prestige or real purpose. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m in just as much trouble. My swordsmanship wasn¡¯t exceptional to begin with, so bing a one-armed swordsman seems pointless. Hahaha!¡± Theoughed awkwardly, his expression tinged with bitterness. ¡°You¡¯re good with words, Sir, and you write well. You¡¯re also quite good with numbers.¡± ¡°Anyone can pick that up with some effort.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. If I had any real talent in that area, I¡¯d have be a bureaucrat or a merchant long ago.¡± ¡°Then why not be one now?¡± ¡°No, thank you. Bureaucrats and merchants read far more books and deal with far moreplex calctions than I can handle. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Theo dismissed the idea and fell into quiet contemtion about his future. ¡®What am I going to do? If I go back to my family, they¡¯ll treat me like dead weight. Can I even survive as a one-armed adventurer?¡¯ Until now, his focus had been on enduring and returning alive. But as the tension began to fade, the uncertainty of his future loomedrge, filling him with dread. ¡°What¡¯s this? You two seem to be having an interesting conversation.¡± The voice was deep andmanding, causing Theo and Bill to flinch in surprise. ¡®No way!¡¯ ¡°?!¡± They spun around to find the source. ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°The Ice Wall of the North greets you, Sir!¡± Standing at the rear of the procession was Sun, the Ice Wall of the North, who had been keeping watch over the soldiers. Sun towered over them, his height exceeding two meters with ease, his massive frame reminiscent of a pr bear. On his back was a kite shield, its size 1.5 times that of his enormous build. Forged entirely from Northern Cold Steel, the shield gleamed with a blue hue, emanating a chilling aura. Every time he moved, the air seemed to grow colder, as if his very presence carried an icy wind. ¡°¡­¡± Sun silently observed his wounded subordinates, who had sacrificed so much. His gaze lingered on the young knight missing an arm and the soldier missing both legs. ¡°Sir Theo, you¡¯ve done well.¡± After a long moment of silence, Sun finally spoke. ¡°Y-Yes, Sir!¡± Hearing the high-rankingmander personally call his name, Theo felt a surge of emotion. ¡°And Sergeant Bill, you¡¯ve also done well. Thatndscape painting of the High Tower you made¡­ my wife loved it.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Sun didn¡¯t forget Bill¡¯s name either, and his words of gratitude brought tears to Bill¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡ªshe liked it? I¡¯m honored, Sir!¡± ¡°By the way, Bjorn, how¡¯s your leg? Was it your left or right foot you injured this time?¡± ¡°Haha! My left, Sir. And it¡¯s just two toes lost to frostbite. My foot¡¯s otherwise fine!¡± This was only the beginning. ¡°Soldier Baron, how¡¯s your condition? Are your wounds healing?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! Thanks to the medicine you gave me, there¡¯s no infection!¡± At the very rear of the procession, Sun meticulously checked on his men one by one, calling each by name and inquiring about their injuries. Even in the harsh cold and grueling march, the Ice Wall of the North never neglected his soldiers, offering each of them a moment of care and reassurance. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 44.1 Commander Sun continued his rounds of encouragement. Even as he marched tirelessly toward the High Tower with weary steps, he made time to visit the wounded, asking each one their names and personal stories. ¡°Where is Sir Zeke? I wanted to check on his injuries.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ Sir Zeke passed away this morning, joining his ancestors.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Did he go peacefully?¡± ¡°Thanks to the herbs you personally prepared, he didn¡¯t suffer in his final moments.¡± ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good, then. You there, Soldier Page.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± ¡°I see you¡¯ve survived against the odds. It feels like just yesterday you were bawling after losing your left hand.¡±¡°Hahaha! After enduring a few fevers, I¡¯ve gotten much better, sir!¡± Thanks to this side of themander, both soldiers and knights managed to momentarily forget their despair and even smiled despite their injuries. ¡°Sir Tillen, how¡¯s your groin injury from before?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander! Fortunately, it¡¯s only slightly bent. It seems the ancestors protected me from losing my lineage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Make sure to honor them with proper rituals.¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± Commander Sun spent a long time among the wounded ranks, dismounting from his horse to walk alongside them and engaging in casual conversations. To an outsider overhearing, it would have sounded more like the banter of a group of low-ranking soldiers than the words of a legionmander. As the conversations went on and the mood lightened, Commander Sun finally stood before the soldiers and bowed deeply, speaking with heartfelt sincerity. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked so hard. On behalf of the North! On behalf of His Grace, the Grand Duke! I thank you all!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± For the soldiers and knights who had participated in previous expeditions to the Far North, this was not the first time they had seen themander like this. And yet, there was an inexplicable warmth that stirred their hearts once again. ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± In that moment, they didn¡¯t invoke their ancestors but instead chanted ¡°Renslet¡± with unified voices and purpose. This marked thepletion of one cycle of the Northern expeditions¡ªa duty fulfilled by grandfathers, fathers, uncles, and older brothers, only to be carried on by younger brothers, sons, nephews, and grandsons. Now, for the next three years, they would rest and prepare for another grueling campaign. With the mindset of farmers preparing for the next season, Commander Sun and the Frost Shield Legion¡¯s knights and soldiers made their way to the High Tower. As they passed through the great wall enclosing their homnd: ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Something seems really different.¡± ¡°Everyone looks so bright.¡± ¡°They seem¡­ rxed?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What in the world? Potato fields on the outskirts of the High Tower? How¡­?¡± ¡°No way, they¡¯re farming here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like greenhouse agriculture, either.¡± The returnees were greeted with a home vastly changed from what they remembered. Only a year and a half¡ª18 months. That was how long they had been away, venturing into the frozen seas of the Far North to fend off barbarian threats. Yet, in that time, their homnd seemed to have leaped forward as if a decade had passed. ¡°Waaaaaah!!¡± ¡°Heroes, you¡¯ve returned! Your efforts were extraordinary!¡± The grand wee began at the entrance to the great wall, much like before. Every citizen of the High Tower lined the streets, cheering and showering the returning expedition with white flower petals. This much was familiar. ¡®Everyone¡¯s wearing simr pouches on their belts.¡¯ ¡®They all look so healthy.¡¯ ¡®Even the children seem plumper.¡¯ Still, within the familiar sights, the returning soldiers and knights began to notice unfamiliar changes. And above all: ¡°Renslet! Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°May the fervent ancestors of Renslet bless you!¡± The people of the High Tower were chanting the name ¡°Renslet¡± with unmistakable sincerity. What had once been a slogan reserved for soldiers, knights, and officials of the High Tower had now spread among the general popce. ¡°Fervent ancestors of Renslet, guide the fallen heroes of this expedition to Valkara!¡± ¡°In the name of Saint Mary, may blessings fill the future of all who took part in this expedition!¡± ¡°Renslet, Rune Renslet!¡± It didn¡¯t end with mere chants. Throughout the High Tower, people dressed like clerics came forth, offering words of blessing to the returning troops. ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡± ¡°Are we under some witch¡¯s spell?¡± Confusion spread rapidly. From the lowliest foot soldier to the leading knights, the returning expeditionaries marched in a daze, utterly bewildered. They had faced less confusion in the heart of enemy territory than they did here. ¡°¡­¡± Even Commander Sun, known for his unshakableposure, could not hide his astonishment. ¡®I have a lot of questions to ask.¡¯ At the very forefront of the column, he rode in silence, trying to maintain his calm. As the column advanced further into the High Tower, their bewilderment only grew. The northern outskirts, once barren, were now dotted with fields, each one lush with potato crops. From the fields wafted a warm, earthy scentforting and wholesome, the kind that could make one¡¯s mouth water. ¡°They¡¯re farming here? In this frozennd?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a greenhouse, is it?¡± To the soldiers, this sight was the most shocking of all. If farming was possible in the northernmost regions of the Northern Grand Duchy, it meant that anynd in the North could be cleared and nted with potatoes. ¡°Did they develop a new farming technique while we were gone?¡± ¡°It must be something from the greenhouses! The High Tower¡¯s greenhouses must¡¯vee up with something!¡± ¡°Perhaps a winter potato that thrives in extreme cold?¡± ¡°That warm, earthy smell¡ªit¡¯sing from the fields! No wonder I¡¯m suddenly hungry¡­¡± For many of the returning soldiers, this revtion carried significant implications. It meant that even for those wounded and contemting retirement, there was now a clear path to survival and prosperity. ¡°Should I retire and take up farming too?¡± Chapter 44.2 ¡°Should I retire and take up farming too?¡± ¡°There must still be some vacantnd near the viges or towns!¡± Even soldiers in good physical and mental condition were openly tempted. Contrary to the general perception on the continent, being a farmer was considered the best job formoners in the North. Farming didn¡¯t require risking one¡¯s life. Jobs like hunting, lumbering, mining, or herding always carried the danger of avnches or monster attacks. In contrast, farming near viges or towns was rtively safe. Moreover, the North had low taxes. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Sir Theo?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know, Bill. But one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªit all looks pretty good.¡± Bill, a soldier who had lost both legs, and Sir Theo, a knight who had lost an arm, wore simrly bewildered expressions.N?v(el)B\\jnn Bill rode in a wagon, while Theo walked on his two legs, constantly turning his head to take in the surroundings. The countless cheering crowds, flower petals, and strange but pleasant blessings were overwhelming. But what truly set their hearts racing were the potato fields scattered everywhere. ¡°But with my legs like this, I can¡¯t even farm,¡± Bill muttered bitterly at one point. ¡°What was that?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Nothing, haha¡­¡± Billughed awkwardly, his voice drowned out by the thunderous cheers. As he smiled sadly, Bill¡¯s hand brushed the dagger hidden in his pocket. He resolved silently to eat his fill at tonight¡¯s banquet before slitting his throat. Even the most tenacious life would end with a slit neck. Bill thought this to himself as he tried to savor what might be his final parade. The expeditionary force that had marched north for a preemptive war reached the gates of Renslet Castle, stopping just before the inner fortress. The cheers, chants, and flower petals that had followed them all the way from the great wall began to fade as they entered the inner city. ¡®Is that Sun? He¡¯s enormous. That poor horse looks like it¡¯s struggling.¡¯ Standing atop the castle wall, I gazed at the legionmander of this expedition, known as the Northern Ice Wall¡ªCommander Sun. ¡®He¡¯s got a very different vibepared to Sir Balzac.¡¯ As I stood there, observing Sun and the expeditionary force, my eyes met Sun¡¯s for a brief moment. ¡°¡­¡± Sun looked up at me without a word. His rough, imposing features made it feel like he was ring at me, even though he was simply looking. ¡°¡­?¡± Our eye contactsted only a few seconds before it ended. It wasn¡¯t that either of us turned away; the marching soldiers simply carried Sun forward, breaking the connection naturally. ¡°How do you find it, boss? Seeing another Northern powerhouse, Sun, in person?¡± Next to me, Sir Eote spoke up. He was serving as my escort for this wee event, though these days, he felt more like a semi-official employee of Arad Company. ¡°His presence feels even more intimidating than Sir Balzac¡¯s.¡± Given our professional rtionship, I naturally spoke to him informally. ¡°Haha, they both have distinct personalities,¡± Eote replied, agreeing with my assessment. ¡°What kind of person is the Northern Ice Wall?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good man. He cares deeply for his subordinates¡ªhe remembers the names and faces of most of the soldiers under hismand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive. Is his main weapon a shield? I didn¡¯t see him carrying anything other than that huge shield earlier.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t listed among the Sword Masters. However, both Her Highness and Sir Balzac recognize his abilities as equal to those of a Sword Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see him inbat someday.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll acknowledge his prowess when you do, boss. There¡¯s a reason Her Highness entrusted this expedition entirely to him.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s surprising. Given her temperament, I would have expected her to join the expedition herself.¡± Typically, monarchs would apanyrge armies to preventmanders from harboring rebellious ambitions. Sun¡¯s loyalty, however, was evident, as was Arina¡¯s bold decision to entrust the legion entirely to him. ¡°When Her Highness insisted on avenging thete Grand Duke, it took considerable effort to dissuade her,¡± Eote exined, his answer veering slightly from the typical concerns of rebellion or loyalty. Instead, it focused on avenging thete Grand Duke¡¯s death during a previous expedition. ¡°Whoever convinced her made the right call. If she had joined, it would have likely ended up like thebyrinth incident.¡± The previous Grand Duke, Baikal Rune Renslet, had died about three years ago during an expedition. I¡¯d heard he fell in battle against a heavily armed orc unit d in steel and magic, a force unlike anything the North had faced before. ¡®The North¡¯s advantage against the extreme northern orcs had always been their advanced weapons, forged from Northern Steel. But that bnce of power was shattered¡­¡¯ Even a child could tell the Empire was behind the orcs¡¯ sudden acquisition of steelparable to Northern Steel. ¡®The steel they used is suspected to be Imperial Steel, rivaling Northern Steel in quality.¡¯ Thistest expedition had begun only a short time after Baikal¡¯s death, barely giving the North time to regroup. ¡®Given their luck in not encountering the fully armed white orcs this time, their return is nothing short of miraculous.¡¯ The fact that this expedition returned safely after just 18 months¡ªdespite typically taking three years¡ªspoke to how hastily it had beenunched, driven by the need to resume the campaign halted by the Grand Duke¡¯s death. Revenge was undoubtedly the primary goal. ¡®I heard they avoided encountering the white orcs, which is why they survived.¡¯ The soldiers and knights outwardly expressed frustration at missing their target but were likely relieved deep down. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside. As the organizer of this banquet, I should see the reactions firsthand, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± ¡°By the way¡­ Mary¡¯s not attending, is she?¡± Just as I prepared to head to the inner fortress, I found myself once again wondering about Mary¡¯s absence. ¡°She mentioned something important she had to handle and took a week¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Right, she did. Hmm¡­ what aplicated young woman.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to understand and ept it.¡± Both Eote and I had simr suspicions about Mary¡¯s background, so our conversation flowed smoothly without misunderstanding. ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never seen Mary and Arina together¡­?¡¯ A fleeting but unsettling thought crossed my mind. ¡®Even if Mary is an illegitimate child, knowing Arina¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t treat her harshly¡­¡¯ If anything, Arina seemed more likely to cherish her. Pondering this, I proceeded into the inner fortress. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 45.1 TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATESN?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 45.2 ¡°Of course. Could you grab some wine for me, though? My legs are like this.¡± They ate while helping one another. Those who had hands fed those who didn¡¯t, and those who could walk fetched food for those who couldn¡¯t. ¡°Brother, does this mean you¡¯re also an executor now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Wait a second. Judging by your attire, are you with the Frost Knights?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh! By the way, what happened while we were gone? I heard from the witches that this food isn¡¯t seasoned with spices but with something called Arad Salt. Is that true?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And what¡¯s with ¡®Mary¡¯s Blessing¡¯ and the potato fields all over the High Tower? I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces from the healers and witches, but I still can¡¯t believe it.¡±¡°¡­¡± Theo¡¯s chatter filled the air, but Rosie wasn¡¯t listening. His focus was solely on the disabled soldiers, including his brother. ¡®Arad¡­ Count Arad Jin might have a solution, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ A certain someone popped into Rosie¡¯s mind. Inside the Hall of Glory, the grandest room of the pce, the banquet continued. The hall, typically reserved for high-ranking officials and knights, was no stranger to such events, having hosted simr feasts over the years. Even the banquets for the expeditionary forces, held every few years, were considered nothing more than asionalrge gatherings. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to exact revenge. We searched every inch of the frozen seas beyond the Far North for those white orcs, but¡­ we couldn¡¯t find them.¡± Commander Sun, seated before Arina, spoke in a low, somber tone, despite the delectable dishes¡ªarguably better than any spice-seasoned foodid out before him. Though the expedition had set out with vengeance in mind, the results were unsatisfactory. They had only managed to deal with some Far Northern orcs, sea monsters, and barbarian tribes before having to retreat. While even this cleanup effort deserved praise, Sun saw it as a mission failure. ¡°If I¡¯d gone, they would¡¯ve shown themselves.¡± Arina, wiping fried crumbs from the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, responded to Sun¡¯s report. ¡°That would¡¯ve been uneptable.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m an adult now. Things are different than before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still uneptable.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two shared a brief but tense exchange. ¡°Hahaha! Come now, Sun! Can¡¯t this discussion wait until after the banquet? We¡¯ve already received the major reports via messenger falcon!¡± Balzac, holding a chicken leg in each hand, interjected with a heartyugh. ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up such matters during the meal.¡± At Balzac¡¯s remark, Sun bowed his head toward Arina. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Truly, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Arina¡¯s soft smile, as if the tension had never existed, calmed the atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t brood over it¡ªenjoy the food instead. Much has changed in thisnd during your absence, and food has changed the most.¡± At Arina¡¯s urging, Sun grabbed adle-sized spoon to amodate his massive hand and scooped up some stew. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The stew was delicious, enough to draw an audible murmur of appreciation from the typically stoic Sun. However, concern soon followed. ¡°Aren¡¯t we indulging too much? Using so many spices like this¡­¡± Still unaware of Arad Salt, Sun voiced his unease. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! We haven¡¯t told Sun about Arad Salt yet! Ohohoho!¡± ¡°Now it makes sense why he looks so worried despite eating this fantastic food!¡± ¡°Certainly, the peculiarities must¡¯ve stood out to you as you approached the High Tower, right? Commander Sun, allow us to exin everything. Feel free to ask anything.¡± Isabelle, Balzac, and Haita chuckled in turn, addressing Sun¡¯s concerns. ¡°I should¡¯ve included some details in the messenger falcon¡¯s reports.¡± ¡°As I recall, our dear Grand Witch insisted on keeping it secret to surprise him, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Oh my, how my words have been twisted! I merely suggested not distracting the soldiers on the front lines. Once it¡¯s in the reports, news has a way of spreading, you know.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sun still looked perplexed as the others continued their banter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Commander. I¡¯m always frugal. These dishes contain no spices as you know them. Their vors and aromase solely from weeds native to the North and salt extracted from local rocks.¡± Arina reassured him with a gentle smile. ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°This might be a good time, Your Highness, to share what¡¯s happened here with Commander Sun and the knights of the expedition. It seems fitting for a banquet conversation.¡± ¡°An excellent idea. Let¡¯s do so.¡± ¡°Now then, where shall we begin? Ask anything, my friend.¡± Balzac, ever the veteran knight, turned to his longtimerade and mentee with a warm smile. ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯d like to start by asking about Your Highness. Your presence feels¡­ lighter, almost cleaner, but also weaker somehow. What has changed?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sun chose to ask about something entirely unexpected. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 46.2 ¡°Sir Arad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lord Arad!¡± Several soldiers called out excitedly upon spotting me. The witches, who had been intently focused on treating the wounded, noticed me btedly and greeted me with warm smiles. Even as they turned their gazes toward me, their hands never stopped moving. They continued cleaning wounds, applying ointments, and performing simple healing spells without pause. ¡°Allow me to introduce someone, sir. This is my younger brother, Theo,¡± Rosie said. I waved lightly at the witches and then turned my attention back to Rosie and the knight he had just introduced. ¡°Brother, is this the one? The one who made Arad Salt?!¡± Theo asked, his eyes wide with excitement.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, and he personally developed the dishes being served at this banquet,¡± Rosie replied.Thankfully, Rosie refrained from mentioning that I had also created Mary¡¯s Blessing. That fertilizer needed to remain a historical record of the fervent prayers of the Northerners, not my own invention. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you! I¡¯m Theo Shapiro, a knight of the Frost Shield Legion,¡± Theo said, bowing deeply. ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Arad Jin,¡± I replied. I instinctively extended my hand for a handshake but froze mid-gesture. Theo was missing his right arm. ¡°Ah¡­ hmph. Anyway, good to meet you,¡± I said awkwardly, withdrawing my hand. ¡°Haha, no need to worry about it,¡± Theo said cheerfully, taking the initiative to dispel my difort. ¡®He¡¯s more positive and considerate than I expected. As a knight, he¡¯s likely well-read and familiar with strategy. He should also be capable of calctions,¡¯ I thought, my internal radar for talent acquisition sparking to life. ¡°But, sir, what brings you here?¡± Rosie finally asked, curious about my unexpected visit. ¡°On a day off, there¡¯s no need to call me ¡®sir.¡¯ You¡¯re a senior knight¡ªyou can speak more casually with me,¡± I suggested. ¡°This is morefortable. Consistency in addressing you helps prevent mistakes in critical moments,¡± Rosie replied. ¡°As you wish. You, Sir Eote here, and even Sir Carrot, who isn¡¯t present, are beyond my persuasion at this point,¡± I said, letting out a resigned chuckle. After a brief exchange with Rosie, I looked around to address the reason I hade here. ¡°By the way, where is Miss Mary?¡± ¡°Miss Mary? Why are you looking for her here?¡± Rosie asked, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? I saw her enter here not long ago. Sir Eote and I came here because of that,¡± I exined. ¡°Pardon? I¡¯ve been here the whole time, but I haven¡¯t seen her,¡± Rosie said firmly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eote and I exchanged bewildered looks. Did we both imagine the same thing? I nced at the witches for confirmation, but they were wholly engrossed in tending to their patients, seemingly oblivious to anyone entering. Even if Mary hade in, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed. ¡°Excuse me¡­ sir? There are other soldiers here. May I introduce them to you?¡± Rosie asked, redirecting the conversation. He naturally guided me toward a group of soldiers who were eating their meals. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ The soldiers sitting there were mostly veterans who had lost limbs. Their bandages and clothing were clean, likely thanks to the diligent care of the witches and healers. ¡°Everyone, stop eating for a moment and look here. This is Count Arad Jin, the man who developed the food you¡¯re eating!¡± Theo announced proudly, taking the lead in introducing me. Looking closer, I noticed not only soldiers but also a few knights among the group. Most of them bore scars of grievous injuries, with missing arms or legs. ¡°Count, thank you so much. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food in my life. Hahaha!¡± one soldier said,ughing heartily. ¡°I apologize for not standing to greet you properly. My legs¡­¡± another said apologetically, gesturing to his injury. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just continue eating,¡± I replied with a smile, nodding toward them. After exchanging a few pleasantries, I discreetly observed their expressions and eyes. ¡®Most of themck vitality.¡¯ Their faces seemed to force happiness, resembling people savoring ast meal. If their souls were like candle mes, each one appeared to waver precariously in a strong wind. Living with such incapacitated bodies in the harsh Northern environment was tantamount to a death sentence. ¡®Could she have led me here deliberately? Using magic to guide me?¡¯ I cautiously pondered the situation. ¡°Excuse me¡­ sir,¡± Rosie interrupted gently, his expression tentative. ¡°You¡¯re asking if there¡¯s a way to help them?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Rosie asked, startled. ¡°Call it intuition.¡± ¡°Is there a solution? Please, I beg you!¡± Rosie implored, bowing his head earnestly. ¡°Hm¡­¡± I fell into thought. At this moment, I wasn¡¯t acting as a business-minded CEO but as a creator, analyzing the situation from a craftsman¡¯s perspective. ¡®Given this fantasy world setting, if I propose something as mundane as prosthetic limbs, everyone will be disappointed. Automail is the way to go¡­¡¯ In a world where magic existed, some fields far surpassed Earth¡¯s technology. The golden carriage and subspace bags I had introduced earlier were prime examples. Simrly, automail that could move ording to the user¡¯s will was feasible. ¡®But the current infrastructure and casting techniques can¡¯t produce alloys suitable for automail.¡¯ The problem was that creating automail like those from Age of Silver I was impossible with the North¡¯s current technology and resources. ¡®Think. There has to be another way¡­¡¯ To transmit magic signals to the user¡¯s brain or enable voluntary movement, a special magical alloy was essential. ¡®Even if I crudely coat existing metals and engrave magic circuits, it¡¯d be too heavy to use. It¡¯d also break easily with the slightest mistake.¡¯ The design also needed to be lightweight, durable enough for daily wear, and water-resistant. ¡®The materials required for magic alloys¡­ that¡¯s out of the question for now.¡¯ Crafting such an alloy required materials like mithril, orichalcum, and aether¡ªnone of which were readily avable in the North without significant time and budget. ¡®And we don¡¯t even have rubber! Without a direct trade route to the Southern Continent, getting rubber is impossible.¡¯ The more I thought about it, the clearer it became that the current situation was near impossible. ¡®Is there no other option¡­?¡¯ I briefly considered designing simple prosthetics inspired by Earth¡¯s models, but¡­ ¡®Wait! Who says automail have to be made of metal and rubber?¡¯ An idea struck me like lightning. ¡°Does the expedition force have any monster byproducts among the loot they brought back? Specifically, humanoid monsters like orcs?¡± I asked Rosie, a new solution forming in my mind. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 48.1 The next morning. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± Theo cautiously knocked on the door of his new workce, the Arad Company. ¡°¡­?¡± When no response came from inside, he hesitated, unsure whether to enter. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go in,¡± a familiar voice called out behind him. ¡°Brother?!¡± Theo turned, startled to see Rosie. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you know? I work here too,¡± Rosie replied with a grin. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± ¡°Well, technically, I¡¯m assigned to guard Count Jin.¡± ¡°Frost Knights do this kind of thing?¡± ¡°Count Jin is one of the North¡¯s greatest assets, far more than you realize.¡± Originally, Rosie had been tasked with guarding Arad from the shadows, but after assisting with distributing Mary¡¯s Blessing throughout the North, he¡¯d officially joined thepany in disguise. It had simply be impractical and inefficient to guard Arad covertly. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to work for someone so extraordinary,¡± Theo muttered in awe. ¡°That¡¯s right. So do your best. My primary role is still as a Frost Knight, but this is now your main job.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Push myself? No matter how tough it gets, it won¡¯tpare to fighting those orcs in the Frozen Sea.¡± Theo felt both surprised and happy to learn this new information. Unlike his other half-siblings, Rosie had always been someone he respected and looked up to since they were young. Theo had worked hard to be a knight of the High Tower in part because he wanted to stand alongside his brother on missions someday. ¡°Let¡¯s head in,¡± Rosie said. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°By the way, how did the task Count Jin give you go?¡± ¡°I spoke with the people I could find right away. None of them seemed inclined to refuse.¡± ¡°As expected.¡± The two entered the Arad Company building, chatting along the way. The first floor appeared as it always did, but those in the know understood the real heart of the Arad Company was underground. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Sir? May wee in?¡± Rosie called out as he knocked on the basement door. ¡°Come in!¡± Arad¡¯s voice replied from within a few secondster. Creak. Rosie opened the door slowly, and the distinct smell of herbs and something more pungent wafted out, assaulting their noses. ¡®What kind of concoction is he working on?¡¯ Rosie wondered. The smell was faintly herbal but sharper and more unpleasant, enough to make them slightly dizzy and their skin crawl. ¡°Perfect timing. The prototype is just finished,¡± Arad said, greeting them with tired eyes but an excited smile. ¡°Director Teo,¡± he said, turning to Theo. ¡°Director¡­ Teo? Me, sir?¡± ¡°Who else? Is there another Theo here?¡± ¡°My surname is Shapiro, sir,¡± Theo replied, confused. ¡°In here, you¡¯re Director Teo. Get used to it.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± ¡°Nowe here. Take off your shirt while you¡¯re at it.¡± Arad beckoned Theo forward without further exnation. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Rosie said, encouraging his hesitant brother. ¡°It won¡¯t be anything bad.¡± Reluctantly, Theo stepped closer to Arad. ¡°This is a bio-prosthetic I made for you,¡± Arad said, pulling something out of a jar filled with a pungent liquid. ¡°This¡­!¡± Though it reeked and dripped with solution, the object Arad heldmanded attention. The prosthetic arm was gray-skinned, with faintly glowing magic stones embedded at the wrist, elbow, and shoulder. Along the contact point at the shoulder, where it would attach to a body, awork of tendrils writhed like living whiskers, apanied by intricate magic circles. ¡°I was worried about the size since I eyeballed it, but it looks like it¡¯ll fit,¡± Arad muttered. Without waiting for Theo¡¯s consent, he pressed the prosthetic against Theo¡¯s shoulder. Ssssslurp! ¡°!!¡± The prosthetic fused to Theo¡¯s body with a sound like liquid being hungrily absorbed. The connection was seamless. ¡°Aaahhh¡­!¡± Theo stared at his new arm in shock and disbelief. ¡°Try moving it¡ªslowly at first,¡± Arad instructed, as if hypnotizing him. ¡°I-it¡¯s moving¡­! It moves!¡± Theo eximed, his voice shaking with amazement. ¡°Pinch the new arm with your left hand,¡± Arad directed. ¡°I can feel it. The sensation is a bit dull, but I can feel it!¡± Theo cried. ¡°It¡¯s a sess,¡± Arad dered calmly. ¡°How¡­ how is this even possible?!¡± ¡°Keep in mind, while it¡¯s functional, this arm is limited to everyday activities. The movements and sensations are too dull for you to wield a sword as skillfully as before,¡± Arad cautioned. But Theo was too overwhelmed with gratitude to care. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much, sir! I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± he eximed, tears streaming down his face. ¡°This is wonderful, Theo! Truly wonderful!¡± Rosie, who had been watching, couldn¡¯t hide his emotions and broke into a bright smile, celebrating his brother¡¯s recovery. ¡°Thank you too, brother! Thank you so much!¡± Theo replied, embracing Rosie as tears of joy continued to flow. Overwhelmed with joy, hope, and gratitude, Theo couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his fellow knights and soldiers who were simrly disabled.N?v(el)B\\jnn He also thought of the countless injured veterans of the North, barely scraping by. ¡°Count Jin!¡± ¡°Call me sir,¡± I corrected him. ¡°S-Sir!¡± ¡°What is it, Director Teo?¡± ¡°Forgive me¡­ this may be an outrageous and selfish request, but¡­ could you make more arms and legs like this for others?¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re asking, and I sympathize with your thoughts, Director Teo. But no matter how skilled I am, I can¡¯t possibly create limbs for hundreds of people all on my own.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I told you to recruit skilled workers.¡± ¡°Oh! Of course! I¡¯ll get right on it! I¡¯ll scour not just the High Tower but all of the North to find anyone with the skills we need. If necessary, I¡¯ll even kidnap them!¡± ¡°No kidnappings.¡± ¡°Yes! No kidnappings!¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 49.2 ¡°But fear not. Astra¡¯s crimes were indeed severe, and I dealt with him the moment I learned of them,¡± he added. ¡°¡­¡± Canbraman¡¯s response was calcted and unflinching. Unlike other royals who might cling to pride and deny any wrongdoing, he admitted fault with disarming frankness. Not only that, he had already punished Astra before the Northern delegation even arrived. ¡°Even if this goes against the imperial will, even if His Majesty is unwell, and even if Your Highness¡¯s rule is inexperienced, this cannot simply be overlooked,¡± Gard said, his frustration barely concealed. ¡®¡­!¡¯ ¡®Those barbaric Northerners!¡¯ The ministers¡¯ faces twisted with anger at the envoy¡¯s audacity. Already tense, their expressions now suggested they might execute the delegation andunch an invasion at any moment.¡°If it cannot be overlooked, what then? Do you n to wage war? Or will you raid the Empire¡¯s central and northern regions?¡± Canbraman asked, his tone eerily calm as he stared down the delegation. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Envoy Gard, sensing the tension in the room, suppressed a sigh and spoke cautiously. ¡°Of course not, Your Highness. Her Highness, the Grand Duchess, values peace above all else. However, resolving this matter has cost us a considerable amount of gold.¡± ¡°But thanks to this ¡®Mary¡¯s Blessing¡¯ you¡¯ve been touting, your recovery should more thanpensate by next year, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The issue is making it through this year. On top of that, the recent return of the Northern Expeditionary Force required us to host a grand banquet to honor their service, further straining our already limited finances¡­¡± Gard trailed off deliberately, making his point clear. Just give us the money already! The Empire would undoubtedly appreciate the North¡¯s subtle plea for financial aid. Indeed, the atmosphere in the imperial chamber softened slightly. Although disdain, annoyance, and contempt remained etched on the faces of the imperial ministers, the undercurrent of fear, hostility, and suspicion had noticeably dissipated. ¡°Is that all you want? No requests for trade agreements or anything else?¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± Gard affirmed. ¡°Well, I suppose we do bear some responsibility in this matter,¡± Canbraman said, his tone lightening at the realization that mere gold could resolve this troublesome affair. What a shame, Gard thought bitterly. If the imperial family had been more shameless, or if Astra were present in this room, he might have leveraged the situation to negotiate better terms. But the crown prince had preemptively neutralized such possibilities, leaving the North with little choice but to pursue their minimum goal. ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll do as you ask. I¡¯ll discuss the exact amount with the ministerster.¡± ¡°Your grace and generosity humble us, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Ah, now that I think of it, the North doesn¡¯t use Eastern porcin, does it?¡± ¡°Porcin? You mean the white ceramics from the East? I¡¯ve heard of them but never seen them,¡± Gard replied cautiously, thrown off by the sudden shift in topic. ¡°Is that so? I was considering sending some as a gift along with the gold. Would you ept?¡± Gard frowned slightly, unsure of Canbraman¡¯s intentions. ¡°Lately, Eastern porcin has be all the rage across the Empire and every other kingdom on the continent,¡± Canbraman said, gesturing toward the chamber ceiling. ¡°Here in the imperial pce, and even in Bardenheim, the capital of the Confederacy, nobles whock porcin at their banquets are looked down upon.¡± His words subtly pricked at the pride of the Northern nobles. ¡°As you know, the Eastern sea routes are treacherous. Between raging storms, sea monsters, and pirates, few vessels return unscathed. Porcin, being so fragile, rarely makes it here intact¡ªnine out of every ten pieces break during the journey.¡± Gard and the other envoys followed Canbraman¡¯s gesture, their gazes rising to the chamber¡¯s ornate ceiling. ¡°However, two years ago, the Golden Tower developed a magical container that keeps items perfectly secure. Thanks to this innovation, much more porcin now arrives safely in Arcadia.¡± Attached to the ceiling were intricately decorated white ceramics from the East, disyed like exquisite sculptures. Compared to the rough, earthy pottery of Arcadia, they radiated an unparalleled elegance. ¡°What do you think? Wouldn¡¯t the Grand Duchess appreciate such a gift?¡± ¡°Thank you, but no, Your Highness. We would prefer gold,¡± Gard replied firmly without hesitation. ¡°Why? Do you suspect we¡¯ve tampered with the porcin?¡± ¡°Of course not, Your Highness,¡± Gard assured him. The reasons for his refusal were twofold. First, as Canbraman had said, the proposal was suspicious. Second, the introduction of porcin to the North would likely lead to problems simr to those caused by spices and silk in the past. Spices and silk, like porcin, started as rare luxuries but quickly became insatiable drains on resources once they gained poprity. If porcin became a trend in the North, it would create yet another dependency on the Empire. Perhaps that¡¯s exactly what they intend. Convinced of Canbraman¡¯s ulterior motive, Gard spoke inly. ¡°If I were to bring porcin back instead of gold, Her Highness would see it as a grave misstep on our part.¡± The North, which was just beginning to recover economically, could not afford such indulgences. While some Northern nobles might secretly use porcin, it was imperative to keep such extravagance out of the High Tower. Even the magical bag the Grand Duchess carried had spread like wildfire through the North in no time. ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll receive your payment in gold and silver,¡± Canbraman said, nodding as though satisfied with Gard¡¯s response. He seemed to understand that introducing porcin to the North would harm its fragile economy. I¡¯ll have to report this to Her Highness once I return, Gard thought. If the Empire were true to form, merchants would soon begin selling porcin to the North indirectly. The North needed to prepare for that eventuality. ¡°Then, with thanks for the kindness of His Majesty and Your Highness, we shall take our leave,¡± Gard said, preparing to depart.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll host a banquet this evening¡ªdon¡¯t leave without attending this time,¡± Canbraman said with a sly smile. ¡°Of course, Your Highness. We look forward to¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, Your Highness,¡± a voice interrupted. Turning toward the speaker, Canbraman¡¯s expression grew tense. ¡°Hmm¡­ Archbishop Teresia, do you have something to say?¡± he asked, his toneced with unease. ¡°May I ask the Northerners a few questions?¡± Archbishop Teresia, head of the Imperial Church, stepped forward. Dressed in a white robe embroidered with gold thread, she appeared to be in her forties, but her aura and position suggested she was far older. ¡°¡­Proceed,¡± Canbraman said reluctantly, closing his eyes for a moment as if bracing himself. ¡°Thank you. May the gods bless Your Highness,¡± Teresia said, offering a customary benediction. As head of the Imperial Church, Teresia was a figure even the crown prince couldn¡¯t easily overrule. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 50.1 ¡°Northerners, I am Teresia, Archbishop of the Imperial Church and the first servant of the gods. I have questions for you¡ªanswer only with the truth.¡± As soon as Crown Prince Canbraman granted permission, Archbishop Teresiaunched into her interrogation. ¡°What is this new unified faith of yours, the Renslet Order?¡± Her tone was more usatory than inquisitive. ¡°It is a sacred and noble faith, born from the union of the ancestral spirits of the North and the fervent spirit of the Renslet ancestors,¡± Gard replied calmly, as if he had anticipated this line of questioning. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s nothing more than a heretical, barbaric cult!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always thought of us that way, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gard countered with a wry smile. The rtionship between the Imperial Church and the North was as fraught as that between the Imperial family and the North. ¡°If you expel the witches, the Imperial Church will bring divine blessings to yournds at once,¡± Teresia dered.¡°No need. We¡¯re quite content with the blessings of the Renslet ancestors,¡± Gard replied, his smile growing sharper. ¡°Do you really think that heresy of yours will grant you divine power?¡± ¡°It already has. Mary¡¯s Blessing is proof enough, is it not?¡± ¡°Fools! Gullible fools! That fraud will be exposed soon enough!¡± ¡°Your words are unnecessarily harsh, Archbishop.¡± ¡°Renounce your heresy at once! Burn the witches alive! I will send the Church¡¯s pdins and inquisitors to assist you!¡± Her fiery words bordered on fanaticism, her demand escting from a sermon to outright threats. ¡°Oh, our Father in the heavens, please do not descend to this world. Woe to us, our Savior hase!¡± The Northern envoys, unbothered by her outburst, responded with equally pointed sarcasm. ¡°How dare you! Heathens forsaken by the gods! Cursed barbarians who worship mere ancestors! Guards! Bind these insolent savages to the wheel¡ª¡± ¡°Escort the Archbishop out!¡± Canbraman, unable to bear it any longer, ordered her removal. ¡°Unhand me! Your Highness! These heretics must be burned at the stake!¡± Ignoring the echoes of her protests, Canbraman turned to the Northern delegation with a look of exasperation. ¡°I extend my deepest regrets.¡± ¡°And as you are aware, this matter has no connection to the Empire or its Imperial family,¡± he added. ¡°We understand. But perhaps you might add a little more gold topensate,¡± Gard replied with a grin. This was precisely why they had endured Teresia¡¯s tirade without escting the situation. ¡°Fine,¡± Canbraman said with a weary sigh, pressing his fingers to his temples as he mentally calcted how much to charge the Church for this debacle. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Enjoy the banquet this evening¡ªI insist you stay this time.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± Thus, what had nearly escted into a full-blown confrontation ended with rtive civility. After the Northern envoys departed, Canbraman¡¯s expression grew icy as he summoned his ministers. ¡°Chancellor, Ricard,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Begin selling Eastern porcin to the North¡ªcheaply.¡± ¡°At low prices?¡± ¡°Yes. And raise the prices once it bes popr.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± ¡°Remember, we cannot allow the North to grow prosperous. They must be kept impoverished¡ªjust enough to survive, never enough to thrive.¡± ¡°We will ensure your orders are carried out, Your Highness.¡± As the crown prince issued hismands, his thoughts raced. That so-called blessing of theirs¡­ it¡¯s already increasing their arablend. That means their poption will grow!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The idea of the Northerners expanding their poption¡ªof them bing stronger¡ªwas intolerable. At the very least, this had to be dyed until he ascended to the throne and gained full control of the Empire. Until he could stand unchallenged as the Emperor. And, most importantly, until he could face Marquess Havana with pride. ¡°Contact the Demon¡¯s Maw again,¡± Canbraman ordered abruptly. ¡°The Demon¡¯s Maw? The Church won¡¯t like that,¡± Chancellor Karaso cautioned. ¡°Oh? Are you so sure?¡± Canbraman smirked as he spotted Teresia returning to the chamber, her eyes glinting with unbridled fanaticism. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately,¡± Karaso replied, understanding the prince¡¯s intent. The Empire¡¯s machinations against the North were underway once more. *** Daisy¡¯s father was a retired soldier, a survivor of the ill-fated Northern Expedition led by thete Grand Duke Baikal Rune Renslet. He had lost both arms in that campaign, bing a disabled veteran. ¡°Dad, look! I made this onest night!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard, Daisy. It looks wonderful,¡± he replied with a warm smile. Daisy, her small hands still dusty from carving, proudly disyed hertest wooden figurine to her father. ¡°Alright, sweetie. Help me remove the prosthetics¡ªit¡¯s time to get to work.¡± ¡°Okay! But don¡¯t sell them for less than three coppers each, okay?¡± ¡°I promise. Who made them, after all?¡± Her father chuckled as Daisy carefully removed his makeshift prosthetic arms. ¡°Should I carry the box for you?¡± ¡°No. If I carry it, more people will notice. Go ahead and hang it around my neck.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Daisy helped her father fasten a wooden box filled with her handcrafted figurines. Inside were 14 pieces, each meticulously carved. She was a talented child, her skill evident even at a young age. Even the prosthetic arms her father wore were creations of her tiny, dexterous hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They smiled at each other as they prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s say goodbye to Mom first.¡± ¡°Right! Mom! We¡¯re heading out!¡± Before departing, they bowed their heads to a small box in the corner of the room. Inside were the hair and keepsakes of Daisy¡¯ste mother. Has it been three months already? Three months earlier, Daisy¡¯s mother had been killed by a monster outside the city while foraging for weeds to use in Arad salt. ¡°Goodbye, my love,¡± Mark said, paying his respects before stepping outside with his daughter. Chapter 53.1 53. Circumstances of the President and His Secretary (2) Afterpleting my inspection of the first factory, I stepped outside, breathing in the fresh air, and naturally headed towards the second factory. Arriving there with Teo, I saw that the construction of the second factory was about halfway done. ¡°Move the lumber over there! Bricks go here!¡± ¡°The witches are using earth spirits to dig the ground! Everyone, stand back!¡± ¡°Seventh Decade! What are you doing there? The work isn¡¯t finished yet!¡± At the bustling construction site of the second factory, soldiers mobilized from the High Tower and witches were tirelessly at work on the construction. ¡°Are the soldiers participating in the construction being paid wages as well?¡± ¡°Of course. Thanks to that, there¡¯s hardly anyints.¡±For the record, the soldiers were receiving separate wages from the Arad Company. In other words, the soldiers sweating and building here were effectively earning double¡ªreceiving both the basic sry from the High Tower and an additional sry from me. ¡°Any grievances so far?¡± ¡°None at all. I doubt there¡¯s a workce like this anywhere in the North, or even on the entire continent of Arcadia. Plus, the food here is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Initially, I had nned to hire regr adventurers ormon folk, but the n was scrapped due to potential dangers. Additionally, there was the risk of assassination attempts against me. Instead, raw materials like lumber, limestone, bricks, and steel were procured through northern merchant groups. While we bought from the merchant groups, they, in turn, employed lower-level adventurers ormoners to handle the supplies. As I was about to move past the second factory site after giving it a once-over, I noticed a very familiar figure with white hair approaching from ahead. ¡°Mary!¡± ¡°Ah! President.¡± ¡°Perfect timing. I had some questions about the academy.¡± As soon as I saw her, I immediately jumped into work-rted talk. ¡°Yes! Please, ask me anything.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the recruitment of teachers for the academying along?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve secured teachers for subjects like literature, arithmetic, and history. Retired officials willingly agreed. However, we haven¡¯t been able to find a mage.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there battle mages among the adventurers or mercenaries? I heard some operate in the magic zones.¡± ¡°To be precise, there isn¡¯t a trustworthy mage in the North.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. And what about the witches?¡± ¡°The witches can¡¯t teach unless it¡¯s an officially adopted disciple¡­¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue at Mary¡¯s words. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. For now, you and I will have to handle the magic-rted sses.¡± ¡°¡­? Me, sir?!¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you quite a capable magical engineer? Just teach the children based on the magic books I¡¯ve recently written. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± From what I had observed of Mary so far, she was both a witch and not a witch. Though an illegitimate child, she had noble blood in her veins. Because of that, she seemed rtively free from the restrictions ced on witches.N?v(el)B\\jnn Practically speaking, she wasn¡¯t a witch but rather a female mage. ¡°¡­¡± However, Mary¡¯s expression didn¡¯t brighten upon hearing my words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Seeing this, my heart sank. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also find it difficult to teach because of some unwritten rule or taboo among witches?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Whew¡­ That¡¯s a relief.¡± Feeling an unwarranted sense of worry, I asked for confirmation, and Mary¡¯s response reassured me. ¡°Good. Very good. I¡¯m d I appointed Miss Mary as the academy¡¯s dean.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. But why does your face look so gloomy?¡± ¡°Could you reconsider? I prefer my previous position as secretary.¡± ¡°Secretary? But aren¡¯t you often absent from thepany? It¡¯s hard to call someone like that a secretary.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± Judging by her reaction, Mary¡¯s gloomy expression seemed to stem from her recently changed position. ¡°I apologize, President. I¡¯ll make sure toe to thepany more often from now on.¡± Looking like a puppy abandoned on a rainy day, Mary alternated nces between me and Teo, who stood beside me. Until recently, the tasks she had handled were now being carried out by Teo. ¡°Does she feelpetitive? Interesting.¡± Noticing her reaction, I inwardly smiled in satisfaction. A healthy sense of rivalry among employees was always beneficial for thepany¡¯s growth. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Teo, caught in Mary¡¯s sad gaze, awkwardly smiled. Judging by how he only looked toward the High Tower, the situation seemed ufortable for him. ¡°Looks like Sir Rosie might have told him about Mary.¡± Even at a nce, I could sense that Teo found Mary intimidating. To help Teo out, I suggested an idea to Mary that I had been mulling over on my way here. ¡°Or would you prefer handling both the academy and secretarial work?¡± ¡°Both?¡± ¡°Yes, instead of being solely responsible for one, you could manage both depending on the situation.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Mary¡¯s face lit up once again. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mary. Keep your evenings free from now on.¡± Seeing her face brighten like the moon, I continued speaking. ¡°In the evening? May I ask why?¡± ¡°Why else? We¡¯ll soon be teaching magical engineering at the academy together. We need to ensure you¡¯re properly prepared. Starting tomorrow evening, we¡¯ll begin one-on-one tutoring.¡± ¡°Tutoring? Don¡¯t tell me! Like, home tutoring?¡± ¡°Something like that. You¡¯ll stay at thepany and study with me.¡± ¡°J-just the two of us?!¡± ¡°Yes, just the two of us.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± Chapter 54.2 She recalled a conversation from her first day at thepany, when she had helped him make a detection device. They had discussed his approach to recruiting talent. ¡®Right now, Arad is relying solely on the northern creed. That¡¯s dangerous!¡¯ The more she thought about it, the less jealous and the more concerned she became. ¡®As much as I hate to admit it¡­¡¯ Because of this, Arina, now truly concerned, offered Arad her advice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too kind or overly familiar with your subordinates.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Of course, Arina hadn¡¯t always harbored such distrust toward humanity. It was a perspective she had only recently acquired through personal experience. ¡°Most northerners don¡¯t consider getting paid for their work an act of kindness. They see it as a contract¡ªa fair exchange of theirbor for appropriatepensation.¡±¡°Isn¡¯t that how it should be? If someone works, they deserve to be paid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but you¡¯re overdoing it.¡± ¡°Our organization is highly sensitive to security. This level of care is necessary to minimize betrayal and desertion.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, those who will betray you will do so regardless.¡± Arina recalled her experiences in the Abyss of the Magic Realm. She also thought of the recent treasonous incidents that had urred. Betrayal knew no rank. Knights and nobles had betrayed her for their reasons, just as maids and servants had theirs. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you tell me on my first day here that you rely on your instincts when selecting people? How many of the current employees did you personally vet?¡± ¡°The North is short on talent. If I tried to personally evaluate every single hire, we¡¯d run out of recruits. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI carefully assess anyone in key or executive roles.¡± ¡°Even so, you¡¯re being too generous. Even if you saved their lives, gave them homes, jobs, and hope, they¡¯re only human. Eventually, they¡¯ll take it for granted.¡± The words that came out of Arina¡¯s mouth, disguised as Mary, wereced with mistrust and cynicism. She hadn¡¯t always been this way. Once, she had trusted and loved her subjects and subordinates deeply, aspiring to emte herte mother. But that had only earned her resentment and betrayal. ¡°¡­¡± Arad gazed up at the night sky.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Even so, it¡¯s something I must do.¡± Finally, he spoke. ¡°Of course, there will be those who let me down. Nothing is absolute in this world. That¡¯s why we must focus on probabilities.¡± ¡°Probabilities¡­?¡± ¡°The better I choose my people, and the better I treat them, the closer the probability gets¡ªnot to zero or one hundred percent¡ªbut close enough.¡± Though his words sounded reasonable and well-thought-out, Arad¡¯s inner thoughts diverged from his exnation. ¡®This is the North¡­ It reminds me of a certain frigid country back on Earth¡­ The Industrial Revolution, harshbor conditions, the ensuing Red gue, and the rise of strong, upromising¡­ Ugh! My head!¡¯ The cold North seemed to offer two options: the chaos of the Red gue or the path of Nordic welfare. ¡®Better thetter than the former.¡¯ Arad pushed aside his unease and spoke again. ¡°When I treat my employees sincerely, the number of people who betray me decreases significantly.¡± ¡°But even a small number of traitors could endanger you and thepany.¡± ¡°Nothing in this world is absolute. We must prepare for that possibility. And if a handful of traitors are enough to bring down an organization, then that¡¯s a failure of its leadership.¡± ¡°!!¡± Arina felt a pang of guilt. Arad¡¯s words seemed directed at her. What if Arad hadn¡¯te to the Abyss of the Magic Realm? What if she hadn¡¯t had his salt? What if she didn¡¯t have his fertilizer? Countless scenarios shed through her mind. ¡°Mary, you¡¯re making a serious mistake.¡± ¡°¡­A mistake?¡± Unaware of her inner turmoil, Arad continued. ¡°You¡¯re too fixated on the possibility of betrayal by a few. You¡¯re neglecting the overwhelming majority who are loyal.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t condemn the entire forest because of a few rotten trees.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Arina shivered with embarrassment at his words. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯ In hindsight, there were hundreds, if not thousands, more people around her who had responded to her sincerity with faithfulness. She had taken their loyalty for granted, like the air she breathed, while fixating on the betrayal of a few. ¡°¡­¡± Gripping the reins, Arina lowered her head to hide her flushed face and tear-filled eyes. Sitting behind her, Arad couldn¡¯t see her expression. ¡°In that sense, I think the Grand Duchess is truly remarkable.¡± Out of nowhere, Arad began praising Arina, the Northern Grand Duchess. ¡°Despite the times, hasn¡¯t she managed to provide at least some support for war veterans? Regardless of the amount, that¡¯s something worthy of great praise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°And what about taxes? Even with seventy percent of the budget allocated to military spending, she ensures taxes don¡¯t burden the people too much. She¡¯s careful not to cross the line, ensuring her people aren¡¯t overburdened. That¡¯s only possible because the Renslet Ducal House and the northern nobles have practically abandoned luxury.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to the policies established before the current Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°That makes it even more impressive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arina blinked, taken aback by the suddenpliment. ¡°Policies like these usually onlyst for the reign of the ruler who introduces them. But the current Grand Duchess has steadfastly upheld them. I deeply respect that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what led to the rebellion.¡± In the Empire, northern nobles were seen as wealthymoners at best. Ironically, the Grand Ducal House¡¯s policies, while garnering public support, also fueled noble dissent. ¡°That was inevitable,¡± Arad replied in an indifferent tone. ¡°If the rebels had gotten what they wanted, would there have been no rebellion? No. Instead, there would¡¯ve been a massive uprising among themon folk. The Empire would¡¯ve swallowed the North whole.¡± ¡°You seem to hold the Grand Duchess in high regard.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a paragon among rulers. I¡¯d wager there isn¡¯t a leader in all of Arcadia who surpasses her.¡± ¡°¡­!!¡± This time, Arina¡¯s face burned for an entirely different reason. ¡°The Grand Duchess¡­ is truly a wonderful person, isn¡¯t she? Hearing you say this, President, makes it undeniable.¡± Hearing such high praise from Arad, a man who had lived through a golden era, Arina couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy and flustered. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 57.1
    1. The Listener of the North (3)
¡®The color isn¡¯t white porcin.¡¯ As I pulled the pottery directly from the kiln, I stared at it with eyes full of amazement. ¡®This is¡­ cdon!¡¯ What emerged from the kiln was a stunning blue-green ceramic. ¡®But how? I didn¡¯t add saltpeter.¡¯ Of course, cdon exists on Earth too. Goryeo cdon, to be specific. ¡®But it¡¯s a little different from Goryeo cdon.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the same as Goryeo cdon. After all, Earth doesn¡¯t have magic stones. This had to be nothing more than a coincidence. ¡®Did it happen because I mixed in that ck soil from the old greenhouse farm?¡¯Just as white porcin from this world differs in luster and color from the white porcin of Earth, the same could be said of this cdon. The cdon from the North, made using powdered magic stones, had a lighter hue than Earth¡¯s cdon. ¡®Was it like this in the game too?¡¯ Even as a seasoned veteran of Silver Age 1, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to pottery production. Despite being a jack-of-all-trades max-level character, all I remembered was vague knowledge like, ¡°Do it like this, and you¡¯ll get a pretty vase.¡± I didn¡¯t have any detailed information about cdon or white porcin. ¡°This is the most beautiful blue I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more beautiful than Eastern white porcin! I mean it!¡± Once all the ceramics were pulled from the kiln, Mary and Teo gazed at them with trembling eyes, admiring each and every piece. ¡®This is strange. I used all kinds of different magic stones, so why do they all have the same blue color?¡¯ As I examined the cdon pottery, I tilted my head in confusion. I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to investigate it further. What mattered was that the result was good, and I had plenty of other things to handle. Thus, the first-ever production of cdon in the North and all of Arcadia had ended in sess. But there was still one more step for me. ¡®Quality testing.¡¯ I picked up a finished cdon piece and tapped it with my finger. Tang, tang, tang. A clean, clear ringing sound echoed¡ªlike the chime heard from high-quality white porcin. ¡®Hmm¡­?¡¯ I picked up the vase that Teo had made and examined it. ¡®There¡¯s a small w.¡¯ On the side of Teo¡¯s vase, there was a tiny pinhole-sized defect. I shot a nce at Teo to gauge his reaction. ¡®It¡¯s for personal use anyway, so I¡¯ll let it slide.¡¯ ording to quality control standards, a piece with even a minor w like this would normally be smashed without hesitation. But since it wasn¡¯t for sale, I decided to let it pass. I didn¡¯t want to risk souring my rtionship with the employees over something like this. ¡°Boss! We did it! We did it! Ourpany¡¯s going to be rich! No, the entire North and Renslet will be rich!¡± Completely oblivious to the fact that his vase had a w, Teo shouted with delight, practically bouncing in ce. ¡®If I think back to the Arad Salt days, it¡¯s a bit regrettable.¡¯ I gazed at him with a hint of nostalgia. ¡®Sure, Arad Salt opened up a path for Northern merchants, low-rank adventurers, andmoners to make a living. That was no small feat. But that¡¯s all it aplished. When I think about it, I and the High Tower didn¡¯t really gain much, did we?¡¯ Back when Arad Salt first began production, even Her Highness, the Northern Grand Duchess Arina, had likely been unaware of the true consequences. She might even have secretly regretted it. ¡®But it¡¯s different this time. This cdon can only be made by Arad Company!¡¯ And the merchants allowed to sell this cdon would be limited to the High Tower¡¯s official merchant guilds. In Renslet, there were two official guilds. One was the long-established Rune Merchant Guild, and the other was my very own Arad Company. ¡®We¡¯ll handle the development and production, while the Rune Merchant Guild will handle distribution and sales.¡¯ Of course, I could have let Arad Company take care of distribution too. But greed invites disaster. ¡°Boss, this time we have to make sure Imperial merchants don¡¯t steal all the profit. Even if they do, we should only let the ones that benefit us get involved.¡± At that moment, Mary spoke up from the side. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I asked you to petition Her Highness the other day.¡± Her words were sudden, but I knew exactly what she meant, so I nodded in agreement. ¡°How¡¯s that going, by the way?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s in progress at Sris in the mid-northern part of the Empire.¡± ¡°Is that so? I hope Sir Balzac and the Frost Knights handle it well.¡± ¡°They will, especially if they see this cdon.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Indeed. Merchants are driven by profit, after all.¡± ¡°Um, but¡­ isn¡¯t Count Entir one of those nobles known for being an opportunist? Will he really oppose the Empire and the Imperial family? Especially when his wife is¡­¡± ¡°Trust me. I can guarantee he¡¯s currently the man who despises the Crown Prince the most in the entire Empire.¡± ¡°Well, if you say so, Boss, then it must be true.¡± When Arad Salt was first produced, it was the Imperial merchants who profited the most. The North only shares a border with the Empire, while the sea route is blocked by icebergs and frozen waters. As a result, we could only sell Arad Salt to Imperial merchants. ¡®We have to simplify the distribution structure as much as possible.¡¯ Imperial merchants would buy Arad Salt cheaply from the North, then resell it in the central and southern Empire, and even as far as the capital of the Royal Alliance, Bardenheim. They marked up the price tenfold. Despite this, Arad Salt was still cheaper than the imported Eastern spices, and its vor was better. The demand was so high that they couldn¡¯t stock it fast enough. ¡®We do all the work, and the Empire makes all the money. It¡¯s infuriating.¡¯ The thought of those people, with whom we already had a strained rtionship, profiting off of us was intolerable to the typical Northern mindset. ¡®But we can¡¯t personally sell directly in the Empire either¡­¡¯ The North is subject to discrimination and contempt even when ites to its mercenaries and adventurers. It¡¯s the same story for merchants. One of the most infamous examples was the ¡°20 Northerners Law¡±, aw dating back to the Empire¡¯s past. ¡°No more than 20 Northerners may gather outside of the North.¡± ¡°Only Northerners with special permits from the Emperor may gather inrger numbers.¡± Thisw, born from fears of past invasions by Northerners, was now an anachronism. Due to thisw, Northern merchants faced significant disadvantages when conducting trade within the Empire. I refocused on reality and spoke. ¡°Anyway, you both did well.¡± I praised Mary and Teo, who had spent two days making pottery with me. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to make something clear here and now.¡± After briefly acknowledging their hard work, I turned back to the cdon. I still had something left to do. If the cdon pieces I, Arad, made had any defects, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. ¡°Quality control!¡± I picked up a stew bowl that caught my eye. Its edge was slightly chipped. CRASH! Without hesitation, I threw it on the ground. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Hngk!¡± Mary let out a loud scream, and Teo sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± But I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t it break?¡± The cdon, despite being thrown with full force, was perfectly intact. ¡°Arad Company¡¯s first rule is¡­¡± I picked up the blue bowl again. ¡°QUALITY CONTROL!¡± I threw it even harder this time. CLANG! The bowl still didn¡¯t break. No matter how many times I threw it, the ceramic wouldn¡¯t break. The only thing that echoed throughout the factory floor was the clear, crisp chime of porcin. ng! ¡°Quality!¡± ng! ¡°Control!¡± Even after several attempts, the bowl remained perfectly intact. ¡°No way¡­¡± At this point, I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off. I picked up a different piece of cdon and threw it at the ground as well. ng! Still unbroken. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mary and Teo had already clutched their own cdon creations tightly to their chests, trembling as if I might seize them next. They looked at me like squirrels guarding theirst stash of nuts for winter. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 59.1
    1. The Northern Wind (2)
The Audience Hall of the High Tower was crowded with countless people. High-ranking ministers,dies-in-waiting, attendants, knights, and even witches ¡ª all of them gazed with mesmerized eyes at the newest miracle born from the North. At the center of their attention were 17 porcin pieces produced by the Arad Company. Originally, there had been 20 pieces, but 2 had gone to Theo and Arina, and 1 had been sacrificed during quality control testing. ¡°Impressive.¡± The voice of Sun, the ¡°Northern Ice Wall,¡± echoed through the hall. He had been temporarily ced in charge of guarding the High Tower and protecting Arina in Balzac¡¯s absence while he was on a mission. ¡°Truly impressive.¡± For a man like Sun, whose life had been far removed from art, it was rare for him to be so awestruck. Tap, tap, tapHe knocked on one of the porcin pieces with his knuckles, his eyes filled with wonder. ¡°To think it¡¯s this sturdy. The porcin the Empire sells shatters if you grip it the wrong way.¡± Of course, Sun¡¯s admiration wasn¡¯t for the porcin¡¯s color or elegant design. He only cared about its durability. ¡°Who the hell are you, really?¡± After giving the porcin a quick once-over, Sun shifted his gaze to Arad. ¡°Just as the rumors say,¡± Arad replied nonchntly. ¡°Ha! Yeah, sure, ¡®just as the rumors say,¡¯ Count Jin.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Their conversation was brief, but the mood between them wasn¡¯t exactly friendly. This was no surprise. Sun and Arad had spoken privately several times before. ¨C So, I hear you confessed to Her Highness in the depths of the Demonic Abyss? ¨C How do I know? The knights who fought with you heard everything. ¨C Why¡¯s your face turning pale? Sick? Tch, northerners like us don¡¯t catch colds, but you¡¯re not one of us, huh? Be careful. ¨C And right after you came back from the Abyss, you made her a bag as a present? Yet, after that, you¡¯ve been avoiding her? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you believe that superstition? ¨C What? You gave up after being rejected once? You call yourself a man? ¨C Seems like you¡¯re getting close to that ¡®Mary¡¯dytely. ¨C What? You¡¯re saying there¡¯s nothing between you two? Are you¡­ impotent or something? ¨C If it weren¡¯t for all your achievements and the fact that you saved my crippled subordinates, I wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge you as a man, you know that? Their conversations had always been like this ¡ª pure chaos. The ¡°dislike points¡± between Sun and Arad were firmly maxed out. ¡°How¡¯s it going with that girl Marytely?¡± Sun asked with a smirk. ¡°Nothing is going on,¡± Arad replied firmly. ¡°¡­Hmm? Do you, perhaps, like men instead?¡± ¡°Please, stop.¡± Just then, a sharp voice echoed from the throne at the front of the hall. ¡°Her Highness the Grand Duchess is entering.¡± The crowd, which had been standing around in a disorganized manner, instantly lined up in neat rows. Isabelle¡¯s clear announcement was like a bell calling everyone to order. ¡°We greet Her Highness, the Grand Duchess!¡± Shortly after, Arina, the Grand Duchess of the North, appeared and sat upon the throne. ¡°So this is porcin, is it?¡± Arina gazed at the 17 porcin pieces and tried her best to look as though it was her first time seeing them. ¡°Count Arad Jin, you¡¯ve done an excellent job. Truly, thanks to you, the North will now be wealthy.¡± But, as someone who was terrible at acting, Arina¡¯s performance was painfully awkward. Her gaze, her tone, and even her expression were off by two whole notes. Still, thanks to Isabelle¡¯s prior coaching, her speech was wless, even if her delivery wasn¡¯t.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Renslet will spare no support for the production of this porcin. I swear it before the Eternal me.¡± It was an open deration of royal favor and support from the sovereign of the North. The ministers and nobles present had no objections. After all, it was a move that made perfect sense. ¡°Now, what shall we do with these 17 porcin pieces?¡± ¡°Soon enough, we¡¯ll be able to produce them in vast quantities. However, since these are the very first ones ever made, I believe they hold a special meaning.¡± ¡°So, what do you propose?¡± ¡°I would like to dedicate all of them to Her Highness. And since her birthday is approaching, consider them a gift.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, please ept them as my birthday present to you.¡± ¡°H-Hmph! Very well, I shall treasure them dearly, Arad!¡± ¡®These porcin pieces¡­ Arad made them himself. And now they¡¯re my birthday present?!¡¯ Arina¡¯s voice, which had been dry and dull until now, suddenly grew lively. Her excitement was barely concealed. ¡°Your devotion is duly noted, Count Jin.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I do have one more request.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a sensitive matter. I¡¯d prefer to discuss it in private.¡± ¡°¡­Very well. Come to my officeter.¡± Arina granted Arad a private audience, her heart subtly tense. *** Later, in Arina¡¯s office The door to the office opened, and Arad stepped out, his face glowing with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Go on, then.¡± ¡°Once everything is prepared, I¡¯ll create a masterpiece like no other.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Arina saw Arad off personally. Her expression was a little worn out, as if her energy had been drained. Once Arad was fully out of sight, she let out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Her mind reyed her conversation with Arad. ¨C Why do you want to paint a portrait of both Mary and me? ¨C Mary is a kind woman. She admires you deeply and takes great pride in being part of Renslet. ¨C Hmm¡­ ¨C She¡¯s a treasured employee of mine. So, I wanted to give her a small gift. She sees you as a ¡®big sister.¡¯ ¨C I see¡­ ¨C If I have offended you, I offer my sincerest apologies. I will ept any punishment you see fit. ¨C No, that won¡¯t be necessary. I understand now. Arad had just praised ¡°Mary¡± to Arina. But in the past, he had also praised Arina to ¡°Mary¡±. Her heart swelled with happiness, but at the same time, a subtle unease gnawed at her. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± Outside the office, Isabelle, who had been eavesdropping, also let out a sigh. ¡°Good grief¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Sun, who had appeared without warning, clicked his tongue as well. As someone filling in for Balzac, Sun had been keeping close tabs on Arina¡¯s activities as ¡°Mary.¡± The three of them ¡ª Arina, Isabelle, and Sun ¡ª gathered like conspirators in front of the office. ¡°Looks like the old hag¡¯s theory was correct.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°ording to the knights and Arad¡¯s employees, it seems they have a simr impression.¡± ¡°Things have gotten way too tangled.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll conduct more research on modifying the illusion spell. It might actually be simpler than I thought.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± The trio sighed in unison. Chapter 61.2 ¡°Hand it out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± We handed the chests over to the employees in charge of wage distribution. The payroll staff, who worked under the orders of Teo and Mary, were people who could at least do basic calctions. They were a mix of both men and women. Most of them were second, third, fourth, or even fifth sons and daughters of Northern noble families. Since only the eldest sons inherited family wealth, the rest had to find a way to make a living ¡ª whether noble ormoner, the struggle was the same. As a result, recruitment was surprisingly easy. Of course, each candidate had to pass my personal interview and a background check by the Frost Knights. ¡°Employee number 125!¡±¡°Yes!¡± The payroll staff flicked the beads of their abacus and flipped through documents with one hand as they called out employee numbers. The reason for calling employee numbers was to avoid confusion with people of the same name. ¡°Name: Mark. Worked on y mixing at Factory No. 2, with three days of overtime.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± The first person to be called was an elderly man with chimera prosthetic arms on both sides. ¡°With the performance bonus included¡­ it¡¯s 70 copper. Take half a silver coin and 20 copper.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Next! Employee number 29!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The next worker walked forward with a sluggish gait. For the record, employee numbers were called randomly. If they were called sequentially from number 1, then those withter numbers would always have to wait longer to be paid. ¡°Name: Bill. Assigned to bone processing at Factory No. 1¡­¡± And so, the wage payments began. ¡°Employee number 109!¡± ¡°Employee number 88!¡± ¡°Employee number 17!¡± There were a total of six tables set up in front of the warehouse, and the employee numbers were called without pause. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! At the same time, the sound of silver coins being split in half echoed. The weekly wage of the lowest-level workers typically ranged from 50 to 70 copper, depending on overtime and performance bonuses. If we paid them entirely in copper coins, it would be too bulky. But if we paid in silver coins, the amount didn¡¯t divide neatly. As a result, every payday, a special guillotine-like device was used to split silver coins in half. ¡®This¡­ this is something else. Only in the North could something like this be allowed. If this were the Empire, there¡¯d be an uproar.¡¯ Even though the faces on the coins belonged to foreign monarchs ¡ª and especially since I didn¡¯t have much affection for the Emperor of the Empire ¡ª seeing them sliced in half gave me an odd feeling. ¡®If we eventually stamp Arina¡¯s face on the gold, silver, and copper coins like I mentioned earlier, wouldn¡¯t this be a problem too?¡¯ I felt a twinge of unease. ¡®They didn¡¯t misunderstand what I said earlier¡­ right?¡¯ Swallowing dryly, I nced at Mary and Teo. Watching the faces of monarchs from all over the continent being sliced into pieces made me feel oddly tense. If Arina¡¯s face were ever printed on currency, I vowed to ensure it would be on paper money, not coins. ¡°Employee number 299!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m employee number 299, Sarah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re assigned to first-stage molding at Factory No. 3. Worked overtime all five days this week and achieved performance goals three times this week alone, huh?¡± Even as I was lost in all sorts of thoughts, the wages continued to be distributed. ¡°Yes! I worked really hard!¡± ¡°110 copper. Take one silver coin and 10 copper.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You should be thanking yourself for working so hard. Next!¡± Not all employees were paid the same wage. This particr employee, a woman named Sarah, was a widow whose husband had died during the recent expedition to the extreme north. She had four young children to care for and worked harder than anyone else. On top of that, she had nimble hands, so she never missed a performance bonus. ¡°President! Thank you so much!¡± Summoning her courage, Sarah bowed deeply to me before she left. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m the one who should be thankful. Go home quickly. Your children must be waiting anxiously for you.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Even though I witnessed this scene every week, it never failed to make my heart ache. ¡°Sir Rosie.¡± ¡°Yes, President.¡± Watching Sarah¡¯s light footsteps as she headed home, I called out to Sir Rosie. I could have asked Mary, but she was busy helping the payroll staff split the silver coins. ¡°Did you make all the arrangements for this week?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. The entire High Tower guard force is on security duty. Even Commander Soon himself is patrolling in person.¡± ¡°He always goes above and beyond.¡± ¡°This is the perfect time to exercise the privileges of an official merchant. No need to feel burdened by it.¡± Everyone in the High Tower knew it was payday for Arad Company. Every restaurant and tavern in the area would be fully prepared to wee our employees. However, there would inevitably be those who targeted women like Sarah, seeking to rob them of their hard-earned wages. ¡°Distribute a small amount of copper coins to the soldiers on security duty today as a token of gratitude.¡± For that reason, I made full use of the privileges of being an official merchant. Meanwhile, a man had been watching the scene at Arad Company with astonished eyes for some time. ¡®What kind of paradise is this? What on earth is happening in the North!?¡¯ This man, who had just climbed up to the High Tower alongside Balzac, was none other than Entir, a great merchant. The North that Entir visited under Balzac¡¯s guidance was like a different world. To be clear, the North was still neither prosperous nor peaceful. The harsh cold made every breath feel like it was freezing his lungs, and along the way, he had to fend off attacks from monsters and wild beasts amid snowstorms. And yet, despite the harsh environment, Entir sensed hope and peace in the people living in this unforgivingnd. ¡®Not a single bandit appeared on the road from Haven to High Tower!¡¯ Perhaps it was because nature itself was already so wild and brutal, but there was hardly any instance of people preying on each other. ¡®I haven¡¯t even seen a single beggar along the way. There¡¯s no way they could have cleared them all out just for me.¡¯ Even in the affluent southern regions of the Empire, it wasn¡¯t umon to encounter bands of thieves and groups of beggars. This was due to the nobles¡¯ ruthless exploitation of the people. But not in the North. ¡®I knew the North had lower taxes, but I didn¡¯t realize it was being enforced so thoroughly.¡¯n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the North, unity was a matter of survival. The moment internal divisions arose, nature, beasts, and foreign powers would devour them whole. ¡®Is it because of the rebellion that happened recently? The North, which was already leaning toward centralization, has be even more centered around the Grand Duchess. The nobility¡¯s power is almost nonexistent now. Was there ever a ce on this continent where the central government was this strong? If the modernist schrs who advocate for absolute monarchy saw this, they¡¯d probably call it a utopia.¡¯ TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 62.1
    1. The Mirror Therapy Project (3)
The main roads of the North were regrly patrolled by soldiers and knights. ording to rumors, high-ranking knights, known as ¡°Enforcers,¡± also carried out covert patrols. ¡°So, how do you feel after taking a look around our North?¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m surprised.¡± When the elderly knight Balzac asked, Entir responded truthfully. ¡°Was it always like this?¡± Entir was a grand merchant and a noble of the Empire. But in front of the ¡°Frostde¡± Balzac, he maintained a respectful tone. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±¡°Then when did it change?¡± ¡°Less than a year ago.¡± Balzac gestured toward the main road outside the city. The people they encountered on the road were mostly low-level adventurers or ordinarymoners. In the Empire, such people were considered the most dangerous. At any moment, they could turn into bandits or robbers. ¡°Is it because of Arad Salt?¡± ¡°Close enough.¡± But in the North, that wasn¡¯t the case. Everyone was too preupied with gathering weeds. Rather than risking their lives in bloody fights, it was far more profitable for the destitute to collect the weeds used in Arad Salt production. ¡°But even with everyone gathering weeds, there are no disputes? Usually, that would lead to fights over territory and monopolies.¡± ¡°Those kinds of idiots get their heads cut off without exception. Besides, the North has plenty ofnd but few people, so there¡¯s no need for such stupidity.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± ¡°The knights and soldiers of the North don¡¯t bother with people. They just patrol outside the cities and viges, thoroughly hunting monsters and wild beasts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more organized than I expected.¡± Entir crossed the North like a tourist, and Balzac acted as his guide. After 15 days of travel, the two finally arrived at Renslet¡¯s main fortress, the High Tower. ¡°There it is, the High Tower. By the way, do you see thoserge, wide buildings on the outskirts? That¡¯s the factoryplex operated by the Arad Company.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s where¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where the famous Northern Porcin is produced. It looks like they¡¯ve built even more since Ist left.¡± With a nk expression, Entir gazed at the massive buildings near the High Tower. His eyes were fixed on the vast factoryplex on the outskirts of the fortress. Even for a grand merchant like him, it was the first time he¡¯d seen such enormous production facilities. ¡°Where would you like to go first? Would you like to pay your respects to Her Highness the Grand Duchess in the High Tower? Or would you prefer to visit the factoryplex first?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see the Arad Company first.¡± Entir hesitated slightly, worrying that his decision might be seen as rude. Normally, when visiting a noble¡¯s domain, one would first pay respects to the ruling lord. ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s payday, so they¡¯ll only be working a half-day this morning. We can even have lunch there ¡ª it¡¯s free for us.¡± Balzac epted the request without hesitation. ¡°Payday¡­? Half-day work¡­? Free meals¡­?¡± Entir repeated the unfamiliar terms like a mantra, finding them strange and intriguing. On their way to the Arad Company¡¯s factoryplex, Balzac¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡®So Count Jin¡¯s words were true. I still can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Even though Entir was an Imperial noble, Balzac found it impossible to hate him.N?v(el)B\\jnn In fact, he felt a growing sense of pity. ¡®His wife has been cheating on him for years, and to make matters worse, all of their children are actually cuckoos¡­ and the lover is the Crown Prince, of all people. Knowing this, he still can¡¯t do anything because his wife is a Swordmaster¡­¡¯ Balzac imagined himself in Entir¡¯s position. ¡®Urgh¡­¡¯ Just thinking about it made him feel sick and dizzy. ¡°Come to think of it, Sir Balzac.¡± At that moment, Entir called out to him. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Did you deal with those tailing me? The ones following me from behind.¡± ¡°Of course. There were four of them. The Frost Knights took care of them before they could send any carrier pigeons. Their bodies are probably being digested in some monster¡¯s belly by now.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Entir clenched his teeth as he expressed his gratitude. ¡°To my shame, I had no idea. I didn¡¯t realize I was being watched this whole time.¡± It was only recently that Entir learned he had been under surveince for a long time. Fortunately, Eote and Carrot from the Frost Knights detected the spies and swiftly took care of them. ¡°Our knights said they were no ordinary operatives. It¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t notice them. Honestly, it¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t capture them alive ¡ª their skills were too good for that. I should have gone myself.¡± Balzac¡¯s tone was tinged with regret. Capturing someone alive is much harder than killing them, especially when the enemy is highly skilled. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea who¡¯s behind it?¡± ¡°Most likely my wife.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± ¡®At this point, if he started a rebellion, I¡¯d understand.¡¯ Balzac now trusted Entir. Arad¡¯s words echoed in his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t trust people, trust the situation.¡± At this moment, those words felt more meaningful than ever. ¡®How did Sir Arad know all this?¡¯ When Arad first suggested recruiting Entir, everyone was skeptical. Entir was the husband of Havana, the Marchioness of the Empire. Havana and Entir were also leading figures of the Modernist Faction in the Empire. Recruit him? That made no sense. But Arad had said, ¡°I guarantee that right now, Entir despises the Imperial family more than anyone on the continent.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Marchioness Havana and Crown Prince Canbraman are¡­ having an affair? And all the children are cuckoos?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Why would a Swordmaster of all people¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Entir thought, and that¡¯s why he got stabbed in the back.¡± At the time, no one believed Arad. ¡°Regardless, could you bring him to the North? There¡¯s something I want to try with him.¡± ¡°Even the Frost Knights can¡¯t move freely in the Empire. Especially not in the southernnds ruled by Marchioness Havana.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to travel south. We¡¯ll lure him here instead.¡± ¡°Why would he leave the warmth of Havana¡¯s estate toe to the North?¡± ¡°Because the Arad Company is about tounch a revolutionary new product. For a merchant like him, that¡¯s reason enough toe, regardless of his personal problems.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll contact the Bishop Trading Company in the mid-northern region of the Empire to make the arrangements.¡± Everyone thought it was a long shot, but they decided to trust Arad¡¯s n. After all, this was Arad, and his words always held weight. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 63.2 Her body was covered in countless scars from her long years as a mercenary. Her red hair, tied in a loose ponytail, swayed in the wind. Her eyes were a piercing blue, her skin a coppery bronze ¡ª a stark contrast to the typical paleplexion of Northern folk. Her imposing height and bulging muscles made it hard to believe she was a woman at all. On the surface, she looked to be in her 30s, but in truth, she was much older. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Mercenary Queen, Carpe, extended her hand toward the white hawk descending from the sky. It was unmistakable. This was the fabled beast of the North, the Winter Hawk. ¡®How did the Winter Hawk get here!?¡¯Doubt clouded her mind. The Winter Hawk¡¯s range was, at most, limited to the North and the central parts of the Empire. But this ce was in the Eastern Region of the Empire. It was the location of the Great Ragoit Wall, the continent¡¯srgest barrier, bordering the Eastern Wastnds ¡ª a savagend that marked the boundary between civilization and barbarism. For the Winter Hawk to have reached this far, it would have had to be deliberately sent from at least the mid-northern part of the Empire. ¡°Does that mean the Frost Knights are nearby?¡± Even though the Winter Hawk was a mystical beast, it couldn¡¯t locate someone as precisely as it had just done. This could only mean one thing: witchcraft was involved. It wouldn¡¯t have taken much. A strand of her hair, left behind in the North long ago, would have been enough for the witches to cast a tracking spell. ¡®Hmph¡­¡¯ Her initial sense of nostalgia at seeing the hawk quickly vanished, reced by a flood of memories she had buried long ago ¡ª memories of debts she thought she¡¯d never have to repay. Her gaze turned toward the hawk¡¯s leg, where, as expected, a small, folded piece of paper was tied. Rustle. She untied the message, and the Winter Hawk, having fulfilled its duty, soared back into the sky. Carpe didn¡¯t even watch it leave. Her eyes were fixed on the note as her expression grew more serious. ¡°At this point¡­!?¡± Her brow furrowed as she read the contents. There was only one line written on the slip of paper. ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s time to repay your debt. Come to the North.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Without a word, Carpe stuffed the paper into her mouth, chewed it up, and swallowed it. Then, she let out a thunderous roar. ¡°You piece of trash!!¡± It was her first contact with her master in 20 years, and it was the worst kind of message. ¡°Damn it, you old bastard! You actually did it! You really did it! What a typical Northener move! They¡¯re always so annoyingly meticulous when ites to things like this!¡± Carpe turned to the northwest and roared like a wild beast. ¡°Disciple?! DISCIPLE, MY FOOT! I was your ¡®disciple¡¯ for one measly week, and now you have the audacity to call me that?! And for the record, I don¡¯t even use a sword anymore!!¡± On her back was a massive battle axe instead of a sword. ¡°Aaaaargh! Past me, you idiot! Why did you have to do that back then!? Why did you have to be so reckless!?¡± Not far away, a group of herrades watched her spectacle with cautious gazes. ¡°Looks like the boss is really pissed off, huh?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell just by looking?¡± ¡°Did that old guy, the Dark Grand Duke, ask her to do something weird again?¡± ¡°No, this feels different.¡± Carpe wasn¡¯t just any mercenary. She was the Mercenary Queen, and naturally, she was surrounded by loyalrades and subordinates. ¡°Shh! Keep it down and focus on collecting the loot!¡± ¡°Damn, these orc scouts were loaded. They had more loot than most humans!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re Mongar Orcs. No wonder even the Dark Grand Duke took action against them.¡± Around the Red Wolf Mercenary Corps, which Carpemanded,y the bodies of 20 Mongar Orcs. These orcs wererger, stronger, and more heavily muscled than ordinary orcs. Their tusks were longer, and their physical power far surpassed that of humans. Unlike ordinary orcs, these Mongar Orcs were equipped with iron weapons that rivaled those used by Imperial elite soldiers. Though it wasn¡¯t as strong as Imperial Steel or Northern Cold Iron, the fact that such powerful orcs had iron weapons was no small threat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start moving soon?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ If the knights see this loot, they¡¯ll definitely throw a fit.¡± ¡°Then light up some incense. That should keep them off our backs.¡± The mercenaries of the Red Wolf whispered among themselves as they kept an eye on Carpe. Having spent years with the Mercenary Queen, they instinctively knew that at times like this, it was best to stay quiet and wait. While she was still shouting profanities, Carpe¡¯s mind was racing. ¡®Ignore it! Just ignore it! I can pretend I didn¡¯t see it!¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, she didn¡¯t owe the North anything. Technically, she didn¡¯t owe the North ¡ª she owed Balzac, that stubborn old man. *** A long time ago. When she was still a lowly mercenary, she had crossed paths with Balzac while he was working as an Enforcer in the Demonic Realm. ¡°Hey, senior knight! Tell me, how do I be a monster like you? Teach me your secrets!¡± At the time, she was desperate. As a low-level mercenary, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d survive for long. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to offer you, but I¡¯ll sleep with you if that¡¯s what you want! Do whatever you want with me!¡± Hearing this, Balzac, already an old man at the time, clicked his tongue in disgust. ¡°With a face like that, where does your confidence evene from?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! I¡¯m not pretty, I get it! But sometimes, you¡¯ve gotta try something different, huh? Or¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­ you can¡¯t even get it up anymore?¡± But Carpe wasn¡¯t one to be hurt by words like that. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll teach you. You¡¯ve got a bit of potential, after all.¡± ¡°Huh? R-really!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re headed back to Haven, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s about a week¡¯s walk. I¡¯ll teach you the basics of mana cultivation and weapon handling during that time. That should be enough to keep you from starving to death.¡± ¡°Wait, wait! There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch! If we end it like this, it¡¯ll just feel unfinished!¡± ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re more stubborn than I expected. Fine, give me a lock of your hair.¡± ¡°Hair¡­? You¡¯re into that kind of thing?¡± ¡°Idiot. If you ever be famous, I¡¯ll use it to track you down and make you pay me back. Gotta know where you are to call you, right?¡± ¡°Oh, I get it! Sure, sure! How much hair do you want? Should I just shave it all off? It¡¯s been annoying me anyway.¡± And that was it. That was the only connection she had with Balzac. Now, 20 yearster, he had called in the debt. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 64.2 ¡°Alright, boys, pack it up! We¡¯re leaving.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to waste on an overgrown brat ying knight. Carpe had a feeling after just a short conversation with the newly appointed senior knight. This guy¡­ had no realbat experience. ¡®This guy¡¯s a parachute recruit, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ One of those guys who rise straight to senior knight thanks to family connections, not ability. His only bat experience¡± probably involved chasing down bandits or hunting goblin packs near his family¡¯s estate. These types were essentially pampered ornaments raised on elixirs and sparring matches. ¡®I should¡¯ve just stayed in the West.¡¯Spoiled by pride and arrogance, these men only saw what they wanted to see. And naturally, they looked down on Carpe even more because she was a Northerner, a woman, and a mercenary. Some didn¡¯t even acknowledge that she was the Mercenary Queen. ¡°Tch. What a mood killer.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°So dirty, so petty. I¡¯m over it.¡± The Red Wolf Mercenary Corps grumbled as they stood up, making sure to collect their loot as they prepared to leave. ¡°Hey, mercenary scum. Who said you could leave?¡± But the senior knight wasn¡¯t about to let them go so easily. ¡°Leave the loot.¡± His eyes fixed on the pile of orc loot that the Red Wolves had set aside. ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± ¡°Kikikikiki¡­¡± The knights and cavalry apanying the senior knight also cast greedy gazes toward the loot. ¡°These bastards¡­¡± Carpe¡¯s lips twisted into a snarl. ¡°I thought something was off. So this was their n from the start, huh?¡± It was clear now. The knights weren¡¯t nning to handle Carpe or the Red Wolves themselves. Instead, they¡¯d hidden behind their new senior knight ¡ª the ¡°backed-by-his-family¡± noble brat ¡ª and were using his authority as a shield to snatch the loot for themselves. ¡°The loot is ours. It¡¯s the price we paid with our lives.¡± ¡°Think of it aspensation for overlooking your breach of contract and treason.¡± ¡°Hmph. A greedy Northern wench. Filthy and shameless.¡± Crack. The sound of Carpe grinding her teeth was so sharp it could be heard by everyone. Being called a Northerner, a woman, and a mercenary at the same time was a triple insult she could never get used to. She had tanned her skin bronze to hide her Northern origins, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Damn it¡­ I should¡¯ve just stayed in the West.¡± ¡°Back there, we didn¡¯t have to deal with bastards like this. But in the East¡­ these kinds of ¡°events¡± always pop up just when I think things are going smoothly.¡± Ironically, this kind of contempt had only been resolved in one way: raw power. The moment Carpe became a near-Swordmaster and earned the title of Mercenary Queen in the Western Empire, these issues disappeared. But here, in the Eastern Wastnds, things were different. They hadn¡¯t experienced Carpe¡¯s strength firsthand. To them, a Northerner calling herself a Mercenary Queen was nothing more than a joke. ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± ¡°Well, it was only a matter of time before these kinds of idiots showed up. We didn¡¯t see many of them in the West, but it¡¯s about time.¡± The Red Wolves began to crack their knuckles and loosen their shoulders, ready for action. ¡°No matter how quiet the boss is in the East, you¡¯d think they¡¯d have learned by now.¡± ¡°Northener, woman, mercenary ¡ª the trifecta of prejudice. Hell, Dane, didn¡¯t you nearly die to the boss back when you first joined for the same reason?¡± ¡°Shut up, Hamel! That was years ago!¡± Despite the tension, no one drew their weapons. This was the Great Ragoit Wall, and here, the first rule was ¡°fists before des.¡± ¡°¡­Forget it. Leave the loot behind.¡± But what Carpe said next waspletely unexpected. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s she talking about?¡± ¡°Is she sick or something?¡± Even the Red Wolves were left dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± ¡°She¡¯s up to something. She¡¯s definitely up to something.¡± The Imperial soldiers, who had been jeering moments ago, suddenly grew cautious. ¡®This works as a decent excuse.¡¯ Of course, Carpe wasn¡¯t a pushover. Her heart was already half set on returning to the North. This moment felt like fate ¡ª a chance to tie up loose ends and create an excuse to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her voice sounded like a tragic heroine in a y.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Uhh¡­ sure?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± The Red Wolves exchanged nces, filled with suspicion, as they began to pack up their things. ¡°Get on the wagons!¡± The Red Wolf Mercenary Corps was no ordinary band of mercenaries. They were the best in the Empire, and they owned monster-taming premium warhorses. Though they didn¡¯t have one horse for every mercenary, they did have several horses for use as supply wagons. ¡°Stop.¡± Once again, the senior knight Allen blocked them. The cavalry maintained their encirclement, ensuring the Red Wolves couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At this point, Carpe¡¯s eyes turned sharp and deadly. ¡°I noticed earlier. You lot are carrying Northern Porcin. A mercenary with porcin? Must¡¯ve stolen it, huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Silence. The Red Wolves froze in ce. But they weren¡¯t afraid of Knight Allen. They were afraid of the woman standing behind them ¡ª their own boss. ¡°And those premium warhorses? How does a gang of mercenaries get their hands on such valuable beasts? Must be so you can haul all that loot, huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even the knights and cavalry following Allen began to grow uneasy. ¡°We¡¯ll be seizing the horses and porcin too. As punishment, you¡¯ll walk back on foot. This is a merciful punishment, after all¡ª¡± THWACK! The sound of a stone smashing into Allen¡¯s face echoed through the clearing. ¡°Guhuek!¡± Neighhh!! He fell off his horse. His elegantnding as a knight? Nonexistent. He copsed to the ground, his face in the dirt. ¡®How fast was that stone¡­?¡¯ It hade so quickly, and with such power, that even a senior knight had no time to react. Carpe¡¯s right hand lowered from its throwing position. Tap-tap-tap. Her hand reached behind her, grabbing hold of the giant battle axe strapped to her back. ¡°I swear, you people only understand one thing¡­¡± She stalked forward, her eyes locked on the knight lying face-down in the dirt. ¡°PAIN.¡± THUD! Her battle axe came down hard on the knight¡¯s face. But the sound wasn¡¯t a ¡°chop¡± or ¡°sh.¡± It was a heavy, blunt thud. THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD! Carpe wasn¡¯t using the de. She was using the t side of the axe to pummel him senseless. ¡°You stupid, arrogant, cocky, entitled little brat!!¡± The cavalry and knights rushed toward her in a frenzy. ¡°This crazy Northerner!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s more like it! I knew the boss had something nned!¡± ¡°Yeah! If you¡¯re gonna hit them, at least make it count!¡± The Red Wolves erupted with excitement as they charged the cavalry. Chapter 65.1
    1. The Mercenary Queen Carpe (2)
On the Arcadia Continent, warhorses are divided into two main categories.
    1. Standard Warhorses ¡ª Used in battles between humans.
    1. Special-Grade Warhorses ¡ª Used in battles against monsters.
Unlike ordinary warhorses, special-grade warhorses are incredibly rare. They are capable of withstanding the fearsome aura of monsters. In modern terms, they¡¯re as valuable as fighter jets. To be able to ride one, you had to be at least a knight with noble rank or the child of a wealthy family, and you needed sufficient skill to control the horse. And this was the Eastern Wastnds, and swarming with orcs and monsters. If you saw someone on horseback here, whether they were noble ormoner, it meant they were likely the second or third son of a wealthy household. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Those once-proud men were now silently trudging through the wilds of the Eastern Wastnds. Their prized special-grade warhorses were nowhere to be seen.Groan¡­ groan¡­ Sob¡­ sob¡­ If you listened closely, you could hear whimpering and sobbing among them. ¡°Bl-ck magic¡­ ck magic for sure¡­!¡± At the front of the group, Senior Knight Allen muttered incoherently, his face battered and bruised beyond recognition. His lips quivered, and his fingers clenched tightly around a pendant bearing the symbol of the Imperial Church. ¡®It has to be ck magic! It has to be! Carpe ¡ª that Northern wench ¡ª she must be an evil witch!¡¯ Allen¡¯s trembling body oozed pure paranoia and delusion. However, not a single one of his subordinates cared. They neither pitied him nor respected him. They just ignored him. ¡®Is this guy really a senior knight?¡¯ ¡®He can channel mana into his sword, so he¡¯s technically a senior knight¡­ but he sure didn¡¯t look like one.¡¯ The image of him being beaten like a dog by Carpe was seared into their memories. ¡°What? Who said the Mercenary Queen was only as strong as a senior knight? Who said that!?¡± ¡°You did, idiot.¡± ¡°You¡­ you idiot¡­? I challenge you to a duel!¡± ¡°Sure. Do it after we survive this hell first, yeah?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even now, they trembled, remembering the scene where Carpe single-handedly wrecked them. ¡°Fine, the Mercenary Queen is strong, but what about the Red Wolves?!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s with those mercenaries?!¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve known when they killed 20 fully-armored Mongar Orcs without taking any serious injuries¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like that was some big revtion. We¡¯ve killed 20 orcs before.¡± Even the Red Wolves¡¯bat prowess was unforgettable. ¡°What a disaster¡­¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve at least watched how they fought before trying anything.¡± Their biggest mistake was underestimating their enemy. They¡¯d only ever heard rumors of the Mercenary Queen and the Red Wolves. They¡¯d never seen them fight. But they hadn¡¯t thought it necessary to see for themselves. They¡¯d fought orcs before ande out victorious. That inted their confidence, filling their heads with foolish pride. ¡°They¡¯re overpaying those mercenaries! It¡¯s ridiculous how much they¡¯re getting paid, and they still take the loot too!¡± ¡°Mercenary Queen and Red Wolves? Big deal. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson one of these days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like those soft Westerners giving out fancy titles to nobodies. Let¡¯s show them what real Eastern men are made of!¡± Fueled by this kind of groupthink, they convinced themselves it would be easy. And now, here they were ¡ª stripped of their pride, their horses, and their dignity. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Groans of regret and exhaustion echoed through the ranks. ¡°Getting beaten by a mercenary was humiliating, but I could live with that¡­¡± ¡°But losing our special-grade warhorses¡­ how do we exin that?!¡± Being beaten by the strongest mercenarypany on the continent could be rationalized. ¡°It¡¯s not like we lost to just anyone. We fought the Mercenary Queen Carpe and her Red Wolves. That¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡± This was the kind of delusional selffort they clung to. ¡°I¡¯m done for. My family¡¯s definitely going to disown me.¡± ¡°Forget about your family! Worry about being executed under militaryw!¡± ¡°What if we just apologize? Maybe they¡¯ll give the horses back.¡± ¡°How? You know where they went?¡± ¡°We just follow their tracks!¡± ¡°You want to follow tracks through monster territory with our current state?¡± ¡°No choice. Let¡¯s just head for the Great Wall first.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re so dead.¡± At this point, they only had one thing on their minds: ¡°Our special-grade warhorses¡­¡± * Dark Grand Duke Doom sat with a nk expression, his paleplexion making him look like a vampire. His 2-meter tall frame and the massive greatsword strapped to his back made his presence utterly overwhelming. ¡°The Mercenary Queen Carpe and the Red Wolves staged a rebellion?¡± The report had been so absurd that his face remained expressionless for several moments. His pure-white skin only made his scowl more terrifying. ¡°Y-yes, Your Grace! They¡­ they vited the military order¡­ and¡­ they¡­ they beat us all up and stole our horses!¡± Senior Knight Allen, his face battered and bruised, sat before him. The gap where his missing teeth used to be was fully exposed as he spoke with misced confidence. ¡°That woman ¡ª Carpe! She¡¯s a witch! A witch who¡¯s mastered the most wicked form of ck magic!¡± Doom¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s a witch?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking why you think Carpe is a witch.¡± ¡°W-well, because¡­ she¡¯s a Northener, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite Allen¡¯s ims of ¡°rebellion,¡± Dark Grand Duke Doom did not believe a word of it. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You made three mistakes.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± Chapter 65.2 ¡°You made three mistakes.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡± Doom¡¯s icy re locked onto Allen. ¡°First. You say theymitted treason, yet somehow you¡¯re still alive. Curious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± ¡°Second. You im they disobeyed orders by taking orc loot? Did you really think you could spin that nonsense in front of me? If you had half the courage you¡¯re showing now, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten to a pulp.¡± The cost of maintaining a special-grade warhorse was astronomical, even if the Imperial family subsidized part of it. Because of this, knights and cavalry were always on the lookout for side earnings. They weren¡¯t alone in this practice.Manning the Great Ragoit Wall required a massive military force, and no matter how wealthy the Empire was, it wasn¡¯t possible to pay every soldier and knight afortable wage. Knowing this, even the Dark Grand Duke Doom turned a blind eye to the ¡°necessary¡± side hustles of his soldiers and knights. But only to a certain extent. ¡°And third. The Mercenary Queen Carpe and the Red Wolves are our equals. You¡¯ve been stationed here long enough to know that, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± Watching the idiotic look on Allen¡¯s face filled Doom with the urge to kill him on the spot. ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ Losing the special-grade warhorses was already frustrating. Getting humiliated by mercenaries was also annoying. But what truly enraged Doom was something else entirely. ¡°Where is the report of Carpe and the Red Wolves¡¯ return?¡± Doom ignored Allen and directed his question to his lieutenant. ¡°W-we haven¡¯t received any reports from the gates¡­ There¡¯s been no sighting of the Red Wolves at any of the fortress gates.¡± The lieutenant, sensing the growing rage of his lord, apologized profusely, his face filled with dread. A cold, creeping anxiety slithered into Doom¡¯s heart. Ca. At that moment, a white homing pigeon flew toward him and perched on his arm. Doom retrieved the letter from its ankle. His face remained nk as he read the message. But the energy radiating from his body told a very different story. Hummmm¡­ The sheer pressure emanating from Doom was palpable. ¡°Eeeek¡­!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Tremble tremble tremble. Everyone around him ¡ª knights, soldiers, officers ¡ª trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Doom waved the letter in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a report. The magic corps on-site used divination magic to see exactly what happened. They wrote down everything you did.¡± His cold, cutting wordsnded like daggers on the crowd. Doom slowly turned toward Allen, the root of all this chaos. ¡°You had the audacity to stand before me¡­ and lie.¡± Grab! ¡°Keurgh!¡± With one swift motion, Doom grabbed Allen by the throat. His massive 2-meter frame lifted Allen clean off the ground. ¡°Ack! Gahk!¡± Allen¡¯s legs kicked desperately as he dangled in the air like a man at the gallows. ¡°A so-called senior knight in name only.¡± ¡°Gghhk¡­! Sp-spare me¡­ D-Duke¡­!¡± Despite being a senior knight, Allen¡¯s resistance was utterly futile. ¡°You caused a massive loss to the Empire.¡± ¡°Gghhk¡­! I-I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ reimburse the horses¡­ with my family¡¯s fortune¡­!¡± ¡°Horses?¡± Doom¡¯s eyes widened with disgusted disbelief. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand.¡± Squeeze. ¡°Gkkh¡­ kkaak¡­!¡± Despite his crushing grip, Allen¡¯s life clung on like a cockroach. ¡°Do you know how much effort it took to bring Carpe here? Do you have any idea?¡± He spoke each word slowly, making sure everyone heard him. ¡°Carpe and the Red Wolves were originally stationed in the Western and Southern fronts, battling the Kingdoms. I had to beg her toe here. I had to endure that witch Marchioness Havana¡¯s endless insults and sabotage.¡± Cough! Gasp! Allen¡¯s face turned a shade of purple as his air supply was cut off. ¡°You can¡¯t recruit someone like Carpe with money alone.¡± ¡°Respect and sincerity. Those are the only things that can move her.¡± Everyone around him fell deathly silent. ¡°And it¡¯s not just about her. Do you realize how much influence she has over the entire mercenarywork?¡± ¡°One single rmendation from her can alter the entire flow of mercenary recruitment. Especially Northern mercenaries ¡ª who make up 30% of all mercenaries on the continent ¡ª will never work for us.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Only now did Allen¡¯s subordinates realize the gravity of the situation. ¡°This was my greatest fear when I stationed Carpe here. Unlike the Western and Southern fronts, where she¡¯s well-known, the Eastern Wastnds don¡¯t respect her as they should.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Finally, Allen¡¯s body went limp, his lifeless eyes staring into nothing. ¡°I warned you. I warned you, but you just had to ruin it.¡± Thud! Doom flung Allen¡¯s body aside like a ragdoll. Silence. ¡°This is my fault. It¡¯s my fault for not training you properly. It¡¯s my fault for letting a background-backed fool like him climb the ranks.¡± No one dared to speak. ¡°The Mongar Orc main force is approaching. Unlike the scouts you¡¯ve been fighting, these are real warriors.¡± His gaze locked onto the cavalry and knights who had joined Allen in his little scheme. ¡°I will give you horses. Not special-grade warhorses, of course. Just ordinary horses.¡± ¡°You will ride them and find Carpe and the Red Wolves. Then, you will bring them back.¡± Doom¡¯s cold, precise words carried the weight of a death sentence. ¡°Humbly. Respectfully. With. Absolute. Deference.¡± ¡°I will give you exactly 15 days.¡± He raised his hand, and two senior officers stepped forward. ¡°Albert, Ren.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± ¡°Apany them. If they fail toplete the mission within 15 days¡­¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Kill them on the spot.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The knights who had joined Allen¡¯s scheme visibly paled. Their fate was clear. If they seeded, they might live. If they failed, they¡¯d die on the spot. Doom wasn¡¯t giving them a chance to survive. He was giving them a chance to die with dignity. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 67.1
    1. The Seed from the North (2)
Life for the poor was equally harsh in both the North and the Empire. The only difference was in the source of their suffering ¡ª nature and monsters for the North, and nobles for the Empire and the Kingdoms. If the North suffered from food shortages due to harsh winters, then the Empire and Kingdoms faced the same due to the nobles¡¯ relentless exploitation. If the people of the North lived under constant threat from monsters and barbarians, the people of the Empire and Kingdoms lived under constant threat of war. In fact, being oppressed by fellow humans might be more agonizing than being oppressed by nature or savages. Winter had arrived in the southern parts of the North. It was cold. Not as cold as the North, but still cold enough. It was also the season when jobs disappeared.This was especially true for the central-northern regions of the Empire, which bordered the North. Here, people struggled to reduce the number of mouths to feed, driven by noble exploitation. This region was also flooded with people who had deserted the army or fled conscription during the Empire¡¯s never-ending small-scale territorial wars. As a result, the central-northern Empire was teeming with such people. For Entir, this meant there was no shortage of workers for his factory. ¡°Work! Work, you wretches! I¡¯m feeding you and sheltering you from the cold, so work like your life depends on it!¡± Evente at night, heavybor continued under the glow ofnterns at the factory run by Bishop Company. Cough, cough, cough! The sound of coughing echoed through the air. With sleeping quarters like livestock pens and workspaces that only barely kept the wind out, it was no wonder people were coughing everywhere. But no one dared toin. ¡°Most of you used to be serfs, so this should feel familiar! Just think of it as having a new master! You¡¯ve gone from serving a lord to serving a boss!¡± Several years ago, Emperor Soled had dered the emancipation of serfs. It was undoubtedly a major achievement, but it also brought disaster. The newly freed serfs, unprepared for their new reality, flooded the cities, turning into beggars and vagrants. In the cold of winter, it wasn¡¯t unusual for hundreds of corpses to be discovered in alleyways and sewers each day. ¡°The Bishop Company is your new estate! And President Entir Bishop is your new lord! He is a kind and generous lord who offers you work! You¡¯re just serfs on a prosperous estate with a new master!¡± For these people, Entir and Bishop Company were nothing short of salvation. ¡°You¡¯ll earn 20 coopers a week! If you work overtime, you can make up to 35 coopers!¡± The wages were less than one-third of what workers at Arad Company received, but no oneined. ¡°However, you¡¯ll need to pay 20 coopers a week for your lodging, meal costs, break room fees, and uniform rental! So, in reality, the most you can take home each week is 15 coopers!¡± Since food, lodging, and even clothing fees were deducted from their pay, much of their wages ended up right back in thepany¡¯s hands. But no oneined. ¡°Be grateful to President Entir Bishop for giving you work during this cold winter! Tell me, where else can you find safe, stable work during this season?!¡± To someone from the North, this system might have felt chilling to the bone ¡ª a system filled with red-vored exploitation. But for the people here, it was ¡°fine.¡± After all, crowds of people lined up outside the Bishop Company, desperate for work. With a constant influx of recements, nobody could afford toin. ¡°When I saw Arad Company at the High Tower, I didn¡¯t understand it at all. So, I decided to run my factory my own way.¡± As Entir toured the factory, his eyes glowed with excitement. ¡°This is it! This is the ideal factory system!¡± Entir was certain of one thing: his factory¡¯s profit would surpass that of Arad¡¯s factories. ¡®No waste, maximum efficiency!¡¯ The factory¡¯s mass production system, which emphasized division ofbor, was a seismic shift for the Empire. Every product from the factory maintained a consistent level of quality, but the production volume was overwhelming. As a result, prices plummeted to one-fifth of what they used to be. ¡°President! Wee!¡± As Entir entered the factory, the factory manager rushed over, rubbing his hands together eagerly. ¡°Hey! All of you! Line up and greet the President¡ª¡± ¡°Manager, how many times do I have to tell you? Stop wasting time with that nonsense! Focus on production instead!¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Of course, sir!¡± Thanks to his experience observing Arad Company, Entir had learned that it was more efficient if workers didn¡¯t stop their tasks, even when the president himself was present. Because of this, the factory¡¯s employees didn¡¯t even turn their heads, focusing entirely on their work as Entir walked past. ¡°Is this shipment headed to the Winters Estate?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± While inspecting the factory, Entir noticed a shelf filled with finished arrows. ¡°Don¡¯t mess this up. We went through a lot to win that military contract.¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± Entir had a natural eye for profit. He focused on products that could be mass-produced at low cost. Weapons like swords and steel items were difficult to mass-produce due to resistance from the Guild and master craftsmen, but arrows could be mass-produced just fine. ¡®If only¡­ If only I could mass-produce swords, armor, and shields like these arrows¡­¡¯ Entir watched the arrow production process with envy. If armor, swords, spears, axes, and shields could be made as systematically as arrows, it would revolutionize the industry. ¡®Damn those workshops, damn those guilds, and damn those prideful master craftsmen!¡¯ Entir silently cursed the closed-minded master craftsmen and Guild members of the Empire. Even if he wanted to secretly produce Imperial Steel equipment, hecked the secret knowledge and techniques passed down only within the Guild. Even if, by some miracle, he did manage to produce them, the Guild would use their influence to crush him. ¡®I bet the North is already mass-producing Northern Steel in factories.¡¯ Unbidden, the thought of the North crossed his mind. He hadn¡¯t seen a weapon or steel-production factory during his time in the North, but if it was Arad and the North, they¡¯d definitely be preparing something like that. ¡®If only I could mass-produce Imperial Steel and weapons, I¡¯d make an overwhelming profit¡­¡¯ Imperial Steel was famous across the continent. While Northern Steel hadparable quality, Imperial Steel had far greater prestige. But its fame came at a cost. Production time, processplexity, and costs were all high. ¡®We could take control of the market not only in the Empire, but also in Bardenheim and even the eastern continent!¡¯ He clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡®Someday¡­ An opportunity wille someday.¡¯ Shaking off his thoughts, Entir refocused on reality. The sound of arrows being crafted echoed in his ears. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t one of Baron Saliman¡¯s sons supposed to be heading to the High Tower soon?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Along with Count Vettor¡¯s second son and Philip, the one-armed S-rank mercenary famous for his dueling skills.¡± All of them were figures who had suffered injuries in battle or duels, resulting in disabilities. With his extensive merchantwork, Entir had easily made connections with them.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Renslet will probably handle it on their end, but we can¡¯t afford any mistakes on ours.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Entir profited frommissions while also reaping political and economic benefits. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back.¡± After a quick inspection, Entir climbed back into his carriage with a satisfied smile. Behind him, Carpe and her Red Wolf mercenaries stood guard. Whoooooosh A harsh winter wind swept across the factory buildings. Carpe nced at the factory windows, lit by torches andnterns. Inside, she saw workers shivering as they toiledte into the night. Chapter 69.1
    1. Northern Art (2)
Since that day, I have been working on the paintings bit by bit whenever I have spare time. I ended up creating two versions of the portrait featuring Arina and Mary ¡ª one in the Neossical style and the other in the Romantic style. For the Neossical version, I emphasized the heroic side of Grand Duchess Arina, portraying her d in armor and holding a sword. For the Romantic version, I focused on highlighting the beauty and camaraderie between Arina and Mary. ¡®I didn¡¯t realize painting could be this much fun.¡¯ Back on Earth, I had never been able to draw this well. But with this body of Arad, I could do anything with masterful skill. Literally everything except directbat. Thanks to this ¡°golden hands¡± trait, I had bepletely absorbed in painting. Whether it was something I had seen in real life or something I imagined, I could reproduce it perfectly on canvas.It has be my new source of joy ¡ª mytest hobby. ¡°Right! I should paint a few more solo portraits of Arina. After all, the whole reason for this was to create portraits of the Grand Duchess of the North.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m at it, why not try an Impressionist-style portrait too?¡± ¡°Hmm, if I were to draw Arina in a Surrealist or Cubist style¡­ that could be dangerous. Let¡¯s try it with Mary first.¡± What had started as a simple project gradually spiraled into more and more variations. About two weeks passed like this. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this kind of¡­ stalker-like?¡± By the time I came to my senses, I was already deep into the realm of obsession. On the third floor of my house, 23 portraits and character studies of Arina and Mary, done in various artistic styles, lined the walls. The 50-pyeong (approximately 1650 square feet) room had essentially be an art gallery. ¡°Hmm¡­ I may have gone a little crazy.¡± Look at this maddening space. No wonder my head felt clearer just from taking it all in. ¡°Time to return to my normal life.¡± If anyone were to see this, they¡¯d definitely be horrified. With that thought, I resolved to cool down my brief but intense passion for painting. *** Recently, Arina had been feeling uneasy about Arad. He had been half-hearted at work, leaving the office the moment his tasks were done. He even postponed the personal lessons he used to give regrly. ¡®What is he up to?¡¯ He was always a quirky guy, so she had stopped being surprised by his actions long ago. But concern was a different matter. Of course, she had already asked him what he had been up to. But each time, Arad had simply grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡®Surely it¡¯s not because of the painting, right?¡¯ The first thing that came to mind was the painting. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be obsessively pouring himself into painting like he did when he was making those bags and prosthetic hands, right?¡¯ The suspicion briefly crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it. ¡®With a painting of that size, it would take time toplete. And he¡¯s working on two of them. No matter how talented he is, he¡¯d take his time and work at a steady pace.¡¯ Back when he was making bags and prosthetic hands, Arad hadn¡¯t fullymitted to his business yet. He was halfway living like a loafer. But the Arad of today was different. The Arad that Arina had observed up close was an adult who strictly separated work and personal matters. More than anything, Arina didn¡¯t believe that someone as capable as Arad would lose hisposure over mere paintings. ¡®There must be something else going on!¡¯ Her thoughts naturally drifted to another possibility. ¡®No way¡­ could it be that he¡¯s seeing another woman?!¡¯ Her mind went straight to the worst-case scenario. ¡®Lately, he¡¯s been heading to the headquarters building far too often¡­!¡¯ Arina¡¯s heart, which had been warm just a moment ago, grew as cold as a frozenke. ¡®But why didn¡¯t I notice? I didn¡¯t receive any reports about this!¡¯ Her hands and feet began to tremble as she ran wild with her imagination. ¡®This is Arad we¡¯re talking about. He must have taken precautions.¡¯ Then, suddenly, she shot up from her chair. ¡°Lady Mary? Is something wrong?¡± Her sudden movement drew the attention of the other employees in the office. ¡°Where is the boss?¡± Unfazed by the stares, Arina focused on finding Arad. ¡°He said he had something to do today, so he left early.¡± ¡°!!¡± Arad had left early today as well. And he hadn¡¯t even informed her. Of course, Arad had announced in advance that he¡¯d be leaving work early for a while. But that little fact had vanished from Arina¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m leaving early too.¡± Without hesitation, she threw on her fur coat and stepped outside. Then, she headed to the stable, which had been set up like a parking lot next to the building. A short whileter, she galloped away on a premium-grade warhorse, one of the few horses capable of withstanding the northern frost. Her destination ¡ª Arad¡¯s house. When she arrived at the Arad Company headquarters, she was greeted by Jarvis, the building manager and former servant of the High Tower. ¡°Recently? Whenever hees home, he stays locked on the third floor and doesn¡¯te out.¡± Jarvis didn¡¯t know Mary¡¯s true identity, but he had long since realized that she was someone of considerable status. That¡¯s why he treated her with utmost respect. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s been doing on the third floor?¡± ¡°From what I can tell, he¡¯s been painting.¡± ¡°Painting?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know any details. He told me not to enter his room.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go put your horse in the stable.¡± ¡°Give the horse some carrots and water, please.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Is the boss on the third floor right now?¡± ¡°No, he went out to buy something and hasn¡¯t returned yet. He¡¯s been gone for a while, so he should be back soon. Why not wait on the first floor?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, she was left alone in the building. ¡®Is it really because of the painting?¡¯ Arina stood still in the empty first-floor hall, furrowing her brow. ¡®Would he really pour so much passion into painting?¡¯ Of course, painting the Grand Duchess of the North was no small matter. But was it something that could make Arad lose focus on his other responsibilities? That didn¡¯t sound right. ¡®This is all for Arad¡¯s sake¡­ and for the North¡¯s sake.¡¯ With Jarvis in the stable and Arad out of the house¡­ Arina stealthily made her way up to the third floor. Creeeak¡­ Carefully, she opened the third-floor door, relieved to find it wasn¡¯t locked. Gulp. She swallowed dryly. Thump-thump-thump-thump. Her heart pounded so loudly it echoed from her chest to her head. With slow, deliberate steps, Arina entered Arad¡¯s room. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± And then she froze, gazing around the room with a nk expression. What weed her inside the room¡­was none other than herself. About 20 portraits were disyed throughout the room, filling the walls. At a nce, it was obvious who the subject of those portraits was ¡ª none other than herself, the Grand Duchess of the North, Arina Rune Renslet. If she had to borrow Arad¡¯s own words, the room reeked of obsession and madness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°¡­¡­!¡± But to Arina, it feltpletely different. ¡°Wooooow¡­¡± Her lips curled into a smile, and her eyes sparkled like a child looking at a room full of treasures. Chapter 69.2 ¡°Wooooow¡­¡± Her lips curled into a smile, and her eyes sparkled like a child looking at a room full of treasures. It was her first time seeing paintings with such colors and styles. Even as someone with no knowledge of art, Arina couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. The colors and realism of the portraits were so lifelike that it felt as if a god had lent him divine paint. ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of anyone creating paintings like this.¡¯ The portraits of Arina hanging on the walls varied in attire, expressions, atmosphere, and artistic styles. In some, she was depicted as a heroic knight and sovereign, while in others, she was a nobledy exuding romance and elegance. Some of the paintings had colors so intense and provocative that they felt unfamiliar yet unforgettable ¡ª the kind of images that might linger in one¡¯s dreams. ¡°Beautiful.¡±She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off each and every painting. Shudder, shudder, shudder, shudder. For the first time in her life, Arina experienced an overwhelming flood of emotion. The ultimate joy that could be experienced through sight alone. ¡°Aaaah¡­!¡± The peak of that euphoriay in two of thergest paintings. They were none other than the portraits featuring herself, the Grand Duchess of the North, and Mary, depicted with her true face as Arina. It was the scene where Isabel had used her illusion magic, and Arina had acted ording to the illusion¡¯s appearance. A knightly Arina and a feminine Arina. An adventurer-like Mary and a girlish Mary. All four sides of herself were presented on one canvas. Drip. Tears streamed down Arina¡¯s cheeks. ¡®So it really was because of the paintings that he was acting strange all this time.¡¯ Atst, she could only admit the truth. Arad had been utterly consumed by his passion for painting. The brief moment when she had entertained the ¡°worst-case scenario¡± had now vanished like ashes scattered by the wind. ¡®But why¡­ Why did he draw so many pictures of me?¡¯ After wiping away her tears and regaining herposure, she nced around at the dozens of Arina portraits that filled the room. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long for her to piece together the reason. ¡®He was thinking of me all along. Me, not Mary!¡¯ Her secret ¡°project¡± ¡ª the one where Mary (Arina) would naturally draw closer to Arad ¡ª had a name in her heart. If Arad had known about it, he might have named it something like ¡°Operation: Arina Wants a Confession¡±. Frankly, though, she had been on the verge of giving up on the whole thingtely. Even herst counseling session with Isabelle had ended with the conclusion: ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Just let things develop naturally.¡± ¡®I see now. I went about this all wrong from the start.¡¯ She finally realized where she had gone wrong. The first button had been misaligned from the very beginning. ¡ª ¡°In that sense, I think Her Highness the Grand Duchess is truly incredible.¡± ¡ª ¡°She¡¯s a paragon among sovereigns. I guarantee there¡¯s no ruler in Arcadia who surpasses her.¡± The words Arad had often said to Mary now echoed in her mind. ¡ª ¡°If Her Highness had been born in another kingdom instead of the North, she¡¯d have unified the continent by now.¡± ¡ª ¡°Her Highness¡¯s achievements are so great, someone should write a book about them.¡± ¡ª ¡°Someday, I hope the silver, gold, and copper coins of thisnd bear her noble visage.¡± Back then, she had taken those words as mere praise of her achievements. But now, after seeing the paintings, it was clear. Those words weren¡¯t just about her aplishments. They were expressions of affection, perhaps even¡­ admiration. ¡®Then¡­ it¡¯s time to reveal the truth! I¡¯ll tell him Mary¡¯s true identity! And then¡­ under the name of Arina, I¡¯ll confess to him!¡¯ Her resolve solidified. While stroking the ne that enabled her transformation, she anxiously awaited the arrival of the room¡¯s owner. But at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­? What¡¯s this?¡± Her gaze was drawn to three peculiar paintings hanging in the corner. ¡°Is that¡­ doodling?¡± Calling them ¡°paintings¡± was an overstatement. They were bizarre, grotesque portraits. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As she stared at them, her face grew more and more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­? Are these of Mary?¡± Looking closely, it appeared to depict a woman with white hair and gray eyes. The only person with white hair and gray eyes was Mary. ¡®No way¡­ Did he really draw Mary like this?¡¯ No matter how she looked at it, it seemed like he had depicted Mary. ¡°Why¡­?¡± If it were a portrait of Mary, it should have made her happy. But instead, she felt far from pleased. One of the portraits had its eyes, nose, and mouth bizarrely distorted in proportions that made it unsettling to look at. Her skin tone was a sickly, undead-like pallor. Another painting had incorporated all kinds of animals, nts, and food to create Mary¡¯s face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®Why did he draw only Mary like this?!¡¯ The first painting felt like a deliberate attack, while the second was odd but at least had some artistic ir. If she were being extremely generous, she could acknowledge its artistic merit. But that didn¡¯t mean she liked it. ¡®He must think less of Mary than I expected¡­¡¯ Her heart, which had been soaring with joy, awe, and determination, now drooped like a wilted flower. If Arad had seen her at that moment, he would have been heartbroken. He would have tried to exin the concepts of Surrealism and Cubism on the spot. ¡ª ¡°This ne¡¯s enchantment reflects the wearer¡¯s inner self through their outward appearance. Your white hair and gray eyes are a reflection of your soul and mana. It¡¯s a sign of how noble and pure you are.¡± For some reason, Isabelle¡¯s words from the day of her first transformation suddenly echoed in her mind. ¡®I can¡¯t reveal Mary¡¯s true identity now!¡¯ The courage she¡¯d just mustered to reveal her identity and confess her feelings vanished. ¡®When Arad starts to see Mary in a better light, then I¡¯ll reveal my true identity and confess!¡¯ She felt an anxious dread that if Arad found out Mary was really Arina, his perception of her might change. ¡°Mary came by?¡± ¡°Yes. But it looks like she left for a bit.¡± At that moment, she heard the sound of Arad and Jarvis talking downstairs. ¡°Manager Teo, was there any trouble at the industrialplex?¡± ¡°Nothing noteworthy, sir. But where should I ce this?¡± ¡°Leave it in the first-floor hall for now. The third floor is too cramped at the moment.¡± ¡°Understood! You all heard that, right? ce everything over here.¡± Even Teo¡¯s voice could be heard. Footsteps echoed as they climbed the stairs to the third floor. ¡°!!¡± Arina panicked and dove toward the window. *** Two dayster. Arad arrived at the Glory Pce with 20 framed paintings, each encased in a protective cover. ¡°The paintings Count Arad Jin created are finallyplete!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see them! Hurry!¡± ¡°They¡¯re paintings by Count Jin, no less! They¡¯re bound to be special!¡± Word spread like wildfire throughout the High Tower. People of influence, nobility, and their families all gathered like a tidal wave. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 71.1
    1. Northern Art (4)
The students attending my art ss came from all age groups. There were elderly, middle-aged, and young adults all gathered in one ce. About 20 of them were women, taking up a sizable portion of the room. But despite their different backgrounds, they all had one thing inmon ¡ª they were the best artists in their respective viges.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Exining it a hundred times won¡¯t do you any good. The only way to improve is to actually draw ¡ª and draw a lot.¡± Even though some of the students still looked a bit lost, I wasn¡¯t discouraged. The first batch of students had been the same. ¡°Alright, here you go. Brushes, paint, and canvases. Use as much as you want, as always.¡± The moment theyid eyes on the free supplies, their previously nk expressions turned bright with excitement. For people who had only ever drawn with graphite on leather or carved images into wood or stone, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡°If you get stuck while drawing, ask me anything. Forget about my status or rank right now.¡± At the center of the ssroom, I had disyed a few of my paintings for reference. There were four in total. Two of them were additional portraits of Arina I had drawn after the initial batch. The other two were new character pieces featuring Balzac, Sun, and several senior knights. For practice, the students picked one of these works and tried to replicate it. ¡®It¡¯s a shame the printing press here isn¡¯t advanced enough to mass-produce copies of these paintings.¡¯ Watching the students immerse themselves in their work, I reflected on how far things hade. What had started as a casual hobby had grown into something far greater. It had be a tool for public rtions, far beyond its artistic or financial value. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day when we¡¯d be selling Grand Duchess Arina merchandise¡­ or that we¡¯d have a fandom¡­ or that I¡¯d be running a photocard business.¡¯ By the way, the ¡°photocards¡± in this case were the portraits of Arina and the northern knights that the students were currently drawing. Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t just Arina who was popr. Knights like Balzac and Sun were gaining their own fanbases, too. Even the imperial nobles, who usually looked down on Northerners as barbarians, acknowledged the strength of Northern knights. ¡®Their work doesn¡¯t have the same emotional impact as mine, but that¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t spend all my time painting, after all.¡¯ Printing technology in this world was still at a primitive level. They could barely manage movable type for simple text printing. It was nowhere near the quality of Gutenberg¡¯s press. And even the Gutenberg press couldn¡¯t replicate paintings in fine detail. Not to mention, paper was still a preciousmodity here. ¡®I really need to advance the tech tree for both printing and paper production someday¡­¡¯ Of course, if I put my mind to it, I could build a Gutenberg press right now. But I was holding back on purpose. ¡®What good is advanced printing technology if paper is still rare? And most of the North¡¯s poption is illiterate.¡¯ If technological and economic development moved too fast, it could lead to problems. That¡¯s why I nned to sync the tech tree¡¯s progress with the cultural awareness of the Northerners. Once I had trained more literate citizens and established mass production for paper, I would push forward with printing. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done.¡± At that moment, I heard Mary¡¯s voice from behind me. ¡°Oh?¡± I turned to see her handing me a stack of papers. ¡°They¡¯re as identical as ever.¡± The paper she handed me was made from high-quality stationery. On each sheet, there was a short message and a signature from Arina Rune Renslet, the Grand Duchess of the North. [I wish prosperity for the honorable schr Viscount Longos of the Western Empire. ¨C Grand Duchess Arina Rune Renslet] These letters were to be included as autographed extras with the Northern Grand Duchy merchandise. Of course, they weren¡¯t actually written by Arina. They were written by Mary, who had practiced mimicking Arina¡¯s handwriting until it was indistinguishable from the real thing. The two of them were sisters, after all, so their handwriting was naturally simr. With a bit of training, she was now able to perfectly replicate Arina¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Is this really okay, though?¡± Mary asked with a tinge of worry. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Her Highness approved it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ This is Her Highness¡¯s signature. If this starts circting everywhere¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? The official seals for contracts and payments are all done using her royal seal, not her signature.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t we ask Her Highness to create a ¡®public signature¡¯ specifically for this purpose?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mary still looked ufortable with the concept of ¡°merchandising autographs.¡± ¡°Where are the others?¡± I asked. ¡°¡­Here.¡± With a conflicted expression, Mary handed over another set of papers. [May the honor of Baron Kindenberg, the shining knight of the Northern Central Empire, grow even brighter. ¨C Balzac Shiohkan] This time, it featured the signature of Balzac Shiohkan. ¡°Did Sir Balzac agree to this without any issues?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, he seemed happy to do it.¡± ¡°Ah, capitalism at its finest.¡± Look at this. This is the true power of capitalism. If it could be sold under the banner of the Northern Grand Duchy, I¡¯d sell it. At this point, the only thing we hadn¡¯t sold was tourism merchandise. ¡­Actually, scratch that. We did have tourism packages for the chimera automail clinic. ¡°Wee to the world of multi-product, small-batch production. This is what you call a custom luxury business. In fact, it¡¯s even more profitable than mass production.¡± Merchandise rted to the Northern Grand Duchy was sold primarily to nobles and wealthymoners. This made handcrafted, personalized products far more suitable thanrge-scale manufacturing. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t fully embraced factory-style mass production. ¡°Her Highness is remarkably astute. To think she¡¯d find a way to profit from her own portraits.¡± I spoke with admiration, fully aware that the idea had technically originated from Arina. All of this had started with Arina¡¯s suggestion to ¡°find a way to profit from my portraits.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true,¡± Mary replied with a somewhat hollow tone, looking slightly defeated. Her voice carried a faint hint of regret. ¡®She must still feel conflicted about forging Arina¡¯s handwriting.¡¯ What a sincere woman. Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched. *** All around the industrialplex, portraits of Grand Duchess Arina hung on the walls. In those portraits, Arina was depicted in various outfits and moods. Sometimes she was a nobledy, sometimes a gant knight, and sometimes a serene woman gazing at the snowyndscape. While I had drawn a few of them myself, most of the portraits were done by the academy¡¯s painters. The quality was quite good. In fact, in certain ways, they captured the Northern aesthetic better than I could. ¡®Hanging portraits of a ruler serves as a subtle loyalty test.¡¯ The more sessful mypany became, the more envious eyes would be drawn to it. Chapter 72.1
        1. The Northern gue (1)
When I served tea brewed personally in the cdon I had made myself, Gard and Entir¡¯s expressions softened visibly. Even their obsession with the magic stones embedded in the ceiling seemed to have faded away. ¡°Wow¡­! To think we¡¯re drinking tea personally brewed by Count Jin himself.¡± ¡°On top of that, isn¡¯t this cdon also made by President Jin himself? It was definitely worth the long journey to get here. Hahaha!¡± The two of them continued to savor the tea I had brewed, marveling over its taste repeatedly. ¡°Whoa¡­! It¡¯s hard to believe this is the same kind of tea. How can it have such a deep vor? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget this, even when I return to the merchant guild.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t call him the best chef in the North and the developer of Arad Salt for nothing.¡± Thanks to that, the awkward atmosphere from earlier had eased considerably. ¡°This color looks just like real skin. Should I touch it once?¡±¡°Did he grind up human skin to make this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch that!¡± ¡°Man, you¡¯re being way too strict. I can just buy it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for sale! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Ah,e on! What¡¯s this? Is it enchanted or something?¡± I could still hear the rowdy chatter of Carpe and the mercenaries outside my office, along with Theo¡¯s voice trying to mediate. ¡°To be able to drink tea from the southernmost tip while in the North¡­ this is a rare experience.¡± Entir deliberately ignored themotion outside and continued our conversation. ¡°I¡¯m d it suits your taste. I only serve it to very important guests.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to be treated as a valued guest by Count Jin. Hahaha!¡± Starting the conversation with casual small talk was customary. Of course, in the North, where pragmatism ruled, it was perfectly eptable to get straight to the point. However, since Entir was an imperial citizen, it was natural to follow this approach. ¡°Hayas teaes from Scania, one of the ind nations in the Kingdoms¡¯ Union, right?¡± Since the situation wasn¡¯t particrly urgent, nor was I especially busy, I decided to indulge in this non-Northern style of conversation. ¡°By the way, Hayas tea was always expensive, but it¡¯s gotten even pricier these days.¡± We started our conversation while sipping on Hayas tea, a specialty product from Scania, an ind country located at the southernmost end of the Kingdoms¡¯ Union. ¡°It seems Bardenheim has been causing a lot of trouble for the Empiretely?¡± I fixed my gaze on Entir. When it came to affairs concerning the Kingdoms¡¯ Union, the Bishop Merchant Guild, which traded continent-wide, was more knowledgeable than Gard. ¡®Ever since I saved Arina, the original flow of history has beenpletely derailed.¡¯ The butterfly effect that started in the North was now influencing the entire continent. Apart from the fate of certain individuals, natural disasters, and the development timeline of certain technologies, I could no longer rely on the timeline of the original history. Because of this, I had to regrly assess the politicalndscape of the Empire and the continent. ¡°Indeed. While there hasn¡¯t been an all-out war,rge-scale skirmishes are urring one after another along the Empire¡¯s western border.¡± Entir couldn¡¯t hide his smile, likely thinking about his wife, who was currently stationed on the western front. ¡°The Kingdoms¡¯ Union seems to be overdoing it a bit, don¡¯t you think? Even if the Emperor is bedridden, they¡¯re taking it too far. It¡¯s not as if Crown Prince Canbraman is incapable of acting as regent.¡± At the mention of Canbraman, Entir¡¯s eyebrows lowered slightly before quickly returning to normal. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the Northern Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°The North? Are you saying it¡¯s because of us?¡± ¡°Yes. The Kingdoms¡¯ Union is doing everything in its power to prevent the Empire from seizing the North.¡± No matter how hostile the Kingdoms¡¯ Union and the Empire were, they never stopped merchants from trading with each other. No, they couldn¡¯t stop it. After all, most of the royalty, nobility, and even the imperial family of Arcadia were connected through political marriages. While one side fought, the other side continued to engage in trade, and neither the Pope of the Holy See, the Emperor of the Empire, nor the Archbishop of the Imperial Church could stop it. ¡°Recently, the Renslet name carries more weight in the Kingdoms¡¯ Union than it does in the Empire.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely. At the banquets and balls held in Bardenheim, nobles can¡¯t even dream of being treated as true nobles without Arad Salt and cdon from the Renslet family.¡± Hearing this, I felt a growing desire to establish direct trade with the Kingdoms¡¯ Union as soon as possible. ¡°Bardenheim, the capital of the Union, is a city as prosperous as the Imperial Capital. If Renslet is being recognized there, it¡¯s as good as being acknowledged in all of Arcadia.¡± In other words, the North¡¯s products were not only flowing into the Kingdoms¡¯ Union but also reaching them through the Empire. Just as spices and silk from the East had once reached the North. Just as tea from the distant southern kingdom was now present in my office. ¡°The kingdoms within the Union are desperate to prevent the Empire¡ªspecifically, the Imperial Family¡ªfrom monopolizing the North¡¯s cdon, fertilizers, and Arad Salt.¡± It seemed the ¡°enemy of my enemy is my friend¡± strategy I had proposed at the High Tower was working exceptionally well. ¡®I need to go a step further and establish direct trade routes with the Kingdoms¡¯ Union¡­¡¯ At the same time, I strongly felt the need for routes to directly trade andmunicate with the Union¡¯s more Northern-friendly kingdoms. It was frustrating that I couldn¡¯t do anything because of the colossal presence of the Empire blocking the way. ¡®If I could establish a direct connection with the Kingdoms¡¯ Union, I could halt the Empire¡¯s growth far more effectively.¡¯ In the original timeline, the Empire experienced its golden age under Emperor Canbraman, also known as the ¡°Brilliant Emperor.¡± After effortlessly annexing the North, the Empire achieved unprecedented growth in magic engineering, enabling it to centralize its power. With unified administration and military might, they crushed the Noble Assembly and the Church, ultimately subjugating the Kingdoms¡¯ Union as well. Havingid this foundation, Canbraman¡¯s son, the Benevolent Emperor Julian, solidified the ¡°Thousand-Year Empire¡± into an unshakeable force. ¡®The current North is in a far better position than it was in the original timeline. But¡­ it¡¯s still not enough. It¡¯s still too unstable.¡¯ My gaze shifted to the map hanging on the wall of my office. It depicted not only the entire continent of Arcadia but also a detailed map of the North.N?v(el)B\\jnn My eyes locked onto a spot on the map¡ªa coastal area to the northwest of the North, Jin County. ¡®The n to create an ice-free port using the barrier magic of the greenhouse farms¡­ I will make it happen within the next few years, no matter the cost.¡¯ I had already conceived the n back when I was appointed as a Count. But to expand the greenhouse barrier over the frozen seas to reach the southern warm waters would require an astronomical amount of money. Not to mention, there were the monsters and barbarians inhabiting the frozen sea to deal with. ¡°If the Empire ever makes a serious attempt to swallow the North, the Kingdoms¡¯ Union will respond with arge-scale offensive¡ªnot just these slightlyrger skirmishes but a near-full-scale war.¡± Even as I stared at the map, recalling the events of the original history, Entir continued speaking. ¡°Will it really go that far?¡± ¡°Yes. The only ones who don¡¯t realize it are the Northerners themselves. The Renslet name is currently the most closely watched in all of Arcadia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that our North is being recognized this much. But at the same time, it¡¯s unsettling.¡± ¡°Indeed, Count Jin.¡± The moment I expressed my unease, Gard, who had been quietly sitting across from me, responded as if he had been waiting for this moment. ¡°The Empire¡­ to be precise, the Imperial Family¡­ is up to something.¡± As expected, he had recently returned after leading a delegation to the Imperial Pce. As the head of the Rune Merchant Guild, which served as an official merchant group, he had naturally conducted business in the capital during his visit. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual during your time at the capital?¡± I asked Gard with a serious gaze. ¡°There was no specific information.¡± Chapter 72.2 I asked Gard with a serious gaze. ¡°There was no specific information.¡± He shook his head before continuing. ¡°The Imperial Pce was quiet and peaceful. And that¡¯s exactly why it¡¯s terrifying.¡± It became clear that the conversation we were about to have was the main topic at hand. ¡°Not just the Imperial Family but also the Imperial Church is unusually quiet. Normally, those fanatics would be foaming at the mouth, screaming that the Renslet Church in the North is heretical.¡± ¡°Even the Imperial Family, the Church, and the Magic Tower have shown an oddly subdued reaction to the North¡¯s prosthetic limb industry. No matter how discreetly we operate, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t know about it.¡± Following Gard¡¯s remarks, Entir also chimed in. ¡°!!¡±Hearing that, my expression grew even more serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mary, who had been standing next to me listening to the conversation, also had a hardened look on her face. *** The entire world now craved cdon from the North.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°What an unbelievably beautiful color this is!¡± ¡°This is even more beautiful than porcin.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s in Arcadian style, no less!¡± ¡°Good heavens! I just dropped it, and it didn¡¯t even break!?¡± It wasn¡¯t just royalty, nobility, and merchants. Evenmoners were infatuated. Everyone, from nobles to merchants tomoners, was captivated by the cdon that had suddenly appeared one day. ¡°Hey, what on earth did you do to the field to make it grow like this?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just as shocked as you are. It¡¯s all thanks to that fertilizer called Mary¡¯s Blessing¡­ It¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°Mary¡¯s Blessing? Where can I buy that?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s being sold by the Bishop Company.¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t the Bishop Company the only merchant group that trades directly with the Northern Grand Duchy?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Not only cdon but also Mary¡¯s Blessing quietly made its way into the heart of empires and kingdoms. The fertilizer, which could make farming possible even in the frozen wastnds, had now been introduced into warmer climates. ¡°More cdons from the North! Do you have any more Northern cdons?!¡± ¡°Please, I beg you! I need Mary¡¯s Blessing! If I don¡¯t buy it now, my wheat harvest in spring will be ruined!¡± ¡°My word¡­ Did the North make this too?! First, it was Arad Salt, and now this? What in the world is going on up there?¡± The name of Renslet of the North had be firmly established across the entire continent of Arcadia. It had be just as significant a geographical concept as the Eastern Continent. ¡°Is this Northern art?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! The Northern Grand Duchess must be a truly stunning woman!¡± ¡°I finally understand why the Emperor and the Crown Prince were so desperate to propose to her!¡± ¡°What kind of oil paints could possibly create these colors?!¡± ¡°Look at these bold lines and vivid expressions!¡± ¡°Who called Northerners barbarians? Could they still say that after seeing this?!¡± Adding to that, portraits from the North spread like wildfire throughout the Empire and Kingdoms. Merchants from the Bishop Company and nobles who had traveled to the North to receive prosthetic limbs brought back Northern portraits and character paintings, which quickly swept through Arcadia¡¯s social circles. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been seeing those belt-attached pouches everywhere.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a Northern-style bag.¡± ¡°Northern-style? Does that mean it was made in the North?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s the bag that the famous Northern Grand Duchess always carries.¡± In addition, the bag that Arina always wore around her waist was quietly catching on with adventurers, mercenaries, and knights alike. Now, the North wasn¡¯t just amassing wealth ¡ª it was undergoing a massive cultural rebranding. Northern Romanticism. Northern Heroism. Northern Impressionism. The continental art world has created new categories like these. ¡°This? This is the Northern Grand Duchess depicted in Northern Impressionism, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you recognized it at once. You¡¯re right. I went all out and bought it this time.¡± ¡°I also won a romantic-style painting at an auctionst week. It¡¯s hanging in my vi right now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Indeed. Why don¡¯t youe and see it sometime?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Just as Mona Lisa paintings were disyed as decorative art pieces on Earth, it became fashionable across the continent to decorate estates with portraits of the Northern Grand Duchess. ¡°Ah! If only I had colors like these!¡± ¡°Northern art is undoubtedly high-level! But surely, we can do just as well!¡± ¡°Paints! We need Northern paints!¡± Many of the continent¡¯s painters tried to imitate Northern art, but their dreams were crushed due to the differences in pigments and tools. ¡°Selling a set of paints made in the North!¡± ¡°If you want to paint like Northern artists, you absolutely must buy this! The auction starts at one gold coin!¡± Soon, through the Bishop Company, Northern paints, brushes, and canvases began to be sold. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the cost of Northern paints.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°In return, I want you to paint a portrait of me and my family ¡ª in the style of Northern Heroism.¡± Nobles began topete to sponsor impoverished artists, all in pursuit of portraits and character paintings done in the Northern style. This was an oue the Imperial Family never wanted to see. Naturally, the Imperial Family couldn¡¯t just sit idly by and watch this unfold. But responding with military or economic measures wasn¡¯t feasible. The continent was already hopelessly addicted to Arad Salt, Northern cdon, and Mary¡¯s Blessing. If the Empire recklessly tried to interfere with the North, not only would the Kingdoms¡¯ Union respond, but even the Empire¡¯s own noble assembly would rise in revolt. The nobles¡¯ patience had already run dry long ago due to the expansion of imperial demesnes and the emancipation of serfs. *** The border between the Empire and the North. The outermost edge of the Northern Demonic Territory. A group of people gathered in secret. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± ¡°No one followed us, right?¡± ¡°Please. I may not be as sharp as I once was, but I was once the leader of Sigma.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Activate the barrier.¡± Even though this area was under the jurisdiction of the Frost Knights, it was still technically at the border shared with the Empire. The gathering was held in one of the few blind spots outside the Frost Knights¡¯ surveince. Whirrrr! Whirrrr! Whirrrr! But just in case, they activated severalyers of protective barriers around them. ¡°So, what brings such esteemed figures from the Imperial Family and the Church to this wretched ce?¡± A voice came from a figure d in a sinister ck robe and hood. His hoarse, eerie voice was paired with lifeless eyes that were a dull, murky gray. His skin was nearly ashen, devoid of vitality. It was a ck sorcerer from the Devil¡¯s Den, weing the guests from the Empire. ¡°It¡¯s about that ¡ª the thing you¡¯ve been suspecting.¡± The one who spoke was a woman in a white silk robe. Her face was hidden under a hood, but her aura was less like that of a magician or adventurer and more like a priest. Chapter 74.1
    1. The Northern gue (3)
Thest summer of Arcadia finally reached the North,ter than anywhere else on the continent. Once the weather warmed uppletely, people began moving with more energy than ever. The streets bustled with activity. But it wasn¡¯t just people that started moving. Something else had also appeared in the North. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A witch was wandering from ce to ce throughout the North. Her ashen-gray skin, reminiscent of the depths of the Demonic Abyss, stood out. Her body was so gaunt and skeletal that it was hard to tell whether she was human or some kind of monster. Her appearance was the type that made people instinctively want to avoid her.Ding¡­ Ding¡­ Ding¡­ The witch walked with a bell that emitted an unsettling chime. ¡°Ugh, that witch gives me the creeps.¡± The Northerners frowned at the sight of her. No one weed the witch, whose origins and purpose were unknown. But the witch did not harm anyone. She simply wandered from one vige to the next, from one town to another. ¡°Are the witches ying weird pranks again?¡± ¡°Just leave her be. Witches have been doing stuff like that for ages.¡± The North was the onlynd where witches could act openly under the sun. Because of that, the Northerners treated the witch like they would a cow or a chicken passing by¡ªwithplete indifference. And so, ten days passed. Cough, cough¡­ ¡°C-cold? Me? A native-born Northerner catching a cold!? And in summer, no less!? Ugh¡­!¡± People began copsing one after another in the remote vige where the witch had first appeared. One vige, then the next. The nearby towns soon saw a sharp increase in the number of people falling ill. A gue had broken out in the North. *** The Hall of Glory ¡ª Grand Conference Room ¡°Is it true that a gue is spreading?!¡± Upon receiving the urgent report, Arina Rune Renslet dismissed herself from her previous engagement, reverted from her disguise as Mary, and immediately convened a meeting with her court. Whispers of a gue had been circting for several days now¡ªpossibly even longer. But in a world with underdeveloped transportation andmunications, it had taken time to confirm the truth. ¡°It¡¯s true. We just received a report from the Frost Knights via a Winter Hawk confirming it. And¡­ the speed of the outbreak is disturbingly fast.¡± ¡°Which areas have been affected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already spread past Haven, and we¡¯re seeing outbreaks in Shuen and Remm as well!¡± The chief administrator of the Northern Grand Duchy, Haita, reported with a pale face. ¡°!!¡± Everyone present in the conference hall, including Arina, immediately thought of one thing ¡ª the Empire. ¡°Of course¡­ It¡¯s been too quiettely.¡± ¡°So this is what they were preparing.¡± The hall was filled with murmurs of discontent. Some of the officials, however, responded with calm resignation as if they had been expecting it. ¡°Have we identified the nature of the gue?¡± ¡°It appears to be a ck-magic-infused flu-like gue.¡± ¡°And the witch with the bell who suddenly appeared?¡± ¡°We are currently searching for her.¡± Haita answered Arina¡¯s questions one after another. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isabelle, the Grand Witch of Spring, who specialized in curses, spells, and gues, had been unusually silent since the beginning of the meeting. ¡°ck magic? Well, that¡¯s at least a small relief. If it¡¯s a gue caused by ck magic, our witches should be able to handle it. Right, olddy?¡± Arina turned to Isabelle but stopped mid-sentence. ¡°Olddy¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡± For the first time in her life, she saw fear on Isabelle¡¯s face. The Grand Witch, who had always been rxed and confident, now wore an expression of pure terror. Rustle, rustle, rustle. The uneasy whispers of the officials and knights in the hall grew louder. After all, this was Isabelle, one of the most experienced witches in the North. The sudden change in her expression spread a contagious sense of unease through the hall. ¡°This meeting is adjourned. Knights, prioritize tracking down the witch with the bell. Bureaucrats, do everything in your power to contain the gue¡¯s spread!¡± Arina swiftly ended the meeting. Momentster. The conference room was empty except for two people ¡ª Arina and Isabelle. ¡°Olddy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Arina asked seriously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isabelle still remained silent. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Suddenly, Balzac entered the hall with urgency. ¡°Your Highness¡­ The other witches¡­¡± Balzac leaned in and whispered quietly into Arina¡¯s ear. It was a message saying that the other witches were also in a state of panic, just like Isabelle. ¡®Was this their goal from the beginning?!¡¯ If they couldn¡¯t rely on the witches, then the North had no means of stopping this gue. This wasn¡¯t just any ordinary gue. It was a gue born from ck magic. ¡®If only the Renslet Church had grown a little more¡­¡¯ Besides the witches, the North had no other means of magical resistance. There were no priests who could wield divine power either. The Renslet Church was still in its infancy, and none of its priests had yet awakened their divine power. ¡®Arad!¡¯ Only one person came to Arina¡¯s mind. The man who was currently holed up in his factory, iming to be ¡°preparing for a pandemic¡± and thus skipping the conference. The man who sent Mary in his ce as a stand-in while he focused on his work. That man. ¡°Balzac!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Bring him. I don¡¯t care if you have to kidnap him.¡± Balzac immediately understood her intent and left the hall without dy. Once again, only Arina and Isabelle remained in the hall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Olddy¡­ talk to me.¡± Arina tried again to get through to her. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, mydy¡­¡± For the first time, Isabelle¡¯s mouth opened. Her voice, usually full of pride and vigor, was now hoarse, cracking, and trembling with exhaustion. ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s going on. If I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°The¡­ the restriction¡­¡± ¡°Restriction? You mean that thing that prevents witches from freely teaching or learning magic?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That curse¡­ The source of it¡­ it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Exin it to me, Isabelle. The more I know, the better I can respond.¡± ¡°The¡ª the one responsible for our curse¡ª the one who cursed all witches¡ª that source has appeared.¡± Gasp! Even saying those words seemed to drain her of her remaining energy. Isabelle¡¯s breathing grewbored, and she staggered as if about to copse. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this, Arina¡¯s lips pressed tightly shut. She didn¡¯t say another word. Chapter 74.2 Seeing this, Arina¡¯s lips pressed tightly shut. She didn¡¯t say another word. Her heart was heavy with fear and foreboding. Arina sat nkly on her pure white throne, waiting for Arad to arrive. Her thoughts drifted to Isabelle and the witches. ¡®Come to think of it, we don¡¯t know much about Isabelle or the witches.¡¯ As she waited, Arina reflected on the nature of Isabelle and the witches who had been by their side for as long as she could remember. ¡®From the very beginning, Isabelle and the witches were always with us.¡¯ The witches had been part of the Northern Grand Duchy since it was first established 213 years ago.Isabelle had already been at the High Tower before Arina was born, and she had always appeared as an elderly woman. Herte father had told her that Isabelle was incredibly old. Even when her father was a child, Isabelle had been at the High Tower, overseeing the witches. Her grandfather, and even his father, had also seen Isabelle in the same form, performing the same role. ¡®Father said even he didn¡¯t know the details of the witches¡¯ restriction, and neither did Grandfather. When I asked the olddy and the witches about it, they always said they couldn¡¯t exin it properly because of the restriction¡¯s ¡°conditions.¡±¡¯ Up until now, she had never found that strange. The people of the Northern Grand Duchy epted it as naturally as the setting of the sun and the rising of the moon. Sure, it seemed odd that a person could live for so long, but Isabelle was a Grand Witch¡ªnot an ordinary witch, but one of the highest-ranking witches. It wasn¡¯t strange for a superhuman to have an extended lifespan. Even Swordmaster Balzac was over 100 years old, after all. ¡®Even Balzac said he doesn¡¯t know much about Isabelle and the witches. He said Isabelle was already at the High Tower when he was a child, and she looked exactly the same as she does now.¡¯ But no matter how much of a Grand Witch she was, it was undeniable that Isabelle¡¯s lifespan was unnatural. If she had been around since the Northern Grand Duchy was first founded, she had to be at least over 200 years old. Even a superhuman had limits. No ordinary human lifespan could exin this. ¡®The olddy once said that the blood of the elves¡ªthose who disappeared from Arcadia¡ªflows faintly within witches.¡¯ Arina recalled the reason why Isabelle and the witches had such long lifespans. ¡®She said that as a witch¡¯s rank increases, that elven blood bes thicker, affecting their lifespan.¡¯ Among all the witches, Isabelle¡¯s lifespan was the longest. In fact, since the founding of the Northern Grand Duchy, Isabelle was the only witch who had survived from that time until now. ¡®I know so little about the witches and the olddy.¡¯ Even as the ruler of the North, Arina didn¡¯t know much about the peculiar restrictions imposed on the witches. She only knew that it was a limitation that prevented them from freely teaching or learning magic. She had been curious, of course, but she never pressed them for answers. ¡®If I¡¯d been too pushy and driven the witches away from the High Tower, it would have only hurt the North. The witches were our only lifeline in and with no magic or divine power.¡¯ The North was the only region on the continent where witches could live openly, but that didn¡¯t mean the witches had nowhere else to go. They could still head to the Eastern Continent, or they could emigrate to the Southern Continent, where elves, dwarves, and beastfolk had already established settlements. ¡®They¡¯re such a secretive and stubborn group.¡¯ On some level, Arina understood why outsiders viewed witches as no different from ck sorcerers. They used curses, sorcery, and spirit magic, and they were incredibly insr. asionally, they even dabbled in ck magic when the situation called for it. It didn¡¯t help that, during the Era of Savagery, the elves¡ªwhose blood flowed in the witches¡ªhad been at the forefront of the movement to exterminate humans. ¡®Humans are quick to reject those who are different and quicker still to fear the unknown.¡¯ Even the people of the North weren¡¯t particrly fond of the witches. But it was toote to drive them out.N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, the bond between the Northern Grand Duchy and the witches had been forged over centuries of shared history and hardship. ¡®That witch with the bell¡­ There¡¯s definitely a connection between her and our witches.¡¯ Her nerves on edge, Arina finally rose from her white throne. She approached Isabelle, who was still trembling and breathing heavily. ¡°Olddy, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Arina moved closer to Isabelle. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She reached out and gently massaged Isabelle¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This time, trust me, Arad, and the North.¡± Her soft words of reassurance filled the air. *** After the copse of the Golden Age, the continent entered the Age of Fanaticism andter the Dark Ages. During these eras, wizards and witches were harshly persecuted. Wizards eventually escaped persecution by proving their usefulness during the Era of Savagery, but the same was not true for witches. Witches only epted female disciples, strictly adhered to one-on-one inheritance, and remained an isted group. This behavior left them politically isted. Adding to their troubles, the fact that witches carried traces of elven blood¡ªthe blood of a race that had once tried to exterminate humans¡ªbecame a stain of original sin that they could never wash away. Their practice of spirit magic, which no one else on the continent could use, earned them the jealousy of Tower Wizards. And their development of sorcery that surpassed even the ck sorcerers of the Devil¡¯s Den provided the Imperial Church with a pretext for witch hunts. Even though there wasn¡¯t much difference between a female wizard and a witch, it was always the witches who were persecuted. Only in the North¡ªspecifically, under the protection of the Renslet Family¡ªwere witches guaranteed safety and support. ¡®That¡¯s why the witches fought to the very end for Northern independence.¡¯ In the original game, ¡°The Silver Age 1,¡± the witches were the heart of the Northern Resistance Army. One of its leaders, Mary the Grand Witch of the Snowfields, was a literal nightmare for the Northern Governor¡¯s Office alongside Sun. ¡°I hope Mary is okay¡­¡± But now, the witches who had fought so fiercely for Northern independence had suddenly be powerless. ¡®This never happened in the original history. Not even when the Empire fought the Northern Resistance.¡¯ As expected, the Empire had hidden its trump card well. ¡®In the original history, the Northern Resistance fought not only the Imperial Army but also the ck sorcerers of the Devil¡¯s Den, the extreme northern orcs, and the barbarians of the Manus Mountains.¡¯ In the original timeline, there had been no need for the Empire to subdue the witches. Or perhaps, in the original timeline, the Grand Witch of the Snowfields, Mary, had broken the curse on the witches herself. ¡°y Witch Lulu, are you alright?¡± ¡°Uuugh¡­¡± I was checking on the condition of the witches, drawing on my memories from the original story. ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve gathered all the copsed witches into one location! We brought them in from both the factory and the High Tower!¡± I heard a report from Chief Teo in the distance. ¡®The Grand Witch of Spring, Isabelle, must still be at the royal hall.¡¯ Hearing Teo¡¯s report, I looked around. The soldiers and knights had gathered the fallen witches from all over the High Tower and the factory and brought them here. The only one missing was Isabelle. ¡°Well done! From now on, all production is halted. Focus all efforts on containing the gue!¡± ¡°What about you, sir?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look after the witches! Believe it or not, I¡¯m pretty good at healing!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The witches were vital to the operation of the Renslet Factory. Their spirit magic was a keyponent of the factory¡¯s heavy machinery. That¡¯s why, the moment the witches copsed, I immediately understood the seriousness of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± I checked the condition of a young witch lying in front of me. My max-level skills in magical engineering and healing were put to full use. ¡®It¡¯s mana exhaustion. Total mana depletion.¡¯ I quickly identified the problem. The witches weren¡¯t suffering from poison or disease¡ªthey hadpletely run out of mana. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 75.2 ¡°Ah, of course!¡± Even as this brief conversation passed, I continued to produce the mana potion without a pause. Even with Balzac standing right next to me, he watched with sparkling eyes as if everything I did was fascinating and amusing. Still, it seemed he had enough sense not to bother me after his initial question about gold. ¡°Hmm!?¡± But even Balzac couldn¡¯t help but flinch at a certain moment. ¡°Are you throwing away those high-grade magic stones?¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back and mumbled his question out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I replied, nodding lightly since I had just finished an important step in the process.¡°That¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± During the production of the mana potion, three high-grade magic stones had lost their light. A magic stone losing its light meant it had be an ordinary stone. ¡®Without a mana engine, rubber, an aether circuit, or a mithril container, I have no choice but to grind up the magic stones and force-feed them into the process.¡¯ The result of sacrificing those magic stones was a blue liquid that barely filled half a beer mug. ¡°Three high-grade magic stones, and that¡¯s all the potion you got?¡± Balzac grimaced, clearly stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not just the magic stones. The other materials aren¡¯t exactly cheap, either.¡± ¡°Exactly. This is as wasteful as trying to make gold using alchemy.¡± ¡°You mean that thing where it costs 10 gold coins to make 1 gold coin?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Dear heavens¡­ Even if we deal with the gue, it¡¯s still going to be a problem.¡± I felt the same way as Balzac. I didn¡¯t expect the yield to be this small. ¡®Three high-grade magic stones for just 500 ml of mid-to-low-grade mana potion¡­ And that¡¯s with my Luck stat applying.¡¯ Even with the bonus effects of my Luck stat, this was all I could get. The more I thought about it, the more chilling it felt. ¡®No matter how you spin it, using this much money to make mana potions is not a sustainable solution.¡¯ It became clear that mass production of mana potions was out of the question. I had braced myself for it, but the cost was beyond excessive. It felt like burning down my house and melting gold just to drink a sip of soda. ¡®There¡¯s no guarantee that Entir will be able to bring me everything I requested.¡¯ Even if I poured more money into it, I couldn¡¯t be sure I¡¯d be able to make more mana potions. Sure, I could scrounge up high-grade magic stones from the North, but the rare medicinal ingredients and alchemy materials that couldn¡¯t be sourced locally had to be obtained through Entir. But would the Empire really let that slide? ¡®I need to prepare an alternative to the potion.¡¯ I began setting up a new process on the alchemy production line. This time, I prepared leaves, paper, mid-to-low-grade magic stone powder, and medicinal ingredients. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d have to use this like this¡­ I was saving it for a more critical moment.¡¯ This was supposed to be a hidden card I¡¯d use as leverage when I needed to put the witches to hard workter on. But it seemed I had no choice but to bring it out now. *** Isabelle was experiencing one of the rarest luxuries she¡¯d had in her 240 years of life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re fine, olddy.¡± She was receiving a massage directly from none other than Arina, the Grand Duchess of the North. ¡°¡­¡± Isabelle, drained of mana to the point where even speaking was difficult, looked at her liege with a faint smile, the kind only a grandmother could give. ¡®What kind of bloodline produces such a kind-hearted child¡­¡¯ A sense of pride, known only to her, bloomed in her heart. ¡®Whose bloodline, you ask? Mine and Rune Renslet¡¯s, of course. Hohoho¡­¡¯ The North was dangerous, and the situation for the witches was bleak. Yet, strangely, Isabelle felt neither sorrow nor loneliness. After all, right before her eyes was Arina. ¡°Your Highness! Apologies for beingte! I¡¯ve brought Sir Arad!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her dependable ¡°little rascal¡± Balzac was here, too. ¡°Granny! Sir Arad!¡± ¡°Apologies for the dy, Your Highness!¡± And the Northern sorcerer, a man who could resolve any situation. Arad Jin is here now. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Isabelle.¡± As soon as Arad arrived at the pce hall, he carefully pulled out a clear bottle filled with a blue liquid from his bag. ¡®Mana¡­?¡¯ The moment Isabelle saw it, she could sense it. She knew exactly what that blue liquid was. ¡°Good thing I made a syringe right after I heard about the pandemic.¡± Muttering to himself, Arad immersed something peculiar into the container with the blue liquid. It was a silver cylinder, about the size of two fingers, with a thick needle attached to the front. ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± Tap tap tap With a sharp motion, Arad rolled up Isabelle¡¯s left sleeve and plunged the needle into a vein. Isabelle, her strength drained from mana exhaustion, could only nkly watch as Arad performed the procedure. ¡°The needle has a tiny hole in it.¡± ¡°Indeed. To craft such a precise needle¡­ It¡¯s remarkable craftsmanship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re injecting the mana potion directly into her veins?¡± ¡°Administering mana potions straight into the bloodstream¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he¡¯s skilled in healing arts too¡­¡± Arina and Balzac watched the process with wide, curious eyes, their gazes glued to Arad¡¯s movements. The effect took less than five minutes. Isabelle slowly moved her body, feeling her mana fill up to about 30% capacity. ¡°H-How is this possible¡­?!¡± She stared at Arad, wide-eyed with shock. ¡°Now then, would you be so kind as to tell me the story?¡± Arad, with a somewhat blunt tone, directed the question at Isabelle. ¡°Story, you say, President Jin?¡± ¡°Yes, tell me the full story of how this mess came to be.¡± ¡°A story, huh¡­ I¡¯d like to tell you, Sir Arad. But because of the curse, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that curse what¡¯s draining everyone¡¯s mana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s going on right now? You haven¡¯t broken the curse, yet you¡¯re still fine.¡± ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Isabelle trailed off, unable to continue. ¡°Let me rephrase my question. If you broke the curse now, what would happen? For instance, if you tried to tell me more about the curse, what would happen to you?¡± ¡°The mana I just recovered would drain away again.¡± ¡°All at once, like before?¡± ¡°That was a rare exception¡­ Normally, I¡¯d lose my mana gradually but quickly.¡± Even just saying that much caused cold sweat to bead on Isabelle¡¯s forehead. ¡°Repeated bouts of mana exhaustion¡­ It would eventually make it impossible to use magic again.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s a punishment worse than death for those who have mastered magic.¡± ¡°Exactly, Sir Arad.¡± Hearing Isabelle¡¯s exnation, Arad¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Then that means, theoretically, if I can keep replenishing your mana, I can hear the truth from you.¡± ¡°Theoretically, yes. But that mana potion¡­ I could tell as soon as I took it. It must have cost a fortune to make. And the quantity is extremely limited, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true for the mana potion.¡± At Isabelle¡¯s words, Arad smirked as if he had expected it. He reached into his bag once more and pulled out something else. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 76.1
    1. Haran¡¯s Curse (2)
True to his title as a Magitech Engineer, Arad¡¯s bag was also a subspace bag. Because of that, items kept pouring out of that small bag. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A smoking pipe.¡± What Arad pulled out of the bag were 11 leather pouches, each about the size of a fist, and a smoking pipe as long as an adult man¡¯s forearm. ¡°I can see that, but¡­¡± ¡°Here, bite down on it.¡± Arad handed the smoking pipe to Isabelle and had her hold it in her mouth. He then took a handful of powder from one of the leather pouches and firmly packed it into the mouthpiece of the pipe.¡°This is something called mana tobo.¡± The smoking pipe seemed to be custom-made, as a magic stone was embedded at the base of the mouthpiece. Once the pipe was fully packed with the tobo¡­ Fwoosh! With just a slight infusion of Arad¡¯s mana, the tobo began to burn and smoke, even though no fire had been used. ¡°Just inhale it deeply. Unlike regr tobo, this mana tobo is actually good for your body, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± The smoke from the pipe slowly filled the ceiling of the royal audience chamber. As Arad mentioned, it smelled fresh and clean, unlike the stench of regr tobo. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Puff, puff, puff. Isabelle, as if entranced by Arad¡¯s exnation, started smoking the pipe without hesitation. ¡°While it doesn¡¯t restore mana all at once like a mana potion, it gradually and steadily replenishes your mana over time. And if consumed over a long period, it can even increase your maximum mana capacity.¡± ¡°!!¡± Hearing that, Arina¡¯s shoulders suddenly jolted. ¡®It increases maximum mana capacity!?¡¯ The mana tobo was exactly what she needed for the restoration of her mana core. ¡®Once the gue and the witch issues are resolved¡­ I¡¯ll have to ask him for some.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t bring it up right now, given the situation. But Arina couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the mana tobo that Isabelle had in her mouth. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s hear it. Maintain a steady flow of mana while you speak.¡± Even while exining, Arad didn¡¯t ease up on his demand for the truth from Isabelle, who sat before him. ¡°Whew¡­ Fine¡­¡± With anguid tone, Isabelle slowly opened her mouth. ¡°This year is 4567 ording to the Holy Calendar, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s already been 200 years and 23 more on top of that. Time really does fly¡­¡± The old witch¡¯s eyes gazed off into the distance, as if she were recalling memories of the past. ¡°This is the original sin of myself and my fellow witches. It¡¯s called Haran¡¯s Curse.¡± *** 223 Years Ago. Holy Year 4344. It was a time when the Age of Barbarism was finally beginning to wane. The gs of humankind had been nted on most of thends of Arcadia. The elves, dwarves, and beastkin, except for the orcs, had begun a full-scale migration to the southern continent. It was a time when simply reaching the 6th Circle was enough to be called an Archmage or a Grand Witch. A time when 10 more years were still needed for the Grand Duchy of Renslet in the North to be established. Back then, I was 17 years old, preparing to leave my master¡¯s side to be a fully independent witch. ¡°Isabelle, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped. The world is changing. We witches must also change. Just like how the mages banded together beneath the tower, we too must unite our power and knowledge to operate in the open.¡± It was a critical time for a young witch. The most precious and fulfilling period of her life. But for me, back then, it was a time of misfortune. ¡°Master! Do you really think the other witches will go along with this?! They¡¯ll just use you and throw you away!¡± ¡°I believe in witches. Just as the mages established the Mage Tower and gathered their strength and knowledge, we too cane together. If we do, we won¡¯t be persecuted anymore.¡± ¡°Master!¡± As the world changed, my master grew increasingly anxious. In the end, she clung to a certain conviction. ¡°Humans will eventually be their own worst enemies. No longer will monsters or other races be their greatest threat. When that happens¡­ we will face even harsher persecution than we do now. We may even be driven to extinction.¡± Of course¡­ even I, young and immature as I was at the time, knew that the world was shifting. The Age of Barbarism wasing to an end, and humanity¡¯s Golden Age was beginning once more. I understood it in my mind but refused to ept it in my heart. ¡°The reason we¡¯ve been persecuted and scorned all this time is because we were divided. Because we were closed off. Isabelle, my beloved disciple, this moment is both a crisis and an opportunity.¡± ¡°Master!! We can¡¯t be acknowledged like the mages! Witches have elves blood in their veins!¡± ¡°Isabelle, we¡¯re not the only ones with the blood of other races. Mages in the Mage Tower, knights in the royal pce, even priests of the Holy See all have a trace of non-human blood if you trace their lineage far back enough.¡± Other witches my age were preparing for independence with dreams in their hearts. But for me and my master, independence was a distant goal as we found ourselves arguing almost every day. ¡°I, Haran, the Grand Witch of Verdant Growth, have made my decision. I will share all of my knowledge and power with the witches.¡± ¡°Master! Please!¡± ¡°Forgive me, Isabelle. In return, you won¡¯t need to pass the graduation test like the other witches. From now on, you will be recognized as a true witch.¡± ¡°Bing a witch like this¡ªwhat¡¯s the point?! Every other witch will just break our spells and reject us!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t. I¡¯ll be the first to open the gate, and then one by one, the others will follow.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Master!!¡± ¡°From this day on, I am no longer your master. Call me the Grand Witch of Verdant Growth, Haran.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± My master. My one and only master, who was more progressive and innovative than any other witch. At the time, I was too foolish to understand her. I resented her. I even felt betrayed. ¡°The Grand Witch of Verdant Growth has founded something called the Witch Assembly.¡± ¡°The Witch Assembly? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°They say she¡¯s going to share all her spells and knowledge.¡± ¡°Is she copying the mages or something?¡± ¡°Then what happens to Isabelle, her disciple?¡± ¡°Poor girl. She got stuck with a strange master.¡± My master¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t even respected by the other witches. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing, though?¡± ¡°Yeah, except we have to give up our own personal spells and knowledge in exchange.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not just any witch¡ªit¡¯s the Grand Witch of Verdant Growth, Haran! Do you think our spells and hers are evenparable?¡± ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Of course, my master did prepare a safety measure. But it was a provision so tantly unfavorable to her that it was bound to be exploited. ¡°Wee to the Witch Assembly. Witches, I am the Grand Witch of Verdant Growth, Haran. And this young witch here is Isabelle.¡± ¡°Hello¡­ I am Isabelle, acting as an assistant. If you have any questions as you learn, feel free to ask me.¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t leave my master¡¯s side. It wasn¡¯t because of affection for her but because of fear. A witch who, to make matters worse, was on the verge of having all her spells and techniques analyzed by every witch on the continent. Half by choice, half by force, I had no choice but to be a witch of the Witch Assembly. ¡°If there¡¯s a spell you wish to learn, name it.¡± Chapter 77.1
    1. Haran¡¯s Curse (3)
Ah, my beloved master, Haran. She was a sincere schr and an idealist. I had always known that, having watched her closely from her side. But¡­ shecked a sense of reality and had no talent for politics. Even so, purely through her magical talent, she rose to the rank of Grand Witch. ¡°Isabelle! Go! Hurry! At least you must survive!¡± ¡°Master! Please,e with me! Please?!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not going!¡± This oblivious, stubborn master of mine didn¡¯t notice a single shred of the feelings I had for her.Then again, it was this same stubbornness that led her to create the Witch Assembly and turn every witch in the world against her. ¡°There are still witches in the Assembly who are loyal to you, Master! Not just a few ¡ª a full 100 witches! We can gather them and establish a new, independent force somewhere no one will find us! We can start over!¡± I exaggerated as much as I could, desperately trying to persuade her. ¡°¡­100?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Are you certain, Isabelle? 100 witches?¡± Master, so focused on writing the spellbook, was unaware of the situation outside. ¡°Yes! So¡­ please believe me, Master. You didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡± I seeded in reigniting hope in her eyes, which had been dying out. ¡°That many¡­ there are still that many witches left¡­¡± I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I should have searched for another way, even if it was more difficult. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here as the head of the Witch Assembly, doing nothing.¡± Master finally stopped writing the spellbook she had been stubbornly focused on and rose to her feet. ¡°One or two witches is one thing, but with 100 at our side, I can¡¯t betray their trust.¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why we need to leave right now, Master! I¡¯ll handle the witches of the Assembly!¡± Pushed by my urgency, Master closed her eyes and scanned the situation beyond the barrier. And then, with a grim smile, she spoke. ¡°Isabelle¡­ it seems we¡¯re toote. The Witch Assembly has already beenpletely surrounded.¡± ¡°Th-then¡­!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out.¡± That was thest time I saw that gentle, warm gaze from my master. ¡°Others mocked me for epting worthless visions, but there is no such thing as a useless spell in this world.¡± Master gently stroked my head, just as she had done when I was a child. Fwoosh! The spellbook she had been writing ¡ª the culmination of countless visions ¡ª was suddenly set aze. ¡°!!¡± Before I could even register my shock, I felt a surge of overwhelming magical energy. Vrooooom¡­ Master had begun casting a colossal spell. The spellbook she had just burned¡­ It was the catalyst for the enormous magic she was now weaving. ¡°She¡¯s gained enlightenment bypiling the visions!¡± I instinctively realized what had happened, and I was utterly stunned. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s all the more heartbreaking. If we had just worked together, we could have grown so much more together¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°101.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Including you, Isabelle, I will prepare a teleportation spell for 101 witches.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°So go! Go and bring back the 100 witches you spoke of!¡± ¡°!!¡± Her words left my mind nk. A hundred witches? Did we really have 100 witches who still trusted and followed Master? Even 10 would have been a miracle at that point. ¡°Remember this sound.¡± Ding-ling-ling. Ding-ling-ling. The sound of a small bell echoed. ¡°When you hear this bell, stop whatever you¡¯re doing ande back here immediately. Understand?¡± ¡°Do¡­ Do we really need exactly 100 people?¡± ¡°Why? Did you change your mind? Do you think you won¡¯t be able to gather that many?¡± ¡°We¡­ we might get even more than that!¡± ¡°Haha, you might be right.¡± Master smiled sadly as she stroked my cheek. She must have known. She must have realized I was lying from the very start. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the number, Isabelle. This is just a contingency n.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But just in case¡­ if we do manage to gather 100 or more, I¡¯ll be ready for it.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°So, Isabelle, when you hear the sound of the bell, stop whatever you¡¯re doing ande back here. I can¡¯t activate thisrge-scale teleportation spell by myself.¡± ¡°You want me to go outside, gather as many witches as possible, and then return as soon as I hear the bell, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! And until you hear the bell, do not let anyone inside. No matter who it is.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll protect it with everything I have!¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± With those words, I turned my back on Master and headed to the corridors of the Witch Assembly. The inside of the Witch Assembly was utter chaos. ¡°Everyone! Witches of the Witch Assembly, please listen to me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Isabelle!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Isabelle, the Witch of Spring! What¡¯s going on, Isabelle?!¡± ¡°We¡¯repletely surrounded!¡± ¡°Where is Lady Haran? What is she doing right now?!¡± Inside were several witches who had been isted, unable to escape. ¡®About 50 witches total.¡¯ Many of you looked at it one way, but too few if you looked at it another. These witches were the ones who hadn¡¯t betrayed Master in the end. More urately, they were the ¡°fence-sitters¡± who had been too indecisive to choose a side. ¡°Lady Haran is preparing arge-scale teleportation spell! Until it¡¯s ready, we must protect the entrance and gather the witches!¡± I ryed the key parts of my earlier conversation with Master. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ suspicious.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A witch raised an objection. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Who¡¯s ever heard of a spell like that? No one enters until a bell rings, then everyone suddenly gathers for a mass teleportation?¡± The witch, who had sharp, cold eyes, was far too calm for the desperate situation we were in. ¡°Isrge-scale teleportation even possible? Did Lady Haran secretly acquire a spellbook from the Golden Age?¡± ¡°Sh-she gained enlightenment whilepiling the visions, that¡¯s why¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until 100 yearster that I realized why no one was allowed to enter until the bell rang. Arge-scale teleportation spell must remainpletely undisturbed during the casting process. Otherwise, the coordinates could be thrown off. ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you actually believe that story?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± At that moment, I had no idea how to counter her argument. I was young, inexperienced, and unable to provide a proper response. ¡°We¡¯ve been abandoned by Haran. You, me, all of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s check. Lead us to Haran right now. Let¡¯s see if your dear master has escaped through some hidden passage.¡± For reference, the central chamber where Master was located was protected by a powerful barrier. Only I had the authority to open it. ¡°Open it, Isabelle!¡± ¡°Yeah! Open it and let us see!¡± Urged on by the sharp-eyed witch, the other witches began to pressure me. ¡°No! I¡¯m not letting anyone in! No one can enter until the bell rings!¡± I clenched my teeth and refused. Then, suddenly, I noticed something. I stared carefully at the witch with the sharp eyes and calm demeanor. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Her expression stiffened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not a witch, are you?¡± The cold, sharp-eyed ¡°witch¡± let out a small, chillingugh. ¡°Tch. So you figured it out, huh?¡± In the midst of the chaos, I realized it was far toote. That woman¡­ She was not a witch. ¡°Reveal your true identity. Before I attack.¡± I readied an attack spell as I spoke. ¡°Wait a second¡­ I really don¡¯t smell the presence of a spirit.¡± ¡°Who are you?! Answer me!¡± Chapter 78.1
    1. The Northern Divine Power (1)
Isabelle¡¯s story, which began slowly, finally reached its conclusion. ¡°¡­The 50 witches, myself included, who barely survived, wandered the continent like stray dogs without a master.¡± The old witch kept the smoking pipe in her mouth like a seasoned smoker. ¡°Then, by chance, we heard a rumor. They said that in the northern part of the continent, the influence of the Holy See and the Mage Tower had yet to reach.¡± The audience chamber seemed to be shrouded in a light mist, with the smoke from the mana tobo hanging in the air. ¡°At that time, the people of the North were desperate for both magic and divine power. But neither the mages of the Mage Tower nor the priests of the Holy See showed any interest in the barren North.¡± The old witch, who had lived for many years, gazed up at the ceiling of the audience chamber. There, a faint mural depicted the achievements of Rune Renslet. ¡°So I took the witches and led them north. We went north and further north, sometimes riding brooms, sometimes trudging on foot¡­¡±Isabelle puffed on the mana tobo as she told her story. Her eyes, zed over like someone intoxicated, wandered in a daze. ¡°We heard that even ck sorcerers, who were persecuted like us, were active in the North. At the very least, we figured we wouldn¡¯t be driven away¡­ that little sliver of hope kept us moving forward¡­¡± Tears flowed down the eyes of the elderly witch, filled with regret, sadness, and longing. ¡°Eventually, we reached the northernmost roof of the continent ¡ª the northern region of the Empire. And it was there that we met Rune Renslet, the progenitor of ourdy¡¯s bloodline. I was 25 at the time, two years before the Grand Duchy of Renslet was established.¡± The old witch¡¯s nostalgic tale finally came to an end. ¡°And that¡­ is how the witches and I ended up here in the North.¡± Her gaze, which had been lost in the past, slowly returned to the present. ¡°Mana potion¡­ is there any left?¡± The first thing she said aftering back to reality was to ask for more mana potion. ¡°You must be running low on mana from all that talking. I figured this would happen, so I saved a little.¡± Arad injected the remaining mana potion into Isabelle¡¯s arm. ¡°Haahhh¡­¡± With a groan reminiscent of a drug addict feeling relief, the old woman¡¯s face grew more energized. ¡°Ahh¡­ it¡¯s so refreshing.¡± Having recharged her mana, she now wore a contented expression. ¡°It feels like the lingering frustration in my chest is finally gone. I¡¯ve never had the chance to tell anyone this story since I never took on a disciple.¡± While other witches had taken on disciples in the North, Isabelle hadn¡¯t done so for over 200 years. It was likely because of the trauma caused by her master, Haran. ¡°Are you alright, old woman?¡± Finally, Arina nced at Isabelle¡¯splexion, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Of course, mydy. Sir Arad is truly¡­ a savior, not only for you and the North but for me and the witches as well.¡± For the first time, Isabelle¡¯s gaze toward Arad was filled with warm affection. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not just me. The other witches should be in simr condition, right?¡± ¡°By now, they should be able to function in daily life. Mana potions are difficult to produce, but mana tobo is much easier to make.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve had a break, shall we continue?¡± As he spoke, Arad once again packed Isabelle¡¯s pipe with mana tobo, firmly pressing it into ce. ¡°Are you referring to that existence? Yes, of course.¡± Isabelle answered before anyone could even ask the question. ¡°Then, the witch seen all over the North, the one associated with the sound of bells, is¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s my master¡¯s corpse. Her soul is gone, but the undead body remains, filled with nothing but the grudge and hatred she had in life. It pairs very well with the curse that¡¯s eating away at us.¡± Exhaling a thick cloud of smoke from both her mouth and nose, Isabelle continued. ¡°And it seems the ck sorcerers of the Devil¡¯s Den have made it even worse.¡± ¡°But why does the Imperial Church have it now when it should have been under the Holy See¡¯s custody?¡± ¡°Because the first archbishop who founded the Imperial Church after rebelling against the Holy See¡­ was Helena.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± So the first archbishop of the Imperial Church had a different name. This was the first time I¡¯d learned that. Since both the Holy See and the Imperial Church are so secretive, even I, a long-time veteran of Era of Silver 1, didn¡¯t know many details about their inner workings. ¡°Still, I¡¯m surprised. I thought they would have burned it as soon as they had it.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Imperial Church or the Holy See, the Inquisitors are notoriously cruel. In some ways, they¡¯re far worse than the Devil¡¯s Den. The fact that they had the Grand Witch¡¯s body in their possession¡­ the oue was obvious.¡± ¡°And knowing all that, you still didn¡¯t prepare for it?¡± ¡°This curse is something we knew about but couldn¡¯t avoid,¡± Isabelle retorted. ¡°Besides¡­ I never imagined they¡¯d use it like this. I never thought the Church, of all groups ¡ª not the royal family, not the Mage Tower ¡ª would join hands with the Devil¡¯s Den¡­¡± Her eyes, filled with confusion and frustration, stared off as if she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is there a way to counter it? A way to stop the gue and the Bell Witch?¡± Arad referred to the undead Haran as the Bell Witch out of courtesy. ¡°Because of the curse, we witches can¡¯t do anything about the Bell Witch.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Isabelle seemed to like Arad¡¯s choice of words, as she began using it too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Bell Witch and the ck sorcerers. The knights of the North and I will take care of them.¡± It was Arina who stepped in, speaking with firm resolve. ¡°No, mydy. You mustn¡¯t.¡± Isabelle shot her a sharp, cold look. ¡°Bu-But!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Your Highness. You haven¡¯t fully recovered your strength. Absolutely not.¡± Balzac, who was standing nearby, joined Isabelle in admonishing Arina. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± In the end, Arina had no choice but to back down. Perhaps it was because of what had happened in the Abyss of the Demon Realm that she no longer recklessly threw herself into danger like before. ¡°Sending knights to fight the Bell Witch and ck sorcerers¡­ that could be dangerous, couldn¡¯t it?¡± Ignoring the disheartened Arina, Arad spoke up again. The thought of what had happened in the Abyss came to mind. ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous. But this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve fought them, so we¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make a few magical tools that can help the knights deal with the mages.¡± ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡± After exchanging words with Balzac, Arad turned his attention back to Isabelle. ¡°And, Lady Isabelle.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Arad?¡± ¡°Right now, the witches¡¯ condition is weak, but with the mana tobo, they should at least be able to perform one or two spells, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This ck Sorcery gue¡­ I¡¯ve done my own research. It¡¯s basically just a guebined with ck sorcery.¡± ¡°Are you asking us witches to handle it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 79.2 ¡°You¡¯re not even a full witch, so why do you smoke that so much?¡± I looked at her with mild curiosity. Unlike Earth, tobo in this world was not harmful due to the cheat-like properties of mana. In fact, it was highly beneficial for those who dealt with mana, particrly mages. ¡°Well, because it boosts my mana?¡± Still, seeing an employee puffing away on mana tobo right in front of me felt somewhat odd. ¡°But why don¡¯t you smoke, Boss?¡± Mary, oblivious to my feelings, found it strange that I refrained from smoking mana tobo. ¡°Would you like to try mine?¡±With a faint blush, she offered me the pipe she¡¯d been using. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± I politely declined her offer. ¡°Don¡¯t need it? Why not?¡± Mary asked, her tone tinged with disappointment. ¡°I only need 2-circle mana. I¡¯m not aiming to excel in magic, after all.¡± Although I gave such excuses, I had unpleasant memories of cigarettes from Earth. My father had been a heavy smoker and passed away from throat cancer because of it. On top of that, my mother suffered from lung cancer due to secondhand smoke, struggling with it until the end of her life. ¡®That¡¯s why I avoided cigarettes altogether on Earth. Even during hiring, if the applicant was a smoker, I deducted 20% of their score right from the start.¡¯ Because of this trauma, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to like mana-infused tobo, no matter how beneficial it was for the body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Perhaps realizing that I was displeased, Mary quietly extinguished her mana tobo. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± But if I stayed silent here, I¡¯d end up being branded an old-fashioned boss. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Go ahead and smoke. What could be more important for a mage than their mana?¡± Though my words were just for show, I gave Mary the impression that it was fine. ¡°R-Really? Then¡­¡± Click! With a bright smile, Mary immediately lit her tobo again. Fwooo¡ª The refreshing scent of mana tobo carried by the breeze brushed against my forehead. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just get back to work.¡± Giving up, I decided to focus on the task at hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Mary, too, resumed her work, pipe clenched in her mouth. Right now, Mary and I were seated at the factory production line, assisting with the packaging process. Of course, the two of us working here didn¡¯t contribute much. It was a relief that we weren¡¯t getting in the way. ¡®It¡¯s all for symbolism. Just symbolism.¡¯ This was, at its core, a performance¡ªa disy of noblesse oblige in times of national crisis. A noble count andpany president personally working on the production line?N?v(el)B\\jnn It ensured that no employee in the Arad Industrial Complex would dare ck off. ¡°Boss, the sketches are all done.¡± At that moment, one of the artists approached cautiously and reported to me. ¡°Is that so?¡± After finishing the package I was working on, I stood up. Across from me, Mary was still engrossed in packaging, puffing smoke as she worked. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head to Factory 8.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Keep up the good work, Mary.¡± ¡°Understood~. Please send my regards to Chief Teo.¡± As I mentioned before, this was all for show. ¡®Come to think of it, despite having countless portraits drawn, I¡¯ve never had a personal one or a formal depiction done.¡¯ Soon, our artist wouldplete paintings to be disyed throughout the industrialplex¡ªdepictions of me, Arad Jin,boring side by side with the workers from the lowest position. ¡°Oh! Earlier, a letter came via the Winter Hawk.¡± As I was about to move to the next ¡°scene,¡± Mary called out to me. ¡°A letter? From whom?¡± ¡°It says Sir Balzac and the high-ranking knights will be returning to the High Tower within two days.¡± ¡°Have they caught the Bell Witch?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It seems they¡¯reing to have the magical tools you made for them serviced.¡± ¡°I see. Alright then. Finish up the remaining packages and return to the office afterward.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Though the North was facing a life-or-death crisis, the High Tower and the Arad Industrial Complex were peacefully busy as always. *** The Arad Medi-Kit was divided into two major types. One was the ¡°Her Highness the Grand Duke¡¯s Care Kit,¡± designed for household use. It contained items like this world¡¯s equivalent of red antiseptic, powdered cold medicine, ointments, soap, bandages, pain-relief herbs with anti-inmmatory effects, hemostatic powder, and digestive aids. It also included an illustrated manual printed with a hastily built press by Arad. The other was a professional-grade kit named ¡°Renslet¡¯s Blessing.¡± This added liquid disinfectants, immunosuppressants, and penicillin-based antibiotics paired with syringes to the contents of the household kit. Both kits were products of Arad¡¯s MAX-level skills in alchemy, healing, and herbalism. Designed for mass production using the resources and infrastructure of the current era, they were a pinnacle of life-saving innovation. ¡°Alright~, just a little sting!¡± Dorothy, a priestess of the Renslet Order, said as she injected a patient¡¯s arm. Beside her were at least 30 boxes of the professional-grade kits, ¡°Renslet¡¯s Blessing,¡± scattered around. Next to those were separate supplies, including immunosuppressants, cold medicine, antibiotics, and boxes of syringes stacked like a wall. ¡°Ughhh!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only sting for a moment, so hang in there.¡± She repeated the same words countless times, mechanically administering the injections with practiced precision. To exaggerate, she could probably do it with her eyes closed. Gone was Dorothy who used to tremble as she left patients¡¯ arms covered in bruises. ¡°All done!¡± Rising after finishing the injection, Dorothy stretched her weary body. Crack, crack! Her joints and muscles groaned in protest after hours of treating and caring for patients non-stop, despite her young age. Dusting off her Renslet Order priestess robes¡ªchosen to give a sense of propriety¡ªshe loosened up her body. Cough, cough, cough! As she moved, intermittent coughing echoed through the ward. ¡®The symptoms are subsiding quickly.¡¯ Hearing only asional coughs, Dorothy felt relieved. Compared to a few days ago, the ward was now significantly quieter. ¡°What¡­ what will happen to me now, Priestess?¡± Just then, the patient she had just treated asked with teary eyes. ¡°Eat well, rest plenty, bathe regrly, wash your clothes and bedding in hot water, and most importantly, wash your hands thoroughly each time.¡± Dorothy replied mechanically, repeating instructions she had given hundreds, if not thousands, of times before, though her face bore a gentle smile. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± The patient reacted as if he had been saved from the brink of despair. ¡°Renslet¡­ Rune Renslet¡­ Kids¡­ Daddy¡¯sing back alive. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Muttering thanks repeatedly, the patient¡¯s words trailed off as he sumbed to sleep, likely due to the medication. ¡®This is what holy power is.¡¯ With that patient, Dorothy¡¯s current batch of treatments wasplete. Though utterly exhausted, she considered herself fortunate. She was working in a middle-ss neighborhood considered rtively well-off in the city. Other brothers and sisters of the Renslet Order were reportedly treating patients in slums or the wilderness under the protection of soldiers. After about five minutes of rest, ¡°Priestess Dorothy! We¡¯ve got another patient! Found copsed in an alley, so the discovery was dyed.¡± Soldiers brought in another patient. ¡°Quickly! Lay them here!¡± Dorothy bade farewell to her brief rest. ¡®Rune Renslet, please let me save this poor soul as well¡­¡¯ Offering a heartfelt prayer, she opened the medical kit and examined the patient. Hummmm¡ª Faint but steady holy power began to radiate from Dorothy¡¯s body. This phenomenon was mirrored among other priests of the Renslet Order. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 81.2 About ten minutester, I had finished all the maintenance. ¡°Why did you all suddenly gather here?¡± Now that my work wasplete, I asked the question that had been nagging me the most. Why had those who set out to hunt the Bell Witch and dark mages suddenly returned here?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°We recalled a likely ce where they might be hiding. It¡¯s thanks to the detector you made. Without it, we¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡± At those words, my thoughts naturally drifted to Arina, the Northern Grand Duchess, who should be at the High Tower. Now I understood why they hade here. ¡°You should hurry to the Pce of Glory! Her Highness is in danger!¡± ¡°Indeed! Sir Balzac, Commander Sun, you must head to the High Tower immediately.¡± ¡°No matter how important Sir Arad and the factory are, Her Highness is far more important.¡± Not only I, but the other senior knights present also urged them urgently.¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still have time. Besides, the Spring Grand Witch is at the High Tower, is she not? By the way, did you give her any magical artifacts? If you gave her something like these, it could be a great help in battle.¡± ¡°There were hardly any magical artifacts that didn¡¯t react negatively to her curse. The only one that seemedpatible was a magical smoking pipe, so I crafted a highly effective one and gave it to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± While the other senior knights and I were on edge, Balzac and Sun seemed unusuallyposed. ¡°Your calmness is unlike you, Sir Balzac and Sir Sun.¡± I kept pressing them. ¡°You must go to the pce and protect Her Highness. What will you do if something happens? How will you bear the grief?¡± ¡°All right, all right. We¡¯ll go soon.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t ignore your insistence, can we?¡± Finally yielding to our prodding, Balzac and Sun prepared to depart. ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Mary suddenly dered from beside me, expressing her intent to join the battle. She, too, must have sensed something odd in Balzac and Sun¡¯s attitude. ¡°Sir Arad.¡± Ignoring Mary¡¯s statement, Balzac turned to me. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where will you be tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll likely remain here in the primary factory.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s reassuring.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve developed a knack for these things.¡± ¡°An excellent sense, indeed. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve prepared so thoroughly, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. I tend to ensure proper preparations in any ce I spend a significant amount of time.¡± ¡°Impressive.¡± Balzac visibly rxed at my response. ¡°I have one request.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°As you said, stay here no matter what. Especially with Lady Mary. Do not leave this ce under any circumstances.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°This might sound odd, given that I¡¯m the one making the request, but could you swear it? Swear that you will not take Lady Mary outside the factory.¡± ¡°¡­I swear.¡± This was the first time since the Abyss of the Demon Realm that I¡¯d seen Balzac this serious, and without thinking, I made the promise. Of course, I understood why Balzac was so adamant. ¡®Though illegitimate, Mary also carries the blue blood of House Renslet.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this point, Mary remained silent. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re off.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± With that, Balzac, Sun, and the senior knights from the High Tower left the factory. Some of the Frost Knights assigned to guard me also seemed to have joined them. After the knights departed, Mary spoke in a hardened voice. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°Going where?¡± ¡°To protect the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mary, I have almost zerobat ability.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Mary looked at me with a bewildered expression, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. I returned her gaze with equal confusion. ¡°But¡­! Didn¡¯t you rush into the Abyss of the Demon Realm alone when Her Highness was in danger? I heard about the magical crossbow you used back then.¡± ¡°Ah, that.¡± Now I understood her reaction. ¡°That was because I was the only one who could save Her Highness at the time. But this isn¡¯t the same. Now, the senior knights of Renslet, armed with magical armor, and a Swordmaster are protecting her. On this continent, there is no one who can face them¡ªnot even the Dark Duke Doom or the Golden Tower Master, Yulkanes.¡± Perhaps a legendary dragon could, but those creatures hadn¡¯t appeared in Era of Silver 1, so there was no reason for one to suddenly appear now. ¡°Even so¡­ your participation would surely be a great help.¡± Despite my exnation, Mary wasn¡¯t giving up. ¡®She must be worried about her sister¡¯s safety. And likely Isabelle¡¯s too.¡¯ I respected Mary¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you really think our participation would help? Have you considered the possibility that we might be a hindrance instead?¡± But respecting her feelings didn¡¯t mean agreeing with her opinion. ¡°If we go to the High Tower now, both of us will be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Balzac, Sun, Isabelle, and the other senior knights would be too distracted protecting the two of us to focus on their roles.¡± As my firm words continued, Mary¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°More importantly, I¡¯ve already sworn to Sir Balzac. I can¡¯t break that promise.¡± Empathy aside, some things simply cannot be done. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 82.1
    1. Northern Counterattack (1)
The body I had possessed, Arad, was nonbatant by nature. Thus, in this otherworld filled with wilderness, savagery, magic, and curses, strict adherence to a safety-first and risk-averse approach was essential for survival. If I were still on Earth, things might have been different, but in this world, caution was paramount. ¡®Looking back now, I can¡¯t believe I did something so reckless.¡¯ Driving the Golden Carriage into the Abyss of the Demon Realm¡ªthat past version of me must have been insane. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mary remained silent, likely worried about Arina, who was still at the Pce of Glory. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mary.¡± To reassure her, I firmly sped both her hands. ¡°!!¡±Startled, Mary raised her head abruptly. ¡°Her Highness will be safe. Didn¡¯t we also equip her with magical armor?¡± I continued, looking directly into her gray eyes. ¡°Believe in her, Mary. Believe in Her Highness, and in those who will protect her: the Spring Grand Witch, Sir Balzac, Sir Sun, and the northern knights.¡± As I spoke, her eyes began to tremble ever so slightly. ¡°And finally, believe in the magical artifacts I created.¡± Internally, I couldn¡¯t help but evaluate the texture of Mary¡¯s hands as I held them. ¡®So many calluses? Did she train with a sword? She¡¯s not just a simple female mage but a magic swordswoman! Impressive.¡¯ It was also the first time I¡¯d held Mary¡¯s hands for such an extended period. ¡®Wait a minute¡­ Did the Snowfield Grand Witch in the game ever use swordsmanship?¡¯ Mary¡¯s traits seemed slightly different from her original portrayal, leaving me puzzled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll believe in you.¡± Perhaps my sincerity had reached her. Mary lowered her head deeply as she spoke, her ears noticeably red under the factory¡¯s magical lighting. I was about to release her hands when I realized I couldn¡¯t. ¡®Hmm¡­?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Mary who was holding on tightly this time. *** Inside the Pce of Glory, High Tower In the private quarters of the Northern Grand Duchess, Arina Rune Renslet. Creaaaaak A secret passage, known to only a handful of individuals in the High Tower, opened slowly. Eleven figures, cloaked in pitch-ck robes and wrapped in bandages, entered the Grand Duchess¡¯s quarters one by one. Their eyes glowed with a sinister green light. Ding-ding, ding-ding Only one among them, a gaunt witch emitting the sound of bells, stood out with a different appearance. Step, step, step The dark sorcerers surrounded the bed where Arinay. The bed held a beautiful woman with azure hair, deeply asleep, oblivious to the world. ¡°They said her core was gravely injured. It appears to be true.¡± ¡°No matter how strong her protective wards were, she¡¯s incredibly vulnerable now.¡± The dark sorcerers muttered amongst themselves as they began casting spells. Chi-iiiik! Purple, green, and red orbs of magic, vile to behold, condensed in the air. ¡°This is the moment where the chain of vengeance finally breaks.¡± ¡°Atst! The bloodline of our two enemies will be extinguished forever.¡± Without hesitation, the umted malice was unleashed toward Arina. It was a strike infused with acid, corrosion, and destructive curses. Boom! The bed where Arina had been lying vanished without a trace. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Despite achieving their objective, the dark sorcerers showed no signs of joy. ¡°It was a decoy?!¡± They btedly realized the truth¡ªit had been an illusion. ¡°A fake this intricate¡­?¡± The illusion was so detailed that it seemed alive, exuding not just the appearance but also the faint sensations of mana and even a soul. Whoever had crafted it hadvished unnecessary care on every detail. p, p, p Suddenly, the sound of apuse echoed from the doorway. Hwaah¡ª A fresh, mana-infused scent wafted through the air, apanied by the figure of an elderly witch emerging from the shadows, replenishing mana through an IV-like device. ¡°Isabelle.¡± One of the dark sorcerers called out the elderly witch¡¯s name upon seeing her. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Isaac.¡± Isabelle, too, recognized the uninvited guest. ¡°So, you¡¯ve found a way to ovee Haran¡¯s interdiction. Interesting.¡± Isaac¡¯s gaze shifted from Sun¡¯s shield to Isabelle¡¯s smoking pipe and her mana IV. ¡°Think whatever you like.¡± Isabelle saw no reason to correct Isaac¡¯s misconception. ¡°Isaac, this isn¡¯t your real body, is it?¡± ¡°A woman who knows better than most what a lich¡¯s life vessel is shouldn¡¯t ask such a silly question. What¡¯s your angle?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. I just think I might know where your life vessel is.¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯ve figured it out?¡± ¡°Somewhere inside the White Serpent, Jormungandr, correct?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Did you think we witches spent all this time merely tending to crops?¡± Isabelle continued calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already given orders to prepare for an expedition to the extreme north once this matter is settled.¡± ¡°You think you know where in the extreme north it is?¡± ¡°If the White Serpent isn¡¯t in the Demon Realm, the answer is obvious.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­?!¡± ¡°Soon, we¡¯ll exterminate both you and the White Serpent. That will end this long curse and grudge.¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. But it¡¯s not impossible.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Even if it were possible, you won¡¯t live to see it.¡± Isaac sneered at Isabelle¡¯s promation. Ding-ding At the same time, the sound of bells resonated nearby. It came from the skeletal witch, Haran, as she began to move. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Haran¡¯s mummified form caused a crack in Isabelle¡¯s otherwiseposed expression. Though she had steeled herself thousands of times, facing it in reality was profoundly unsettling. ¡°Just as I know where your life vessel is, Isabelle, I know yours as well.¡± Isaac smirked, watching Isabelle. ¡°Life vessel? I¡¯m no lich, Isaac.¡± ¡°Not a lich, but close enough, aren¡¯t you? Even for a high-ranking witch with fey blood, living for over 200 years is absurd.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haran, this mummified form, is undoubtedly your life vessel.¡± Isaac stepped back, letting Haran advance. ¡°Hah¡­¡± A long puff of mana-infused smoke escaped Isabelle¡¯s lips. ¡°Honestly, I wee this. It¡¯s almost like a dreame true. Unlike someone else.¡± Her response came two beats after the smoke dissipated. Step, step, step Simultaneously, senior knights of the High Tower and Frost Knights emerged from between the windows and walls, aiming their weapons at the dark sorcerers. Each wore pauldrons embedded with magic stones. Thud, thud, thud. nk, nk, nk. Balzac and Sun stood protectively on either side of Isabelle. The strongest forces of the north, who should have been scattered across the region, had gathered in one ce. ¡°Uhuhuhu¡­¡± Realizing he had walked straight into a trap, Isaac beganughing maniacally. ¡°Attack.¡± Isabelle¡¯s cold voice cut through the room. Whirrrrrrr! Pababababang! The first to react to Isabelle¡¯s coldmand of ¡°Attack¡± were not the knights but the dark sorcerers. To be precise, they moved just before Isabelle uttered the word. Chapter 82.2 The first to react to Isabelle¡¯s coldmand of ¡°Attack¡± were not the knights but the dark sorcerers. To be precise, they moved just before Isabelle uttered the word. [Curse of Corrosion!] [Chains of Agony!] Without needing to cast, they activated their magic with incantations alone. Vwooom! The dark sorcerers wielded an array of magical tools¡ªstaffs, orbs, and talismans¡ªeach glowing with intricate runes and sinister magic circles. It seemed they had prepared these spells in advance through memorization. Zap! Crackle! Zing! Deadly ck magic attacks shot toward the encircled knights, each one potent enough to pose a severe threat even to high-ranking knights.But¡ª ¡°??¡± ¡°?!¡± The magic attacks dissipated just before reaching the knights. Pop! Pwoosh! The spells collided with an invisible barrier and exploded harmlessly without inflicting any damage. Shing¡ª Swoosh! Thud! Before the dark sorcerers couldprehend what had happened, the knights counterattacked, overwhelming them in an instant. In less than a second, all the dark sorcerers in the room, except for Isaac and Haran, were decapitated. It had taken less than three seconds from Isabelle¡¯smand for the oue to be decided. Sching, sching, sching.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The knights drew their swords, pointing them at the remaining intruders. The magic stones embedded in their pauldrons glowed faintly. ¡°Are those magical artifacts crafted by Arad?¡± Isaac red forward, his glowing green eyes fixated on the embedded stones, using Haran¡¯s corpse as a shield. His gaze lingered on Sun¡¯srge kite shield, where the magic stone embedded in it had dimmedpletely. ¡°An artifact capable of blocking a 5th Circle attack spell¡­ it¡¯s akin to something from the Golden Age of Magic.¡± None of those present bothered to answer Isaac¡¯s question. Zap! Isaac, rather than waiting for a response, unleashed another spell aimed at the knights, not so much as an attack but to create an escape route. However, the spell was effortlessly blocked by Sun¡¯s shield once again. Hooo¡­ Isabelle exhaled a puff of manaced smoke as she evaluated the dark sorcerers¡¯ capabilities. ¡®The spells they memorized just now were 5th Circle from Isaac and 4th and 3rd Circle from the others.¡¯ Memorization involved pre-casting spells and storing them in magical tools like staffs or talismans. However, memorization was limited to spells two Circles below the caster¡¯s rank. ¡®Isaac hasn¡¯t reached the 8th Circle. Is this the limit of a half-lich?¡¯ Isabelle¡¯s cold eyes analyzed the situation. Currently, Isaac¡¯s rank was 7th Circle, the same as hers. The in dark sorcerers had been between the 5th and 6th Circles. ¡®This failure will be a significant blow to the Devil¡¯s Den.¡¯ The loss of high-ranking dark sorcerers meant the Devil¡¯s Den would likely cease its schemes against the Northern Grand Duchy for at least 20 years. ¡®Now I can leave the North with some peace of mind.¡¯ Isabelle smiled faintly as she looked at Haran. ¡°Let the dark sorcerer face judgment, and grant the Witch of the Bell her peaceful rest,¡± she said softly. The knights raised their swords as though ready to strike at any moment. ¡°You would attack me? Really?¡± Isaac retreated further behind Haran¡¯s mummified body. ¡°Even if you kill me, it¡¯s pointless! This body is a chimera I created!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll still deal a significant blow.¡± ¡°Haran¡¯s corpse and this body are synchronized! Harm one, and the other suffers equally!¡± Isaac¡¯s desperation revealed that harming his vessel would indeed deal him severe damage. ¡°If Han¡¯s corpse is freed, Isabelle, you won¡¯te out unscathed either!¡± Hearing this, the knights¡¯ swords wavered slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªthat would be the best oue,¡± Isabelle retorted calmly. ¡°You wish for death? Truly?¡± Isaac sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve fought you for over 200 years, Isabelle. I know the Spring Grand Witch better than anyone.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool like you, clinging to immortality?¡± ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­ Even if you don¡¯t desire immortality, you wouldn¡¯t want to die now. Don¡¯t you want to see the North finally prosper and the Renslet family rise above it all?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Isabelle faltered for the first time, unable to reply. ¡°Where is the Northern Grand Duchess hiding?¡± Isaac pressed, discarding his mocking tone. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d tell you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here in the pce, is she? She hasn¡¯t appeared even with victory in your grasp.¡± Ignoring Isabelle¡¯s reaction, Isaac continued, ¡°As I thought¡­ she¡¯s at the Arad Factory.¡± ¡°Sir Balzac! Kill him!¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice rang out sharply. Shhhk! Balzac¡¯s cold de pierced through Haran¡¯s chest and into Isaac¡¯s heart. Thud. Thump. Jingle¡­ Jingle¡­ Jingle¡­ Isaac and Haran¡¯s bodies copsed simultaneously, like puppets whose strings had been cut. ¡°Is it over?¡± Sun murmured to himself. ¡°For now.¡± Balzac, wiping his sword clean, gave a terse reply. Haran¡¯s corpse, now lifeless, could simply be cremated. As for Isaac¡¯s chimera body, Balzac contemted giving it to Arad, but decided against it due to the risk of curses. Both bodies would be incinerated. ¡°Ugh¡­! Guh¡­!¡± At that moment, Isabelle began to convulse, her body trembling violently. Balzac and Sun quickly moved to support her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me! Quickly, to the factory!¡± Isabelle gasped out, forcing herself to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the factory,¡± Balzac said firmly. ¡°Sun, you stay here. Take care of the Spring Grand Witch.¡± ¡°No, both of you should go!¡± Isabelle used her remaining strength to shout. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Spring Grand Witch. We visited the factory earlier¡ªit¡¯s currently the safest ce in the North,¡± Balzac reassured her. ¡°Exactly, Spring Grand Witch. Please rest and tend to your condition,¡± Sun added, backing up Balzac. ¡°¡­If it¡¯s Arad¡­¡± Isabelle muttered, finally allowing her tense expression to soften. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Then¡­ take me to my mentor¡¯s remains¡­¡± Isabelle wheezed, requesting weakly to be brought to her master¡¯s resting ce. ¡°Is there a way?¡± Sun asked, supporting her frail body. Isabelle did not answer. Instead, she silently embraced her mentor¡¯s remains and closed her eyes. A heavy silence filled the room. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the factory. Knights, follow me,¡± Balzac said, breaking the silence. Balzac and Sun exchanged bittersweet nces as they respectfully bowed to the two legendary witches. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 83.2 ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! The cloaks¡ª!¡± ¡°Is it because of that smoke?¡± The Sigma agents realized their invisibility cloaks had been neutralized. ¡°Those magical lights on the ceiling¡ªthey¡¯re countering the cloaks!¡± ¡°That Arad¡­ he¡¯s no ordinary craftsman.¡± The dark sorcerers nced nervously at their surroundings, their confidence beginning to waver. The factory interior was even brighter than the streets outside, lit by a grid of magical light stones. The warmth emanating from them was disorienting, given the frigid night outside. And, like the streets, the factory walls were lined with countless portraits of the Northern Grand Duchess and Arad, their proliferation bordering on the obsessive.But the intruders had no time to dwell on these unsettling details. ¡°Charge!¡± The infiltration unit had been fully exposed. Knowing this, they abandoned subtlety and boldly charged deeper into the factory. The first thing to greet them was the assembly line¡ªa grotesque scene littered with severed monster limbs, more reminiscent of the Devil¡¯s Den than any human operation. Fwoosh! Whoosh! From between the machinery, arrows and spears shot out with incredible speed. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± Sigma agents drew their swords to intercept the iing projectiles. Though the attacks were swift and lethal, the agents, bolstered by doping, believed their heightened strength and reflexes would be enough to deflect them. ng! Crack! ¡°Crack?!¡± The moment their swords struck the projectiles, their des shattered or snapped. ¡°What the¡­?!¡± Thud! Thunk! A Sigma agent, stunned by the sight of his broken de, was immediately impaled through the head by a flying javelin, dying on the spot. Thunk! Thud! Crack! In the brief chaos, four Sigma agents and one dark sorcerer fell in rapid session. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Dodging the relentless barrage was nearly impossible. The sheer number of arrows and spears made it unavoidable, especially in the narrow confines of the factory. Adding to the challenge, the agents also had to protect the dark sorcerers behind them. ¡°Channel mana into your weapons to deflect them!¡± Astra shouted, quickly imbuing his second sword with mana. Using mana this early in the operation was a costly move, particrly when their enhanced physical and magical stamina were already draining from the doping effects. But dying in a trap was an even worse oue. ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary arrows! They¡¯re made from monster bones!¡± Astra eximed after examining the embedded projectiles. ¡°Monster bones? How can bones be so hard?!¡± a Sigma agent muttered in disbelief. It was iprehensible that even with their enhanced strength and mana, deflecting these projectiles required such effort. Fear crept into their voices. ¡°It¡¯s not just the bones. They¡¯ve been heavily enchanted,¡± a dark sorcerer exined. Meanwhile, the dark sorcerersyered shield spells to provide cover. ng! ng! The relentless barrage of bone arrows and javelins finally subsided. This wasn¡¯t due to the shields, but rather because the factory¡¯s automated defenses had exhausted their ammunition. ¡°These bone weapons¡­ they¡¯re coated with a thinyer of magic stone dust. Is this the infamous Arad-style enchantment?¡± one sorcerer remarked, examining the remains. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Magic Tower uses simr methods.¡± The ground was littered with over a thousand bone arrows and javelins, each meticulously enchanted. ¡°No matter how insane a craftsman is, who enchants disposable weapons like this?¡± ¡°Even as a dark sorcerer, I¡¯ve never seen anything this twisted.¡± Despite the grotesque ingenuity of the weapons, the infiltration team pressed on. Reduced from 20 to 15, they were undeterred, having steeled themselves for death long before this mission. ng! ng! ng! Deflecting the sporadic projectiles, the unit advanced. Behind them, the dark sorcerers continued chanting spells to bolster their defenses. Every member of the infiltration team had a reason for their resolve. The Sigma agents sought to restore their fallen families, reim lost honor, or prove loyalty in hopes of sparing their loved ones. Simrly, the dark sorcerers were bound by oaths or driven by a centuries-old vendetta against House Renslet. ¡°Keep moving! Go, go!¡± Their retreat was cut off, and capture would only lead to torture and death. An honorable demise was their sole alternative. ¡°For the Emperor! Long live the Thousand-Year Empire!¡± They were so close. Beyond the next barriery their target. As they neared the alchemical processing line, Frost Knights and northern knights appeared, stepping into view. ¡°There! That¡¯s Arad and the Grand Duchess!¡± someone shouted, spotting a male silhouette between the alchemical apparatus. While the Grand Duchess wasn¡¯t visible, the assumption was that she was nearby. For the Devil¡¯s Den, killing the Grand Duchess was paramount. For Sigma, capturing or eliminating Arad was their mission. ¡°Charge!¡± Astra roared, leading the Sigma agents into a headlong attack. The dark sorcerers pooled all their mana to prepare devastating spells. ¡°¡­¡± Yet something felt off. The Frost Knights and senior northern knights simply drew their weapons and stood still. Vwooom. The reason became apparent momentster. ¡°Magic circles?¡± From the walls, floors, and even the ceiling, dozens of magic circles suddenly materialized.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Shhhk. Shhk. Simultaneously, the knights donned peculiar sses¡ªcrafted from dark-attribute magic stones. aash! The already-bright interior grew blindingly luminous as the magical light stones intensified. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sh spell!¡± Losing their sight in such a precarious situation was tantamount to death. ¡°Hurry! Cast darkness magic!¡± Astra shouted to the dark sorcerers. ¡°Urgh¡­!¡± But all that came in response were groans of pain. Ssss. ¡®Rain?¡¯ Astra, eyes tightly shut, felt droplets on his face and hands. ¡°Holy water! It¡¯s holy water!¡± The dark sorcerers¡¯ groans revealed the cause. The liquid raining down wasn¡¯t water but consecrated holy water. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 85.1
    1. The Dawn of Renslet (2)
¡°So, we don¡¯t have to do the homework, right?¡± ¡°Yup! Just enough to follow the lessonster.¡± ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ve got so much other homework!¡± ¡°Then does that mean we can just y?¡± ¡°Exactly! What should we do for fun?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we finish the other assignments, though?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not really mandatory either, are they?¡± ¡°¡­I guess not?¡± Sigh.Lulu, once known as the y Witch, let out a long breath of mana-infused smoke as she watched the children celebrate. ¡®This is a problem.¡¯ No matter how much she tried to exin, ideas like disappointing their parents or risking their future careers simply didn¡¯t resonate with these kids. ¡®Do they even realize how precious this opportunity is?¡¯ Technically, Lulu only had to fulfill the minimum teaching requirements set out in her contract with Arad. But it felt wrong to let things slide. ¡®Their tuition, textbooks, meals, uniforms, and even dormitory costs are all free! No school like this exists anywhere else on the continent!¡¯ The ungrateful attitudes of the children frustrated and saddened her. ¡®At least that one seems promising.¡¯ Lulu¡¯s eyes settled on a girl named Daisy sitting in the front row, focused intently. A small smile crept onto Lulu¡¯s lips. If she had found Daisy earlier, she might have taken her as an apprentice. The girl was brimming with potential and sharpness. ¡®I need at least ten kids in this ss to follow Daisy¡¯s example.¡¯ With that, she could ensure at least four or five of them would advance to the Renslet Magus Society. Lulu realized she needed to find a way to motivate the children. ¡°Ah! Did your homeroom teacher mention this?¡± Lulu said suddenly, her tone casual. ¡°If you rank in the top five in the ss, you¡¯ll get a reward.¡± The kids immediately perked up. ¡°Twice a year, before the breaks, we¡¯ll tally up your grades. And for those in the top five, schrships will be awarded!¡± Clear, tangible rewards¡ªmuch more effective than abstract future promises. ¡°First ce gets two silver coins, second ce one and a half, third ce one, and fourth and fifth get half a silver coin each. And the best part? The money goes directly to you, not your parents.¡± ¡°Silver coins?!¡± ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯ll get a fancy certificate to take home. Just imagine how proud your parents will be!¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s also a special badge you can wear on your uniform. It¡¯s a magical badge personally crafted by Sir Arad¡ªvery prestigious.¡± ¡°A magical badge?!¡± ¡°And here¡¯s the thing: your grades in magic studies carry the most weight. Even if you flunk all the other subjects, getting a perfect score in magic studies will make up for it.¡± The effects were immediate. The children¡¯s eyes burned with renewed determination. Daisy, in particr, began memorizing the rune letters on the spot. *** Though Renslet Academy had just officially opened, my modern-day knowledge had already made it quite advanced and systematic. We admitted talented students regardless of gender and structured the curriculum into a seven-year system: three years elementary, two years middle, and two years high school. Advancing through middle school required no specific grades, but high school promotions were based on academic performance. In a world where adulthood began at fifteen or sixteen, and with fewer advanced fields of studypared to Earth, this setup was more than sufficient¡ªat least for minors. ¡°¡­Personally, I believe a matrix structure is most efficient. Operate by department during normal times, but form project-specific teams for special events or initiatives. It¡¯s sometimes called a hybrid or task force organization. Of course, it does risk blurring the chain ofmand¡­¡± Late Saturday evening, or as locals called it, T¡¯s sixth day. Normally, I¡¯d be off-duty or tutoring Mary in private, but not these days. I was standing at the lectern in a Renslet Academy ssroom. Ding! Ding! Ding! As I was mid-lecture, the bell signaling the end of the session rang out. I set down the magical chalk I had been using and, with a wave of my hand, erased the ckboard¡ªa feature made possible by its enchanted design. ¡°And that concludes today¡¯s lecture on administrative studies. Thank you all for your effort, despite thete hour.¡± In the North, skilled professionals were scarce, particrly high-level ones. Educating the children was important, but adults needed training too. Yes, this was a night ss¡ªa program for adults. ¡°Thank you, Professor Arad Jin!¡± ¡°Since I know you¡¯re all busy, there¡¯ll be no assigned homework. Not that most of you would do it anyway.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°But please make time to review.¡± Before Renslet Academy, there hadn¡¯t been a proper educational institution in the North.N?v(el)B\\jnn Most educated individuals had studied in the Empire¡¯s major cities or received private tutoring from retired officials or schrs. ¡°Rest well this weekend. On Monday, we¡¯ll cover management and ounting. Don¡¯t forget your abacuses!¡± ¡°Yes, Professor!¡± As the students filed out, I smiled with satisfaction. Among them were young clergy in robes, middle-aged officials with thinning hair, and even female mages in their cloaks¡ªall carrying textbooks I had personally written. The printing press I¡¯d developed for the medical kit manuals had been repurposed to mass-produce educational materials. ¡®Teaching is actually fun, even if it¡¯s tiring. It¡¯s a different kind of satisfactionpared to private tutoring. Reminds me of the guest lectures I gave back at university.¡¯ Initially, I¡¯d considered asking Entir to bring in professors or schrs from the Empire. But I quickly dismissed the idea. For one, few would agree to move to such a cold region. Those who did would demand exorbitantpensation, and there was always the risk they might be spies. Most importantly: ¡®I¡¯m d I took that double major in business during college.¡¯ Even the best schrs from the Empire wouldn¡¯t have the same breadth of knowledge I possessed. Back in university, I¡¯d chosen to double major in business, thinking it would help me someday as an entrepreneur. ¡®Who knew those theories would alsoe in handy for running an academy?¡¯ I had also taken courses in administration, ounting, and taxation as electives, and my startup experience had honed those skills further. I was, quite literally, an all-master of theory and practice. If I had to pick someone to teach administration, ounting, or management, who better than myself? ¡®I wonder how Jin Industries is doing back on Earth¡­ and my body?¡¯ Chapter 87.2 I continued. ¡°Nothing divides people like greed, Your Highness.¡± Letting their greed focus solely on the North would tear it apart. ¡°Dispersing their attention is the most important thing right now.¡± Redirecting the Empire¡¯s greed inward was critical. At present, the tools I¡¯d handed over to Entir were the most effective means to provoke such desires. ¡°Steam engines, looms, spinning machines, and sewing machines are like a gue¡ªa kind of epidemic that will spark division and prization within the Empire.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At the mention of the word ¡°gue,¡± Arina¡¯s expression turned curious. ¡°gue? Do you mean something akin to republicanism, as you mentioned before? Like the Republic of Feje in the Union of Kingdoms?¡±¡°If Entir Bishop grows properly, the Empire could see the rise of amoner ss even more powerful than the Republic of Feje, a nation of merchants.¡± To fracture and weaken the Empire, some level of economic and social growth was necessary. ¡°They say democracy starts at $10,000 GDP per capita for a reason.¡± The Empire would grow¡ªbut a growing Empire would also divide, much like a certain nation on Earth that became an economic powerhouse but sumbed to prization and conflict. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Having exined this much, Arina seemed to mostly agree. ¡°It¡¯s risky, but it seems like the best option.¡± ¡°Count Arad Jin¡¯s words have merit,¡± some of the surrounding advisors chimed in. ¡°I trust Count Jin. But I¡¯m still uneasy. I can¡¯t shake the saying: ¡®When the tiger is gone, the wolves wille.¡¯¡± Even so, Arina wasn¡¯t entirely at ease. She couldn¡¯t let go of the concern that a grown Entir and empowered imperial merchants might one day devour the Imperial Family and even threaten the North. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Before he bes a ruler of the Empire, we¡¯ll foster another power to counterbnce him.¡± ¡°Another power?¡± ¡°The House of Nobles, the Union of Kingdoms, the Golden Tower¡­ or even the soon-to-be-crowned Emperor.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯d prefer strengthening the Imperial Church instead.¡± When I mentioned the Emperor, Arina visibly frowned. ¡°Then how about the new Imperial Crown Prince, Julian?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Julian, you say?¡± At the mention of Julian, Arina¡¯s frown softened. ¡°Julian might be more dangerous than Canbraman in the long run.¡± Recalling Julian¡¯s role in the original timeline, I thought of the so-called ¡°Compassionate Julian.¡± He was an exceptional Emperor, renowned for his benevolence, but beneath that exteriory a shrewd political mind far more adept than his father¡¯s. For now, however, public opinionrgely regarded him as weak, which exined Arina¡¯s rtive ease. In any case, if Entir¡¯s steampunk revolution gained momentum, Julian would be the perfect imperial figure to maintain bnce. *** Last year, after the funeral of thete Emperor Soled, winter hade. It wasn¡¯t fitting to hold a coronation in winter, so the Empire had spent the intervening monthsmemorating the long-reigning Emperor¡¯s legacy. Now, with spring¡¯s arrival, the Imperial Pce was abuzz with coronation preparations. Countless envoys from across the continent flocked to the capital. During this time, even wars were paused, and grudges were set aside temporarily. The same was true for the envoys from the North. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the witches and sorcerers of the North spread a devastating gue across the Empire?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Gard, the head of the Rune Merchant Group and leader of the Northern envoys, scowled and red at the speaker. ¡°Phil! This is the Imperial Pce. Watch what you say!¡± Even Entir Bishop, president of Bishop Company, quickly reprimanded her. Phil, the Northern mercenary¡¯s real identity, was none other than the Mercenary Queen Carpe. Far from being cowed by their scolding, she merely shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Haha¡­ My apologies, Lord Gard. I, Entir Bishop, apologize on her behalf.¡± ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s fine. Fortunately, the soundproofing magic device was working perfectly.¡± ¡°What? Then it¡¯s safe to say whatever we want, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What if you slip up somewhere else?!¡± ¡°Just be careful, alright? Anyway, why not? Why not spread a gue?¡± Carpe asked persistently, her curiosity unabated. ¡°Because what the Empire¡¯s doing is utterly outrageous. They act all noble and clean on the surface, yet they collude with dark mages to spread gues in secret! Then they have the audacity to scorn us Northerners as gue carriers!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn She was visibly enraged, likely due to the subtle discrimination she had faced from the Empire¡¯s people during their time in the Imperial Pce. ¡°Recently, the North has seeded in shifting perceptions¡ªfrom the Witch Council to the Renslet Magic Association, and from ancestor spirits to the Renslet Church. Spreading a gue now would make us the continent¡¯s public enemy.¡± Gard exined why revenge through gue was not an option. ¡°We should instead be wary of the Empire staging a self-inflicted gue to frame us.¡± Entir Bishop chimed in. ¡°Besides, the Empire has many mages and priests. Even if we spread something, it would be quickly neutralized.¡± ¡°Those damned imperials! They disgust me! Oh, but our employer and Redwolf are exceptions. I¡¯ll recognize them as honorary Northerners.¡± ¡°Good grief¡­¡± After much effort to calm Carpe down, Gard and Entir exchanged weary sighs. They looked around and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, why do you think the Imperial Family summoned us here? Do you know, Lord Entir?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t told the details. But if they¡¯re making us wait like this, it must be someone important.¡± Entir and Bishop Company were waiting in the pce¡¯s guestroom for someone. Their only escort was Carpe, disguised as a mere attendant. ¡°Doom? Havana? Or could it be an envoy from the Union of Kingdoms?¡± ¡°Maybe the Emperor summoned us? Or Archbishop Teresia? It could even be Yulkanes of the Golden Tower.¡± The coronation had gathered even the most reclusive and significant figures, making it difficult to guess who they were waiting for. The three stared at the untouched tea and refreshments, each lost in thought. ¡°They¡¯re still using white porcin here.¡± ¡°Is it a matter of pride, refusing to use Northern ceramics? Or are they unting their wealth with the fragility of white porcin?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t anyone touched the tea or snacks? Could they be poisoned orced with truth serum? Should I just eat it and deal with the consequences?¡± After an indeterminate wait, the door burst open. Imperial knights, pce attendants, and maids entered in a flurry. Whether they intended to startle the guests or had simply forgotten to announce the visitor, no formal heralding urred. ¡°Ah¡­ H-hello? I¡¯m¡­ Julian.¡± Amidst themotion, the voice of the one who had called this meeting emerged. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°We greet Your Highness Julian Ra Goite.¡± Julian Ra Goite, newly appointed Crown Prince of the Empire, appeared with a bashful demeanor. Chapter 88.1
    1. Fire and Water (1)
When Julian had been the crown prince¡¯s grandson, he had barely engaged in external activities. At most, he asionally showed his face at social gatherings. However, once his father, Canbraman, became emperor and he ascended as the crown prince, it was no longer possible to maintain his semi-reclusive lifestyle. ¡°Wee to our guests from the North. Additionally, I express my gratitude on behalf of the Imperial people to Duke Entir for serving as a bridge between the North and the Empire.¡± This marked the first time Julian began engaging in earnest public activities. His focus was on the North, which had been rising in prominencetely, not only within the Empire but across all of Arcadia. ¡°On behalf of the Northern people, I thank Your Highness the Crown Prince for your warm hospitality.¡± ¡°It is an honor for my family that Your Highness thinks so highly of me. Hahaha.¡± Everyone reacted with confusion to the sudden and unexpected appearance of the crown prince, whose presence had always been minimal. ¡°So, may I ask why Your Highness has summoned the Northern delegation and me?¡±Duke Entir¡¯s reaction wasparatively calm. Having met Julian a few times in the past, Entir found interacting with the crown prince less awkward than others might. ¡®Did Emperor Canbraman instruct his son to test the waters?¡¯ Even so, Entir didn¡¯t let his guard down. He was well aware of Julian¡¯s timid and fragile nature. ¡°I went to some trouble to meet with the Northern delegation and speak with them. This is my first time meeting Northerners in person, after all.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes sparkled as he spoke to Entir and Gard. ¡°I¡¯ve been interested in the Empire¡¯s northern region for a long time. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been collecting Northern artwork and cdon.¡± p, p, p. As Julian spoke, he pped his hands. At his signal, the attendants waiting nearby entered the VIP room carrying paintings and cdon pieces. ¡°This painting is said to have been personally created by the famous Northern, Count Arad Jin. I paid a hefty sum for it. As for this cdon¡­¡± Out of nowhere, he began boasting about the collection he had amassed. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Seeing the crown prince speaking with flushed cheeks, Gard, Entir, and Carpe were left speechless, staring with their mouths slightly open. ¡®It seems he¡¯s acting independently, without any input from the emperor.¡¯ ¡®So the crown prince¡¯s interest in Northern art was genuine.¡¯ ¡®Is that¡­ the crown prince? The Empire¡¯s future looks a little dim, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ After regaining theirposure, the three men silently contemted their impressions while Julian continued to show off his collection. ¡°It is truly an honor that Your Highness holds such affection for the North.¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard that a patron of the Bishop Company existed in the Imperial family, but to think it was Your Highness! If we had known earlier, we would have put even more care into our dealings.¡± Subsequent conversations with Julian were unremarkable. ¡°Duke Gard and Duke Entir, then, have both seen the Grand Duke of the North and the Northern in person?¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I assume you¡¯ve also encountered the Frost Knight Balzac and the Northern Ice Wall, Sun?¡± Julian¡¯s interest was entirely focused on the North, particrly on the two most renowned figures on the continent¡ªArad and Arina. ¡°Wow¡­! Then, have you also seen the witches of the North? Do they really ride brooms and summon spirits?¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course. Though they¡¯re no longer called witches. Like in the Empire, they¡¯re now referred to as magus. The Witch Society has even changed its name to the Renslet Magus Society.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯d heard that news before, but hearing it directly from a Northerner makes it feel all the more meaningful.¡± Julian was exactly thirty years old this year. Yet, his behavior seemed at least ten years younger than his age. ¡°I really hope to visit the North someday. Would that ever be possible?¡± ¡°Well¡­ As a citizen of the Empire who has traveled to the Grand Duchy of the North for business many times, I would rmend appreciating the North from afar.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Duke Gard, I mean no offense to you by saying this, but the North is exceedingly dangerous and cold.¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Highness. You would do well to heed Duke Entir¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? Then again¡­ If Duke Entir ever travels to the Renslet Estate on business, could I not apany you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ That would be far too dangerous. More importantly, His Majesty would never permit it.¡± Entir, in truth, found the current situation rather unpleasant. No matter what kind of person Julian was, he was still the son of Emperor Canbraman¡ªEntir¡¯s sworn enemy. Julian¡¯s hair color, eyes, and facial features bore a striking resemnce to his father, and they only served to irritate Entir further. ¡°I suppose¡­ My father would strongly disapprove, wouldn¡¯t he? Even this meeting, I arranged without his approval.¡± Julian¡¯s shoulders slumped as Gard and Entir openly opposed the idea. Yet, perhaps due to his naturally bright and innocent nature, Julian¡¯s dejected expression didn¡¯tst long. Soon, he smiled cheerfully and changed the subject. ¡°Ah! Speaking of which, why aren¡¯t you with Marchioness Havana, Duke Entir? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s been years since you werest together. Don¡¯t you miss her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This tactless and naive crown prince was now openly poking at Entir¡¯s sore spot. ¡®This guy genuinely has no clue.¡¯ Entir stared at Julian with a nk expression. Even Gard and Carpe, disguised as Phil, hesitated nervously at Julian¡¯s remark. ¡°Marchioness Havana is a loyalist among loyalists. She prefers to stay by His Majesty¡¯s side. I¡¯ll reunite with my wife after the coronation.¡± ¡°Ohhhh! The fact that Marchioness Havana stays by His Majesty¡¯s side over her husband, and that you, the Empire¡¯s greatest merchant, risk your life for the North¡ªall of this shows how blessed the Empire is with loyal subjects. Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gard and Carpe nced at Entir anxiously. ¡®He¡¯s not doing this on purpose¡­ is he?¡¯ Entir forced a strained smile. If Julian was doing this knowingly, he was crazier than the emperor.N?v(el)B\\jnn If he wasn¡¯t, then he was a natural-born innocent devil. Chapter 88.2 If Julian was doing this knowingly, he was crazier than the emperor. If he wasn¡¯t, then he was a natural-born innocent devil. ¡°In any case, Duke Entir, thanks to your perilous journeys to the North, the exchange between the North and the Empire has flourished. On behalf of His Majesty and the Imperial people, I once again express my deepest gratitude.¡± Whether or not Julian was aware of Entir¡¯s and the others¡¯ feelings, he continued speaking with a radiant smile. ¡°You tter me. I simply followed my instincts as a merchant, chasing the scent of money like a moth to a me.¡± Entir deeply resonated with the phrase ¡°one cannot criticize a smiling face¡± as he dealt with the innocent devil before him. ¡°In truth¡­ I know a little. About what happened between the Empire¡ªspecifically the Imperial family¡ªand the Renslet Grand Duchy.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°!!¡±At that moment, the atmosphere, which had been on the verge of imploding from Julian¡¯s naive antics, shifted dramatically. ¡°My father¡­ I mean, His Majesty¡¯s tyrannical policies are gravely misguided. Instead of breaking the chain of resentment that began during thete emperor¡¯s reign, they¡¯re only deepening the hatred¡­¡± ¡®So, he had another purpose all along.¡¯ ¡®It makes sense. There¡¯s no way such a timid crown prince would meet us without a reason.¡¯ The shift into a serious discussion was something that Entir, Gard, and Carpe could all feel. ¡°My grandfather, thete Emperor Soled, was a conqueror. During his reign, the Empire acquired vast territories and strengthened the once-puppetlike imperial authority.¡± Julian¡¯s words seemed to praise his grandfather, but the nuance was far from boastful. ¡°Internally, he liberated serfs to weaken the power of the nobility and the clergy while expanding the direct domains of the Imperial House. Externally, he extended the Empire¡¯s influence.¡± His tone conveyed these statements almost like a confession of guilt. ¡°But¡­ in doing so, he created far too many enemies.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Among those countless enemies, we of the North are included.¡± This prompted Gard to deliver a sharp, provocative response. ¡°I find that truly regrettable, and I apologize deeply.¡± Julian, as he said this, sped Gard¡¯s hand. ¡°!!¡± Both Gard and those watching¡ªCarpe and Entir¡ªwidened their eyes in surprise. ¡°No matter how fiercely a cold wind blows, people will only bundle up more. I believe what the North needs now is warm sunlight. Would you not agree?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes, I suppose so¡­¡± Gard, startled, nodded his head. Internally, he recalled Arad¡¯s words before he had left the High Tower. ¨C ¡°If you get a chance to attend the coronation, make an effort to speak with Crown Prince Julian.¡± A clear instruction to establish contact with the Imperial House, especially Julian. ¡®So Count Jin had a reason for his interest. This royal feels very different from what rumors suggest!¡¯ As Gard conversed with Julian, he broke out in a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Entir was scanning the surroundings. ¡®What is the crown prince¡¯s real objective? All these conversations will surely be reported to the emperor.¡¯ From the Imperial knights guarding Julian to the maids and attendants serving him, Entir estimated that at least half of them were informants nted by the emperor. His gaze then shifted to Gard, whose face revealed an unusual level of fluster and confusion. ¡®Surely he¡¯s not falling for this?¡¯ Seeing this, Entir couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense ofpetitive unease. ¡°Your Highness, the banquet is about to begin,¡± said a man who appeared to be a chambein, notifying Julian of the time. ¡°Is it thatte already?¡± Julian smiled brightly and nodded at the report. ¡°Let us go. I shall escort you. Ah! And bring along the others waiting outside.¡± With graceful movements, Julian rose and began leading Gard, Entir, and Carpe. ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Entir and Gard bowed simultaneously. Julian walked a few steps ahead, while the three men followed closely behind.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Duke Gard,¡± Entir said quietly, almost in a whisper, as they walked. ¡°The Northerners¡¯ creed is to always repay kindness and vengeance, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is.¡± ¡°Then let me tell you the creed of the Empire¡ªspecifically, of Imperial merchants.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°Beware of kindness above all else.¡± Entir spoke these words while watching Julian¡¯s back, then quickened his pace to catch up with the crown prince. *** Pre-Coronation Festivities Even before the coronation, grand banquets were being held. There were feasts to honor thete emperor¡¯s achievements, wish him peace in the afterlife, and pray for a smooth coronation. The reasons for hosting such banquets were abundant. ¡°Arad salt! Where¡¯s the Arad salt?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re bringing it now!¡± ¡°Hurry! If we don¡¯t have it, use spices from the East!¡± ¡°We¡¯re running low on porcin dishes for the food!¡± ¡°Then bring cdon from the North! Save the porcin for the Imperial family and royalty!¡± As a result, the servants, maids, chefs, cooks, chambeins, and attendants working in the Imperial Pce were overwhelmed with work, day after day. Meanwhile, there was another branch of the Empire just as busy as the pce: ¡°The Queen of Eska is sending Princess Aska to attend the coronation personally!¡± ¡°Request Sigma to dispatch female knights and mages! Disguise them as attendants and extract as much information as possible!¡± This was none other than the Imperial Foreign Ministry and the Empire¡¯s intelligence agency, Sigma. ¡°A delegation has arrived from Daejin, a powerful nation in the Eastern Continent.¡± ¡°Hmm? The Eastern Continent is far; news must have only just reached them.¡± ¡°It seems the embassy at the Free Port of the Empire acted promptly.¡± ¡°Treat them with the utmost respect.¡± ¡°The Holy See has sent Cardinal Longos, disguised as an inquisitor!¡± ¡°Absolutely ensure they don¡¯t encounter the Imperial clergy¡ªespecially Archbishop Teresia!¡± ¡°From Scania, Prince Isilus has arrived for the coronation.¡± ¡°The Grand Duke Sephiros of the Nobles¡¯ Council is meeting regrly with the Holy See¡¯s cardinals!¡± ¡°The Kingdom of Gargant has sent Duke Harold, the king¡¯s uncle¡­¡± The coronation had drawn the major powers of the continent into one ce. This meant that the stage was set for both diplomatic and espionage battles. However, all the efforts of the Imperial Foreign Ministry and Sigma soon began to lose direction. ¡°Reporting! Interceptions reveal that the Scania delegation is primarily discussing matters rted to Renslet.¡± ¡°From royal envoys to members of the Nobles¡¯ Council, everyone¡¯s focus seems to be on the North.¡± ¡°???¡± In this grand spectacle of diplomacy and espionage, the most frequently discussed topics were not the emperor or the Imperial family. It was the Northern delegation from Renslet and Entir Bishop. Neither the emperor nor the archbishop received this level of attention. ¡°What in the world is¡­ happening¡­?¡± For the thoroughly prepared Imperial Foreign Ministry and Sigma, the situation was simply exasperating. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 90.1 Entir, Gard, Carpe, Havana, Doom, and Yulkanes. The conversation among the six began with a familiar structure and posture, much like the discussions held in any other banquet hall. Each held a ss of wine and gathered in a corner to im a spot. The only difference was the soundproof barrier that Yulkanes had quietly set up around them. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting quite strangetely.¡± ¡°Really? In what way? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Havana and Entir spoke with an odd mix of closeness and distance between them. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? Lately¡­! You¡¯ve been unreasonably close to the Aristocratic Council! Not to mention, you seem intent on bridging the gap between the Church and the Council! Have you lost your mind? Do you not realize your wife is a staunch conservative?¡± At her words, Entir chuckled inwardly.¡°She doesn¡¯t even mention how drastically her letter-writing has decreased. Nor does she acknowledge that the Northern knights dealt with the spies who used to monitor me.¡± He gazed at the woman he had once loved more than anyone else. ¡°And, above all, she doesn¡¯t show the slightest concern about how I went alone into the perilous North.¡± The nausea and bitterness rose within him, but he buried his true feelings behind the mask of a consummate merchant. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be helped, could it? I¡¯ve be a trader specializing in Northern goods.¡± ¡°But even so, aren¡¯t you distancing yourself too much from the Imperial Family?¡± ¡°Elisha, my love. You know as well as I do that the North and the Imperial Family don¡¯t get along. Do you have any idea how difficult it is to secure an exclusive supply contract with the Northern Grand Duchy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At Entir¡¯s calm rebuttal, Elisha von Havana furrowed her brows. It felt wrong, but she found herself unable to refute him. ¡°With our exclusive contract with the North, Bishop Company is experiencing an unprecedented golden age. This benefits the Havana Marquessate greatly as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± By this point, Havana had no further arguments to make. In truth, her finances had never been healthier, and the supplies for the soldiers and knights stationed on the Western Front had improved noticeably in quality. ¡°All this is simply to make a living. Please exin this to His Majesty. I¡¯ve been able to act this way because I trust in you, His Majesty¡¯s loyal servant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Fine. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade His Majesty.¡± ¡°Thank you. I trust only you, my beloved Elisha.¡± Entir¡¯s unchanged disys of affection brought a faint smile to Havana¡¯s lips. If it had been the old Entir, her smile might have delighted him, but now it only brought cold disdain. ¡°Mockery.¡± The truth of his wife¡¯s recent smiles was painfully clear: they were mocking him. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± As their conversation wound down, Havana left her husband without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯ve neglected him too muchtely.¡± Her body burned with impatience to find the Emperor and release her frustrations. ¡°One more thing¡­ Who is the mercenary by your side? They don¡¯t seem like an ordinary fighter.¡± There was just one matter she couldn¡¯t ignore: the unusually androgynous Northern mercenary who had been by her husband¡¯s sidetely.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°It must have been that mercenary who dealt with the spies I sent to monitor him.¡± Her instincts as a Sword Master whispered to her. The mercenary standing before her was no ordinary person. ¡°And more than that¡­ there¡¯s something strangely unpleasant about them. They feel oddly familiar, too.¡± The Marchioness of Havana scrutinized Carpe, disguised as Phil, beside Entir, tilting her head. Her gaze was a mix of ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before¡± and ¡°How could someone this skilled remain unknown?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a talented fighter from the North. Name¡¯s Phil. Supposedly one of Frost Fang Balzac¡¯s disciples.¡± Entir answered her suspicion withplete nonchnce. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Now, stop worrying about me and go attend to His Majesty. With Duke Doom here, I¡¯m deeply concerned about the safety of the Golden Throne.¡± ¡°All right, then¡­¡± Entir maintained the image of a devoted husband until the very end, even as his wife left without looking back. ¡°My employer isn¡¯t normal, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t be the Empire¡¯s greatest merchant by chance.¡± Carpe and Gard, who were privy to the truth, were inwardly impressed by Entir¡¯s performance. ¡°Lord Gard, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct, Master of the Golden Tower.¡± Gard suddenly found himself face-to-face with Yulkanes, one of the Empire¡¯s top three high-ranking Archmages. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Count Arad Jin.¡± ¡°Pardon? Yes¡­¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about him.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°Yes, everything.¡± ¡°Of course. Count Arad Jin is from Haven in the North¡­¡± Gard began recounting everything he knew about Arad Jin at Yulkanes¡¯ request. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The problemy with Gard¡¯s demeanor as he spoke. He divulged unnecessary details, volunteering information he didn¡¯t have to share with ease. ¡°¡­That¡¯s all.¡± Fortunately, the depth of Gard¡¯s connection to Arad wasn¡¯t too profound, and the information he revealed was not far removed from what was already publicly known. ¡°Hmm¡­ So, that¡¯s all you know.¡± After hearing everything, Yulkanes tilted his head slightly. For a brief moment, the middle-aged mage¡¯s golden eyes shifted oddly before returning to normal. But no one in the room noticed the change. ¡°Who could it be? Who?¡± Without so much as a word of thanks to Gard, Yulkanes mumbled to himself and vanished from the banquet hall. ¡°¡­?¡± Gard stared nkly in the direction Yulkanes had disappeared, as if emerging from a trance. *** ¡°Carpe.¡± ¡°Call me Phil. What if Elisha, that lunatic, overhears?¡± Meanwhile, Doom and Carpe, disguised as the mercenary Phil, finally began to converse. They had waited until Havana was out of earshot to speak. ¡°Yulkanes¡¯ soundproof barrier willst another 30 minutes. And Havana doesn¡¯t seem to suspect anything for now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been an idiot. Her aides handle all her strategies and tactics for her.¡± It was no secret that Marchioness Havanacked intelligence. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 90.2 ¡°She¡¯s always been an idiot. Her aides handle all her strategies and tactics for her.¡± It was no secret that Marchioness Havanacked intelligence. The operations and ventures she personally directed had failed more often than not, and her reckless projects had squandered her family¡¯s fortune several times. Had she not married Entir, she would have lost her territory and been reduced to a title-only Marchioness. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a relief.¡± Doom spoke with the faintest hint of a smile on his otherwise stoic face. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°We avoided her ridicule, thanks to her failing to recognize you.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean when she raged over my invitation to the Great Wall?¡±¡°Exactly.¡± Carpe smirked confidently for the first time in a while. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been doing guard work all this time?¡± ¡°All thanks to someone, yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for that. The ones who insulted you and your mercenaries back then are all dead.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Carpe rejected the apology firmly. Doom continued speaking without a change in expression. ¡°The Mongar Orcs are acting strangely.¡± ¡°Hah! When haven¡¯t they been strange?¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s a massive invasion, the kind that happens once every hundred years.¡± ¡°And what do you expect me to do about it?¡± ¡°¡­Would you reconsider returning? I¡¯ll double your pay from before and offer you a rank equivalent to that of a deputymander.¡± ¡°I like my current situation. At least now, I don¡¯t have to deal with anything infuriating while working.¡± ¡°Is that so? Understood.¡± ¡°¡­Huh? You¡¯re quick to give up. I can¡¯t stand clingy men.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just grateful you haven¡¯t joined the Empire¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°Sounds like there¡¯s more to it than that.¡± ¡°I also want the chance to test myself in extreme circumstances.¡± ¡°¡­You really are out of your mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Doom¡¯s gaze shifted to Entir, standing beside Carpe. Entir might be an enemy of the Imperial Family, but he wasn¡¯t yet an enemy of the Empire. For now, Doom decided to simply observe. ¡°In exchange, when your current contract ends, I¡¯d like you to prioritize me for the next one.¡± ¡°Sure! That much is fine.¡± Doom knew the former Mercenary Queen too well. Trying to ckmail her with threats of breached contracts, desertion, or attacking Imperial soldiers wouldn¡¯t work. If anything, it would push her to join the North or the Kingdom Alliance out of spite. ¡°I¡¯m d this conversation is going smoother than I expected.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is this disguise because of me?¡± ¡°Partly because of you, partly because of that woman, Havana.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With that, the conversation between Carpe and Doom came to an end. The banquet also wrapped up soon after. Following the coronation, Gard and Entir attended just one formal banquet. After that, they quickly left the Imperial Pce, citing work as their excuse. *** Northern Grand Duchy of Renslet In the heart of the North stood the stronghold of the Renslet Grand Duchy. It also housed the headquarters of the Arad Company, the Grand Duke¡¯s exclusive merchant guild, and the residence of Arad Jin, the Northern Count. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the Emperor has requested my presence at the pce? Personally?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°And he even swore on the Golden Throne to guarantee my safety?¡± ¡°Not just the Emperor, but also the Master of the Golden Tower and the Archbishop have made the same vow.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a first.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gard had returned to the High Tower, and as soon as his audience with Arina was over, he came straight to me. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Gard asked cautiously. ¡°What does Her Highness, the Grand Duke, think?¡± ¡°She said she will follow your wishes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was a request from the Emperor, and there was even an oath involved. Even with our hostile rtionship, it wasn¡¯t something I could easily ignore. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Oh! Mary.¡± Just then, Mary arrived, looking more disheveled than usual. ¡°What brings you to my house¡­ I mean, the headquarters?¡± ¡°I heard you were here, sir.¡± After exchanging brief pleasantries, Mary fidgeted nervously like a restless puppy. ¡°So¡­ Is it true the Emperor wants to see you, sir?¡± ¡°News spreads fast, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­¡± Looking between Mary and Gard, I finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­?¡± ¡°?!¡± At my resolute deration, the two of them wore expressions of shock, relief, and unease all at once. ¡°Even so, this involves the Emperor, the Archbishop, and the Tower Master¡¯s honor¡­¡± Gard, the first to speak, looked uneasy. As a Northern man of principle, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to remain unshaken. In the worst-case scenario, his head might roll during the next Imperial envoy visit. ¡°Lord Gard, I simply cannot trust their oaths.¡± I met Gard¡¯s anxious gaze and continued. ¡°When I think about it, their vows all contain an escape use.¡± ¡°An escape use?¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s authority, the Tower¡¯s power, and the Church¡¯s voice only extend so far. Their promise of safety applies only within those limits. This means they won¡¯t guarantee my safety in ces beyond their reach.¡± ¡°And where might that be?¡± ¡°The bordends between the North and the Empire, or territories belonging to anti-Imperial nobles. Even estates managed by the Church wouldn¡¯t be bad options.¡± Wasn¡¯t this always the case? Dealing with their tricks was nothing new to me. I quickly saw through the Emperor¡¯s ploy. ¡°They¡¯ll try to sway me, and if that fails, they¡¯ll lure me into an anti-Imperial territory. There, they¡¯ll attempt assassination or abduction.¡± In such a scenario, the Emperor could shift the me to the noble faction. If the noble¡¯s territory also hosted branches of the Tower and Church, their reputations would take a hit as well. ¡°The reverse is also possible. The Church could exploit this vow to assassinate me in the capital or an Imperial domain. It would be the perfect opportunity to tarnish the Emperor¡¯s image.¡± ¡°The Church has a chapel in the Imperial Domain.¡± ¡°Why do you think the Archbishop invoked the ¡®voice of the Church¡¯ rather than the ¡®voice of God¡¯? The voice of the Church applies only within chapels and estates managed by the Church.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why the Tower was involved, but it was clear the Imperial Family and Church could easily turn my visit into a political game. ¡°No matter how high my luck stat is, there¡¯s no way I¡¯lle out unscathed!¡± Luck wasn¡¯t omnipotent. When faced with someone hell-bent on self-destruction, no amount of good fortune could intervene. ¡°In short, I¡¯d have to film Imperial Danger Escape No. 1 just to survive.¡± ¡°Danger¡­ what?¡± ¡°Nothing. Forget I said anything.¡± TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 91.1
    1. The Renaissance of the North (1)
¡°No matter how you look at it¡­ the Emperor himself made a direct oath. And in front of everyone, no less. If something happens within the Empire, regardless of where the me lies, it would significantly tarnish the Imperial prestige.¡± Despite exining in such detail, Gard still looked unconvinced. ¡°Your argument is quite usible, but it¡¯s not guaranteed, is it?¡± Mary, too, seemed relieved that I wasn¡¯t nning to go to the Empire, yet her expression remained uneasy. ¡°At times like these, you have to think from the opponent¡¯s perspective. Especially from that scheming, shadowy Emperor Canbraman¡¯s point of view.¡± Seeing their skepticism, I decided to borate further. I listed out scenarios I might consider if I were the Emperor. ¡°Honestly, even though it feels strange to say this about myself, from the Empire¡¯s standpoint, just eliminating me, Arad, would make it much easier to conquer the North. The Emperor¡¯s dignity? The Church¡¯s disgrace? The Magic Tower¡¯s reputation? Do you think they really care about that? Sacrificing a bit of face to deal with the North¡¯s sorcerers would be a bargain in their eyes.¡± The two of them listened intently,pletely absorbed in my words.¡°If the Empire, the Church, and the Magic Tower collude, they could easily fabricate a justification. What if a gue broke out in the ces I stayed or passed through? What if there was a massive uprising? Or what if marauding bands formed of Northerners appeared?¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°If I were the Emperor¡ªor the Tower Lord or Archbishop¡ªI would act like that without hesitation.¡± The Emperor of the Empire, the Archbishop, and the Tower Lord even made an oath. No matter how hostile the rtionship might be, it would be hard to ignore¡­ yeah, right. This is the North. And I am Arad Jin, who smashes through clich¨¦s like a blizzard tearing across the tundra. ¡°It¡¯s enough meddling just helping Mary and Arina connect! Hmph!¡± I wasn¡¯t going to recklessly seek adventure or sightseeing like other clich¨¦ stories. Absolutely not! It wasn¡¯t because I was toozy to travel all the way to the capital. ¡°For nonbatants, venturing outside the North is dangerous!¡± What? Am I not curious about the rest of this world beyond the North? Honestly, I¡¯m more curious about how my business back on Earth is doing! ¡°Indeed¡­ the Emperor might very well act like that.¡± Mary finally seemed convinced, nodding with her deep gray eyes showing she had taken my words seriously. Atst, my recital of all the worst-case scenarios seemed to have sunk in. Whew. She had, at some point, taken up her pipe and was puffing on it. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s concede that most of Count Jin¡¯s guesses are correct.¡± But Gard was still unwilling to relent. ¡°The issue is¡­ how do we exin this to the Emperor? After making such a grand oath, if we don¡¯t go, rtions between the Empire and the North will be over.¡± In response to Gard¡¯s concern, I proposed a simple solution. ¡°Just don¡¯t send envoys for a while.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing pressing that requires a trip to the Empire, right? Even if something doese up, let¡¯s just not go. We¡¯ll drag it out as long as possible.¡± As I said that, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. ¡®Could it be that the Emperor made this deal just to keep us from constantly sending envoys to the pce to extort them?¡¯ It sounded oddly usible¡­ or maybe I was overthinking it. ¡®Come on, be serious. No way the mighty Empire would pull something like that over a few coins.¡¯ I shook my head inwardly and buried the thought. ¡°Still, at some point, we¡¯ll have to send an envoy.¡± ¡°When that timees, just ignore them. If the Emperor asks, tell him I was too stubborn and refused to go.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°What can they do? It¡¯s not like they can invade the High Tower.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Gard let out augh¡ªnot one of admiration, but more out of disbelief at my brazenness. ¡°Then¡­ if you were the Emperor, what would you do this time, excluding military options?¡± At that moment, Mary asked in a serious tone. ¡°You mean if I ignored the goodwill of the Emperor, the Archbishop, and the Tower Lord?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯d impose economic sanctions.¡± ¡°Such as¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯dpletely ban trade with the North. Or p exorbitant taxes on all goodsing from the North.¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°Of course, the Imperial nobility and merchants would protest, and the increased prices would upset the popce. So, they¡¯d likely make it temporary¡ªat most, a year or so.¡± Mary and Gard¡¯s faces hardened even more than before. ¡°But that¡¯s just the beginning.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± ¡°If it were only about cutting off our exports, we might manage. But what if they stopped us from importing essentials like food or cotton?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Within a year, the North would descend into chaos. If the Empire catches a cold, the North gets cancer.¡± The more reliant the North is on the Empire, the greater the damage. The Emperor likely wouldn¡¯t y this card right away. Instead, he¡¯d wait until the Northern economy was entirely dependent on the Empire¡ªthen strike. ¡®Honestly, Crown Prince Julian is the scariest of them all.¡¯ I had learned nearly everything about what happened in the Imperial Pce from Gard. That included the details of Julian¡¯s conversations. ¡®He said he wanted to treat the North with sunlight instead of a storm?¡¯ To me, that was more threatening than the Emperor himself asking to see me. ¡®That¡¯s ssic appeasement policy, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ It was the same approach that failed spectacrly for a certain country back on Earth. Instead of fostering peace, it helped them build nuclear weapons, leaving an indelible mark on world history. But that was only because the counterpart was an utterly deranged government with a psychopathic leader. Here in the Northern Grand Duchy, the government and ruler were remarkably normal and rational. ¡°Beware of kindness disguised as generosity¡­ Now I understand why Lord Entir told me that.¡± Gard spoke with a look of realization. ¡°Then, how should we prepare? Should we start stockpiling food and cotton immediately?¡± ¡°That¡¯s necessary, but we need a more fundamental solution.¡± No matter how excellent Northern products might be, they weren¡¯t essential goods. Northern salt, porcin, art, even Mary¡¯s blessings¡ªall of them were more like luxuries. The Empire could easily trade with other countries instead. The Empire¡¯s domestic market was also the continent¡¯s strongest, making it self-sufficient. ¡°And what would that solution be?¡± ¡°Establishing new trade routes.¡± The North, in contrast, was entirely reliant on the Empire for trade. If trade with the Empire ceased, the flow of money would stop. For the North, which was just beginning to develop a capitalist economy, that would be a nightmare. ¡°So, Mary, how about joining me on a business trip?¡± ¡°A business trip? Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been to Jin County, have you?¡± ¡°Wait, are you suggesting¡­ establishing a maritime trade route?¡± Mary and Gard instantly grasped the meaning behind my words. ¡°If you¡¯re considering the High Tower¡¯s old greenhouse barriers, you might want to reconsider.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even for you, Count Jin, this would be impossible. The distance from the Frozen Sea to unfrozen waters is enormous.¡± ¡°Aside from the cost, there¡¯s no telling what unforeseen consequences might arise, like with the greenhouse farms.¡± ¡°The Frozen Sea is teeming with formidable monsters of the extreme North. And if you travel along the southern coastline, you¡¯ll encounter the Abyss of the Enchanted Forest. Who knows what horrors lie there?¡± The two of them took turns vehemently opposing the idea. They had plenty of valid reasons to do so.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 91.2 The two of them took turns vehemently opposing the idea. They had plenty of valid reasons to do so. The North was cold. Ind areas, whererge quantities of magic stones were buried beneath the ground, experienced some thawing during spring and summer¡ªrivers would flow, and the soil would soften. However, the magic-stone-less seas were merciless. The ocean was frozen nearly year-round, and even during summer, it was barely navigable for about two weeks. The southern seas, below Narvik, wereparatively less frozen due to the region¡¯s agricultural potential. But the problem was that the Northcked ess to those coasts. To the easty the Great Forest and the Enchanted Abyss, while the west was blocked by the Manus Mountains. ¡°For now, let¡¯s visit Jin County and think things through. I¡¯m not nning to proceed recklessly.¡± I assuaged their concerns for the moment. ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry¡ªI have alternatives to the greenhouse barriers. If all else fails, we can fall back on those.¡±¡°And what are these alternatives?¡± ¡°The sky.¡± ¡°The¡­ sky?¡± ¡°For now, just leave it at that, Mary,¡± I said, ncing out the window at the open sky above. If sea routes were blocked, I would establish trade routes in the air. ¡°An airship¡­¡± The contingency n I had been mulling over as n B, following the ice-free port n, was an airship. Specifically, a half-functional airship without a magic engine. ¡°If you don¡¯t have teeth, you use your gums. If there¡¯s no magic engine, why not use abination of steam engines, anti-gravity mechanisms, lightweight materials, and subspace enchantments?¡± Even with my mastery over all magitech disciplines of the Arcane-Punk era, such an airship had never existed. In other words, I would need to design and build it from scratch, from A to Z. The project would undoubtedly demand immense funding and time, rivaling the greenhouse barrier endeavor. ¡°If I start researching and making prototypes now, it could be feasible. It might even surpass the greenhouse project in potential.¡± Still, it seemed safer than braving the sea monsters while navigating through frozen waters. ¡°The easiest route would be to develop gunpowder weapons like steam cannons and supply them to the entire army¡­¡± Frankly, none of this would be necessary if brute force could solve everything. With AK-47 rifles, MG-42 machine guns, and 155mm howitzers, Northern troops alone could conquer the entire continent. ¡°But no, the bnce always has to be maintained here.¡± As expected in an Arcane-Punk world, one of the key ingredients for gunpowder¡ªsaltpeter¡ªbehaved differently here due to mana¡¯s influence. ¡°Even with my MAX-level alchemy skill, I couldn¡¯t ess any gunpowder-rted recipes.¡± While I had managed to replicate steam engines using basic natural principles and my MAX-level mechanical engineering skill, gunpowder remained out of reach. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s wrap up this conversation here. There¡¯s no point in dwelling on vague future ns and getting depressed.¡± Having sorted my thoughts, I decided to shift the topic and lighten the mood. nning for the future was important, but losing oneself in it could mean neglecting the present. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Arad Jin. I shall take my leave as well.¡± Gard prepared to depart, his previously worried expression significantly softened after our conversation. Seeing my confidence seemed to have reassured him. ¡°Yes, Lord Gard. Please get some rest. You must be exhausted from your long diplomatic mission.¡± I personally escorted Gard to the door. With his departure, the headquarters was now left with just me, Mary, and Jarvis, the building¡¯s caretaker. ¡°Mary, aren¡¯t you heading home?¡± ¡°Are you so eager to get rid of me?¡± Mary pouted as she responded to my question. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve been busy and a bit neglectfultely, don¡¯t forget¡ªI am your exclusive secretary.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Mary frowned at my casual acknowledgment, clearly exasperated. From his corner, Jarvis observed our exchange with great amusement. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who hasn¡¯t been going to the factorytely, boss? Come to think of it¡­ you¡¯ve been working more here at headquarters than at the factory recently. What have you been up to this time?¡± Lately¡ªor rather, for quite some time¡ªMary¡¯s nagging seemed to have increased. It felt almost like being scolded by a girlfriend or, worse, a wife. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been working on something personaltely.¡± I half-listened to Mary¡¯s reprimands and gave a vague answer. ¡°Working on something? What is it?¡± Mary¡¯s curiosity and interest reced her irritation as she looked at me with eager eyes. ¡°Follow me. You¡¯ll be the first to see it.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well, actually, Jarvis already knows about it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°By the way, the item I made is also a wedding gift for Chief Teo.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s an invention meant for household use?¡± ¡°Exactly. Something that will revolutionize daily life.¡± ¡°Chief Teo seems overwhelmed with wedding preparationstely. Hearing this will surely delight him.¡± I led Mary to the second floor, and she followed closely like a duckling trailing its mother. Once upstairs, I revealed one of the recent inventions I had been working on. ¡°Take a look. This is the result of my casual factory absences. I had a lot of help from the mages at the Arcane Society.¡± ¡°What is this? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡± I showed her a long, paddle-like object coated with magic stone and crafted from porcin. ¡°Watch.¡± Sometimes, showing was better than exining a hundred times. Click. I pressed a button on the device. Whoosh! A stream of water burst out, like heavy rain. ¡°!!¡± ¡°Th-this is!!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as water poured from the device the size of a forearm. ¡°Look, you can even adjust the water temperature like this.¡± When I pressed a red button made of fire-aspect magic stone, warm water flowed out. A momentter, pressing a blue button made of ice-aspect magic stone turned the water cold. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­!¡± That¡¯s right. This invention was a showerhead. But not just any showerhead¡ªthis was unlike anything seen even on Earth. I dared say it would leave Earthlings utterly stunned. ¡°How¡­ how does watere out of such a small device?!¡± Mary¡¯s question echoed the exact sentiment of Earth¡¯s age-old inte meme: ¡°How did a liberal arts major make this showerhead?¡± That legendary showerhead was now a reality here in another world. ¡°Ah, this is called a Bluetooth showerhead,¡± I dered. A dream invention of a magic-driven world¡ªrequiring no hoses or plumbing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 92.1 In the original history during the Age of Silver 1, magical household items like the Bluetooth Showerhead existed. Of course they did. In some aspects, the world of Arcane Punk was more advanced than Earth. Naturally, they were extremely expensive. Only nobles or wealthymoners could afford to use them¡ªlike potions. Besides, they were inventions that came into existence after plumbing systems were introduced, so there wasn¡¯t much reason to poprize them. At most, affluent nobles would carry them on travels or install them on ships where water was scarce. Such was the state of the world during thete Age of Silver 1, just before the tinum Age¡ªa time when not only capital but also technology were deeply prized. ¡°But now, things will be different.¡± For the North, it was faster and more effective to distribute these than to wait for infrastructure. Sure, major cities in the North would eventually have plumbing systems installed.The problem was how to manage until that time came. Already, there was a shortage of manpower with factories being built and roads under construction, so plumbing system instation was a n for the distant future. It made more sense to sell these devices to households and let them manage until plumbing systems were in ce. ¡°Besides, this will make a lot more money.¡± Hehehehe¡­ I rubbed the Bluetooth Showerhead in my hand with a sly grin. ¡°¡­!¡± Mary, noticing my expression, took a startled step back with a wary look. ¡°Hmm! By the way, how does it draw water?¡± ¡°Want to see?¡± Instead of answering Mary¡¯s question, I decided to show her another demonstration. ¡°Until now, disposing of used water indoors was a hassle.¡± Water from washing dishes or bathing was typically discarded outside. In the developed cities of empires or kingdoms, plumbing systems allowed water to be brought in and disposed of indoors, but¡­ In the North, where such systems didn¡¯t exist, people either threw water into the yard after collecting it inrge buckets or used a small outlet connecting the house and yard to dispose of it. ¡°From now on, things will change.¡± I poured the water from the showerhead into a specific container. It was a bathtub framed with cdon, coated with Magic Stones and magical circuits, much like the showerhead. Its drain was open, and all the water flowed into it. ¡°The water¡­?!¡± The surprising part was that this house had no plumbing. Even more baffling was that I had poured the water far from the outlet connected to the yard. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Mary inspected the top and bottom of the bathtub before looking at me with eyes full of shock. ¡°The core of this invention lies in subspace.¡± ¡°Subspace?¡± Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t portal technology. Portals would still be extraordinarily dangerous andplex technology even 100 years in the future. Instead, this magical device applied highly advanced subspace technology. Even that alone was enough to create a functional Bluetooth Showerhead. ¡°By setting the subspace circuit to store specific substances like water, its capacity can increase exponentially.¡± I pointed at a small box attached to the drain of the bathtub. It was a thin, metal box about the size of a travel suitcase, also coated with Magic Stones and covered in magical embellishments. ¡°This is the core. It¡¯s detachable and lightweight.¡± Thanks to subspace and lightweight enchantments, the box maintained its light weight, allowing even a child to carry it easily, regardless of how much water was inside. The small, light magical box acted as a storage tank for household wastewater. ¡°Is subspace applied to that showerhead as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You could think of the entire showerhead as a subspace container. Since it¡¯s a bitrge, most people will mount it on the wall.¡± Indeed, the Bluetooth Showerhead was three times the size and length of a showerhead from Earth. ¡°See this part here? Decorated with fist-sized Magic Stones of water, non-attribute, and darkness elements¡ªnot only can it store a lot of water, but also¡­¡± Swooooosh ¡°¡­I added an enchantment to increase the pressure so water cane out forcefully. Also, there¡¯s a gauge here to disy the remaining water.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t the end.¡± ¡°There¡¯s¡­ more?¡± Grinning at Mary¡¯s enthusiastic reaction, I continued showcasing my recent inventions. ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll even be able to manage human waste conveniently at home.¡± Next, I introduced her to a cdon-made toilet enchanted with subspace and purification magic. ¡°By discarding waste here¡­ it¡¯s done.¡± The magical toilet, adorned with a variety of Magic Stones¡ªwater, non-attribute, darkness, earth, fire, and light¡ªswallowed up food waste I used for demonstration. ¡°Behind the toilet is a subspace purification tank. With earth and fire-element Magic Stones inside, the purification circuit processes the waste into soil-like material for easy disposalter.¡± ¡°It will need periodic recharging, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just need to rece the Magic Stones every five years or so.¡± ¡°I meant the water.¡± ¡°Good question. Both the clean water reservoir and wastewater storage are enchanted to hold enough for a family of six tost a week. That¡¯s about the limit of mid-grade Magic Stones.¡± Both the toilet and bathtub, like the showerhead, came with gauges to indicate capacity. ¡°But there¡¯s still something important left.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After hearing my entire presentation, Mary gave me a serious look. ¡°Can these be mass-produced?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a bit expensive.¡± ¡°Which means¡­?¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re pricey, they¡¯re not as rare as the Magnum magic gun or the bag I gifted Her Highness.¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°Oh, and besides the Bluetooth series, I¡¯m nning to produce subspace bags. They¡¯ll be mass-produced, so they won¡¯t be as luxurious as the one I gave Her Highness, but hey, having subspace is a big deal.¡± Seeing Mary¡¯s astonishment made my shoulders swell with pride. ¡°Will we be able to meet the demand?¡± ¡°We can.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At my confident reply, Mary tilted her head before suddenly realizing. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 92.2 ¡°Will we be able to meet the demand?¡± ¡°We can.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At my confident reply, Mary tilted her head before suddenly realizing. ¡°Ah! We recently discovered more Magic Stone mines thanks to the Arad Radar, right? And production has surged with the mining trains!¡± If a magical engine were avable, low- and mid-grade Magic Stones could be artificially synthesized into higher grades, but for now, magical engines weren¡¯t feasible. Thus, acquiring mid- and high-grade Magic Stones required mining. In this regard, the radar and steam engines I had developed during Mary¡¯s blessing incident yed a pivotal role. ¡°Exactly. The Arad Radar, steam engines, and above all, the unrestricted witches¡ªthese three factors made this level of production and pricing possible.¡±¡°So how much will you sell these for?¡± ¡°Consideringbor and other costs¡­ around this much.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not exactly cheap.¡± ¡°Expecting it to be cheaper would be shameless.¡± ¡°I was just thinking from the perspective of ordinary folks!¡± Prices were still far from ¡°cheap.¡± However, the current Northerners could afford to splurge on them if they made up their minds. ¡°With the Northerners¡¯ ies increasing and their livelihoods improving, it¡¯s time to start collecting. Hahaha!¡± As wealth flowed into the North, intion naturally followed. Up until now, overwhelming production and controlled development had kept it in check, but the strain was starting to show. ¡°This development couldn¡¯t havee at a better time.¡± With Bluetooth Showerheads, Bluetooth Toilets, Bluetooth Bathtubs, and Bluetooth Sinks¡ªall utilizing subspace magic to the extreme¡ªthe people now had things to spend their money on. ¡°And if the price bes an issue, there¡¯s always installments or subscription promotions.¡± I wasn¡¯t even slightly worried that high prices would hurt sales. ¡°In the original Age of Silver 1, these magical household items never became widespread. At best, they were luxuries for nobles or wealthymoners because they heavily relied on highly skilled magical engineers.¡± But things were different in this world. Unlike the original Age of Silver 1, the North¡ªmore specifically, Arad Company¡ªcould employ highly skilled magical workers at dirt-cheap¡ªno, no¡ªat ¡°reasonable¡± wages. ¡°Recently, thanks to my personalized lessons, the magical engineering skills of the Magic Association mages have improved dramatically. That¡¯s what maderge-scale production possible.¡± And that wasn¡¯t all. Unlike the closed-off magical engineering academies of the Age of Silver 1, the North forcibly recruited anyone with talent¡ªhalf-kidnapping them into the Renslet Academy, where they were trained as magical engineers. ¡°Plus, if we bring Academy students into the field under the guise of internships¡­ we¡¯d only have to pay them pocket money.¡± I inwardly grinned with sinister satisfaction. ¡°This ce is a paradise for entrepreneurs!¡± No taxes, no regtions because of my status as an official business, and no concerns about expensivebor or unions. It truly felt like living in a video game world. The beginning had been a bit frustrating and difficult, but as the stacks piled up, making money became fun. What other amusement could match this? ¡°Jarvis Will Be Pleased.¡± As I basked in my thoughts, Mary spoke up as if she¡¯d suddenly remembered something. ¡°Jarvis, the building manager, will probably be happy. Most of his tasks are going away.¡± ¡°Will he, though?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°That also means his side ie will decrease.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± ¡°Still, he won¡¯t quit. This building manager job is still better than most positions out there.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess technological progress isn¡¯t always entirely good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. You gain some, you lose some.¡± One Week Later At the Renslet Cathedral within the inner walls of the High Tower, the wedding ceremony was reaching its climax. ¡°I hereby dere the eternal love of these two before the fervent ancestors of Renslet.¡± The long speech of the High Priest of the Renslet Church was finallying to an end. This marked the moment Theo Shapiro, head of Arad Company¡¯s Management Support Division, officially became a married man. Woooooo! ¡°All who are present bear witness to this vow of love. You may seal your promises with a kiss. Renslet Rune Renslet!¡± With the couple¡¯s kiss, the iconic chant of the Renslet Church resounded. ¡°Renslet Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet Rune Renslet!¡± ¡°Renslet Rune Renslet!¡± Theo, wearing a ck silk tunic, and Maria, in a pure white dress, smiled brighter than anyone. The bride¡¯s slightly rounded belly beneath her dress, a telltale sign of a speedy wedding, left a strong impression. p p p! ¡°You two look perfect together!¡± ¡°So jealous!¡± ¡°Wishing you a lifetime of happiness!¡± Cheers and apuse filled the room. A Western-Style Bouquet Toss ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! Hahaha! We still have something for the unmarrieddies!¡± The High Priestughed jovially, cutting through the noise of the apuse. Maria, holding a small bouquet, stepped into the open area.N?v(el)B\\jnn From the pure white dress to the ring exchange ceremony and the bouquet toss¡ªthe wedding traditions of this world bore a striking resemnce to Western-style weddings on Earth. ¡°Ready for the bouquet toss?¡± As Maria prepared to toss the bouquet, the unmarried female guests eagerly lined up behind her with determined faces. The group included Magic Association mages, female priests of the Renslet Church, and Arad Company employees. Among them was Mary. Whoosh When Maria threw the bouquet, Mary, true to her reputation as a skilled magic swordsman, caught it with agile precision. ¡°¡­¡± She then silently fixed her gaze on a particr spot. Following her line of sight, everyone saw her staring straight at Arad Jin. The crowd knowingly nodded, unsurprised. After all, the nature of their rtionship was well-known¡ªnot just within the High Tower, but across the entire North. *** The Prototype Camera Meanwhile, Arad, the subject of the crowd¡¯s gaze, was entirely focused on something else. ¡°So, you operate it like this and it works like that.¡± ¡°Yes, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Good, Jarvis. I¡¯m counting on you. Oh, here¡¯s your tip¡ªearnings must¡¯ve gone downtely, right?¡± Handing Jarvis, the building manager, half a silver coin, Arad turned toward the newlyweds. ¡°Alright, everyone! Line up over here! Tall people in the back, shorter ones in the front!¡± For Arad, this wedding was the perfect opportunity to showcase a new invention. The product? A camera. The camera was a box asrge as a person¡¯s torso, adorned with mid-grade Magic Stones of light, darkness, and non-attribute elements that shimmered brightly. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES Chapter 95.1 The North wasn¡¯t solelyposed of the High Tower, the seat of the Northern Grand Duchy, Renslet. Several other significant territories and cities also yed vital roles in the region. While not as populous as the great cities of empires or kingdoms, these areas were densely popted by the North¡¯s standards. In some cases, their poptions even exceeded that of the High Tower itself. As a result, these cities and territories served as key hubs in the North. One notable example was Haven, located at the southernmost edge of the North, bordering both the Empire and the Demon Realm. Due to its strategic position as a trade city, Haven¡¯s poption was growing rapidly. Incidentally, Haven was where I first began after being summoned and thrown into this world. Further north from Haveny two territories renowned for agriculture: Shuen and Narvik. Both had be direct holdings of the Grand Duchy after a rebellion a few years ago. Being among the few regions in the North suited for farming and ranching, they remained heavily popted to this day.Continuing further north from Shuen and Narvik, one would encounter a city and a territory known for mining and industry: the city of Remm and the territory of Cardia. Both were famous for mining, and over the generations, they became hubs for cksmiths¡¯ forges and carpenters¡¯ workshops. Incidentally, these areas were home to the estates of loyalist families like Balzac, Sun, Haita, and Gard. Finally, traveling further north from Remm along the main road would lead to the crown jewel of the North: the capital of the Northern Grand Duchy, Renslet,monly referred to as the High Tower. This was the northernmost territory on the continent and the front line defending humanity against the Arctic wilds beyond the Great Northern Wall. The term ¡°High Tower¡± didn¡¯t just denote the residence of important figures but also symbolized its lofty significance. To the west of Renslet, beyond a stretch of frozen coastline,y the territory I had been granted along with my noble title: the County of Jin. Why was I, uniquely, granted such arge territory alongside my family name? The previous name of the County of Jin was Shinria, and so sparsely popted that it had fewer than a thousand residents. Though itsnd area wasparable to a marquisate, its poption was even smaller than that of a barony. With so little to offer, at least the size of the territory brought some recognition. What¡¯s that? Why am I suddenly in ¡°geography teacher mode,¡± giving you a lesson on the North? Well, the recent incident caused by some Arad Company employees was deeply tied to these northern regions. ¡°Decentralization of the provinces, huh¡­¡± I gazed at the map of the North, lost in thought. Beyond creating the new departments¡ªAuditing, Information, Security, and Public Rtions¡ªthere was a pressing need to decentralize the factories and industries concentrated in the High Tower. ¡°This might be the perfect opportunity to overhaul thepany¡¯s organizational structure as well.¡± Despite lecturing on public administration and spearheading the reorganization of the High Tower¡¯s government, I was managing my ownpany in a chaotic, ad hoc manner. ¡°It¡¯s a textbook case of thentern being darkest under its base.¡± On the surface, Arad Company and the Arad Industrial Complex appeared to be flourishing, but beneath that facade,tent risks lurked. ¡°I¡¯ve been expanding factories haphazardly around the outskirts of the High Tower.¡± Another ring issue was the way countless ventures operated under the single banner of Arad Company, as if thrown into a stew without rhyme or reason. ¡°This organizational structure is a mess when I look at it this way.¡± There was a reason for this, of course. Up until now, there hadn¡¯t been enough capable and trustworthy personnel, so I had no choice but to micromanage everything myself. ¡°Sir, when are you nning to visit the High Tower? Lord Haita has asked for a specific date.¡± Mary, for once performing her role as my secretary, interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Another magicalmunication call?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I should have dyed introducing magicalmunication.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Letting out a long sigh, I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples. After gathering my thoughts, I spoke. ¡°If I¡¯m going to the High Tower anyway, I¡¯ll handle multiple matters at once.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± While the industrialplex and the Pce of Glory¡ªwhere Arina resided¡ªwere nearby, the High Tower was a challenging and exhausting space for me. From ancient times, government and business were like oil and water. Even though mypany operated as a de facto state-affiliated enterprise, free from taxes and regtions, it didn¡¯t make the rtionship any less ufortable. ¡°If anything, being a state-affiliated enterprise makes things worse. It means they can extort slush funds from me anytime.¡± This was why I avoided visiting the court frequently.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om My home, office, and business premises were the mostfortable ces for me. While I couldn¡¯tpletely escape the tangled web of government-business rtions, I was determined to maintain a boundary. ¡°Mary, on your way home after work, stop by the High Tower¡¯s inner citadel.¡± ¡°The inner citadel? Are you suggesting I meet Her Highness?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± I focused on writing something at length on fine paper. After finishing, I enclosed the letter in premium packaging and stamped it with my si ring. ¡°Deliver this letter to Her Highness personally.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mary tilted her head in curiosity at being tasked as a messenger again. Since I hadn¡¯t sealed the letter with wax or security magic, she could read it if she wanted, but I wasn¡¯t too concerned. ¡°It¡¯s a request for Her Highness to summon the mayors of major northern cities and representatives of the territories to the High Tower.¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± ¡°It may seem sudden, but it¡¯s actually overdue.¡± ¡°What will you do after summoning them¡­?¡± ¡°To be honest, thepany¡¯s factories and operations are overly concentrated in the High Tower. It¡¯s fine for now, but sooner orter, this will cause irreversible problems.¡± ¡°That means¡­!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened as she seemed to grasp my intention. ¡°You may leave work a bit early today. But ensure this letter is delivered before you go home to rest.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Magicalmunication devices have been distributed to the major cities and territories, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The summons should reach them beforete tonight.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use magicalmunication to contact Her Highness?¡± ¡°Because sending it through you is faster and safer.¡± While I could technically use magicalmunication to contact Arina, doing so involved tedious formalities and long wait times. As the ruler of the North, she was inundated with magicalmunication requests. Thus, relying on Mary as a direct hotline was far more efficient. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah-ah. It¡¯s not good for politicians and businesspeople to meet too frequently.¡± ¡°Are you avoiding Her Highness because you¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll ask for more money?¡± ¡°How dare you say such disloyal words!¡± To be honest¡­ she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Chapter 95.2 ¡°How dare you say such disloyal words!¡± To be honest¡­ she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Due to the preparations for the Extreme North Expeditionary Force, the defense fund contributions had been heavily drainedtely, making every court meeting a nerve-wracking experience. ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then¡­ is it because of what happened during thest court meeting¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I cut off Mary¡¯s words, and she gave me a look that screamed ¡®I¡¯ll say no more.¡¯ I chose to ignore that look. ¡°Oh, by the way, is Entir Bishop still at the High Tower?¡±After addressing the matter of the letter, I asked Mary about Entir Bishop¡¯s current whereabouts. ¡°He seems to be preparing to return to the Empire. I believe he¡¯s nning to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Before he departs, tell him I¡¯d like to see him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°No matter what, this incident was caused by our employees. As the boss, I should at least make an appearance.¡± Human greed knows no bounds. Despite the generous sries and benefits I provided, a few employees still couldn¡¯t be satisfied. Recently, some Arad Company employees had exploited thepany¡¯s name¡ªand mine¡ªfor their own gain. Three cases of receiving bribes andvish gifts in exchange for promises to hire people or enroll their children in the academy. Nine cases of dining on credit at restaurants and failing to pay. Five cases of epting bribes to manipte supply contracts or bids. Ten cases of buyingnd in the outskirts of cities like Shuen, Haven, and Remm, then falsely iming that the Arad Industrial Complex would be built there. Countless minor instances of abuse of power by employees and their families using the name of Arad. Had it been outsiders pretending to be Arad employees, the Frost Knights could have stepped in. But this time, it was our own employees, so even the Frost Knights were powerless to act; they probably thought these employees were acting underpany orders. I first learned of the situation in the most humiliating way¡ªduring thest court meeting at the High Tower. *** ¡°So, Lord Arad, what type of factory will you be building in Cardia?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Attending a rare court meeting at the High Tower, I was caught off guard by this unexpected question. ¡°Given Cardia¡¯s reputation for mining and cksmithing, will it be a factory for magical weapons?¡± ¡°¡­What exactly are you talking about?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The one who asked was Rok Kadan, the Quartermaster General and son of the Northern Ice Wall¡¯s guardian, Sun Kadan. ¡°W-What do you mean? Rumors are spreading across the provinces that Arad Company is building factories in Cardia and Remm!¡± ¡°In the provinces?!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Perhaps Lord Arad is so focused on the High Tower that he¡¯s unaware of local affairs? But then, this doesn¡¯t make sense. How can a factory be built without your knowledge?¡± The Kadan estate, managed by Sun¡¯s family, was located near Cardia, and it seemed they had bought up significantnd based on these rumors. ¡°Lord Arad? Ahem¡­¡± And that was just the beginning. Several officials and high-ranking knights timidly approached me, asking questions that only made things worse. ¡°Lord Arad, when will our children be able to join the Arad Company? We¡¯ve paid, but there¡¯s been no word¡­¡± ¡°??¡± ¡°Wait, Count Jin! Why was our merchant guild excluded from the recent supply contracts? Sure, our standards were a bit off, but given our ¡®sincerity,¡¯ shouldn¡¯t we have been awarded at least part of the deal?¡± ¡°?!¡± While ordinary Northerners might have feared confronting a state-affiliatedpany, noble officials weren¡¯t as hesitant. This meant that the misdeeds of some employees had snowballed to the point of reaching the court. *** ¡°Theo! Manager Theo!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! How was the court meeting¡­¡± ¡°Investigate immediately! It seems some people have been misusing ourpany¡¯s name for personal gain!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Mary, request support from the Frost Knights.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What an embarrassment. To be honest, this was the real reason I avoided visiting the court or using magicalmunication¡ªtoo humiliating. I could rationalize it by ming heavy workloads, political ties, or the defense fund contributions, but the truth was in and simple: I was ashamed. Back to the Present Frost Knights had gathered inrge numbers, standing guard at key locations. A group of senior employees from the Arad Industrial Complex, wearing serious expressions, stood some distance away, watching. Their attention was focused on a particr spot where the offending employees, their victims, and I stood. ¡°I apologize for the harm caused by my ipetent employees.¡± I bowed deeply and sincerely to the victims. ¡°No, no. We should have checked with your executive or secretary before believing them¡­¡± The victims were quick to ept my apology. After all, I wasn¡¯t just apany head¡ªI was a count and a grand noble. Refusing such an apology could easily backfire. ¡°We will fullypensate for the gold and silver coins you lost.¡± I handed prepared pouches of coins to the victims. At thepany level, we agreed to reimburse the victims immediately and then recover the amount from the offending employees through restitution.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No need topensate us¡­ Perhaps we could revisit our supply deal instead?¡± One of the noble victims, who had been excluded from a supply contract, waved their hands while making a counterproposal. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Your supplies didn¡¯t meet the required standards, did they?¡± Confirming that this noble was far below me in rank, I drew a clear line, speaking with an air of authority. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When it came to quality management, there was no room forpromise. ¡°What about hiring? Will that be reconsidered¡­?¡± ¡°Hiring is determined by academic performance at Renslet Academy. Advise your children or siblings to enroll there first.¡± Simr exchanges continued, but I firmly adhered to principles and boundaries. ¡°What about the factory in Cardia?¡± Finally, Rok Kadan, looking nervous, raised the question. Behind him, his father, Sun Kadan, stood ring at him with a mix of exasperation and disappointment. I could only sigh. This is going to take a while. Chapter 96.1
    1. Growth and Redistribution (2)
Even if he was the son of one of Renslet¡¯s three greatest masters, Even if he was a high-ranking minister of the High Tower, What couldn¡¯t be done, simply couldn¡¯t be done. If anything, it was precisely because they were at the top of the hierarchy that they needed to be held to stricter standards. ¡°The matter of the factory to be established in Cardia will be discussed at the uing royal court meeting.¡± ¡°Ohhh¡­ Then¡­?¡± ¡°However, the problematd in question will bepletely excluded from consideration.¡± Arad adhered strictly to principles, even in this situation. Still, since the Minister of Logistics held a positionparable to his own (and more importantly, was tied to military supplies), Arad treated him with utmost respect. ¡°Why is that?!¡±¡°Because making exceptions could lead to simr crimes being exploited in the future. His Highness the Grand Duke has also agreed to this.¡± In that moment, Sun¡¯s gaze, standing next to Rok, shifted to Mary. Mary deliberately avoided his gaze. Yet Sun, rather than disapproving, looked at his lord with satisfied eyes, silently cheering him on. ¡°Instead, we¡¯ll thoroughly investigate the used and their family to recover as much of the damages as possible.¡± Unaware of the exchanged nces between Sun and Mary, Arad maintained a polite demeanor, upholding the lines of responsibility and principles. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± When everything went utterly awry, The one most harmed among those present, Rok, let out a desperate cry. ¡°Those¡­ those bastards!¡± His murderous gaze turned toward the employees who hadmitted the fraud. Even if they wrung those people dry, it wouldn¡¯t be enough topensate Rok and his family, the Kadans, for their losses.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This was because they had taken out loans from multiple merchant guilds to purchase thend. Considering the interest on those loans, it was clear that even with maximumpensation, their financial struggles would persist for some time. ¡°Ughhhhhh!!¡± Rok Kadan could only scream in frustration, unable to do anything else. He felt an urge to draw his sword on the swindlers, but doing so would risk losing any chance of recovering his money. ¡°What right do you have to shout so loudly?!¡± ¡°F-Father!¡± Sun, unable to bear it any longer, finally voiced his disapproval. ¡°I apologize for the trouble caused by my foolish son.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my failure to properly manage my staff that is more shameful.¡± Sun slightly bowed his head to Arad, and Arad, in turn, lowered his head even deeper toward Sun. ¡°So, what will happen to those scoundrels? By the looks of it, some of them seem to be from noble families.¡± ¡°There will be no exceptions. Most of them are second or third sons anyway. Their families have already started distancing themselves.¡± The fraudsters were mostly white-cor employees. Of course, there were a few lower-level production workers among them, but their offenses paled in scale and severitypared to the white-cor crimes. The workers¡¯ infractions were limited to minor acts, such as using their employment to get free meals or drinks or buying a few boxes of scarce factory goods to resell at inted prices. Therge-scale scams involvingnd spection and supply contracts were orchestrated by those with education and knowledge of calctions. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m curious¡­ Did they really think they wouldn¡¯t get caught?¡± There was a lingering question¡ªwhat on earth were they thinking when theymitted such crimes? Some had even continued to brazenly show up at work until the day they were exposed. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re sorry¡­¡± Arad¡¯s question left them unable to provide a coherent answer. The now-dismissed employees, no longer part of Arad¡¯s workforce, had been subjected to the public punishments typical of the era, leaving them half-beaten to a pulp. ¡°Based on the statements collected, it seems they thought they could get away with it using wordy.¡± At that moment, Chief Teo read from a bloodstained document as he answered Arad¡¯s query. ¡°Wordy?¡± ¡°When it came to hiring or contracts, they avoided giving direct guarantees, instead saying things like, ¡®I¡¯ll try to make it happen.¡¯ If it worked, great. If not, they¡¯d simply try againter.¡± ¡°And thend?¡± ¡°They assumed the rumors would be dismissed as baseless gossip.¡± ¡°Idiots. They bought thend in their own names, sold it at a higher price, and thought it could be passed off as a rumor?¡± Having lived in a fraud-riddled republic beforeing to this world, Arad found it hard to believe such a sloppy scam had even been attempted. Of course, from the fraudsters¡¯ perspective, they had their own reasoning. In the northern region, this kind of fraud was still unfamiliar. People barely even recognized it as a crime. ¡®The side effects of rapid growth are starting to show already.¡¯ Though dumbfounded, Arad acknowledged his own negligence in the matter. ¡°I had a bad feeling about those guys even during their interviews. My instincts were right.¡± ¡°Ah, sure~ If you say so.¡± Hearing Arad muttering to himself, Mary responded with a tone of utter disbelief. ¡°¡­Just hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t forget the task I assigned you.¡± Feeling awkward at Mary¡¯s reaction, Arad urged her to leave for the day. That evening, The lights at the Arad Industrial Complex office stayed on until dawn. Except for Mary, who had left early to deliver messages, all the executives gathered with Arad to brainstorm. ¡°Taking this opportunity, I¡¯ll establish the Public Rtions Office, Security Office, Audit Office, and Intelligence Office. These will take over the tasks the management team has been handling roughly until now. I¡¯ve already arranged with the High Tower to recruit arge number of retired Frost Knights.¡± In practice, it was more of a session where everyone took notes on Arad¡¯s proposals. ¡°While a Public Rtions Office tomunicate thepany¡¯s position to the public is necessary, the Security, Audit, and Intelligence Offices seem to have ovepping functions. Why separate them?¡± However, the executives didn¡¯t just take notes without question. Chief Teo, for instance, raised concerns about the potential redundancy. ¡°Chief Teo is right. Their functions will ovep. That¡¯s intentional.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°So that none of them can run unchecked.¡± Whenever such concerns arose, Arad seemed rather pleased, eagerly exining the reasons behind his decisions to the executives. ¡°And¡­ thepany will undergo a restructuring.¡± ¡°Restructuring? Do you mean something simr to what the High Tower is currently implementing?¡± ¡°Something like that. But it¡¯ll be tailored to the needs of a corporation. We¡¯ll move toward a subsidiary model.¡± ¡°A subsidiary model?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll establish separatepanies for different industries and group them together under a single umbre.¡± Chapter 96.2 ¡°A subsidiary model?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll establish separatepanies for different industries and group them together under a single umbre.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Do you mean setting up subsidiaries for, say, pottery and artwork separately?¡± ¡°Exactly. From now on, Arad Company will be known as Arad Group.¡± *** The Next Day The turmoil from the previous day hadn¡¯t yet subsided at one of the factories in the Arad Industrial Complex. Inside the factory, now numbered 50, machines and workers were bustling just as energetically as in other factories. Whirrrrr, hissssss, hisssss.The steam engine continuously released steam and heat. That energy powered the camshaft of the belts, moving the upper roller, which transferred ink to the lower roller. A mechanical arm attached to the equipment then spread the ink evenly across the surface of a metal te. Once the rollerspleted their task, the mechanical arm rotated, sequentially cing sheets of paper onto the press. Thunk, thunk, thunk. The press stamped each sheet that came through, producing prints with remarkable speed and precision. This printing press, capable of producing hundreds of pages per minute, was inspired by Earth¡¯s letterpress Columbian printing press. It could print intricate illustrations, making it suitable for producing not only books but also newspapers. ¡°This printing press is called the Arad Press.¡± ¡°Of course, it is.¡± Naturally, that was its name on Earth. In this world, however, it was destined to be called something else. ¡°It¡¯s only natural to name it after its inventor.¡± ¡°At this rate, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the whole world ends up named after Arad. Hahaha!¡± Arad and Entirughed heartily as they spoke. Arad Jin, however, was unaware that the press he had created resembled Earth¡¯s letterpress printing technology or the Columbian printing press. In fact, he knew very little about printing technology on Earth. He had simply applied his MAX-level mechanical engineering skills to create it. As the saying goes, ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± Printing presses from the Arcane-Punk era 100 years in the future and those from Earth were fundamentally simr, differing primarily in their power sources. ¡°What are you, really, President Jin? I¡¯m curious and excited about your limits, but at the same time, I find them terrifying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an excellent mage-engineer.¡± ¡°Right¡­ and you want me to actually believe that answer?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me so strangely. The Empire and Kingdom also have simr printing techniques, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Even if they do, they¡¯re rtively recent inventions. They¡¯re costly and time-consuming to produce. Most importantly, they can¡¯t print at this insane speed using steam engines.¡± Entir, who was about to return to the Empire, decided to dy his departure for a few more days. He had no choice. Before himy an enormous contract that was worth altering his schedule, whether for a week or a year. ¡°But I find that process over there even more revolutionary than this press.¡± Entir¡¯s gaze shifted from the Arad Press to the series of operations taking ce in the adjacent factory. ¡°What¡¯s the point of advancing printing technology if paper remains scarce? But with that paper manufacturing method¡­¡± Gush, gush, gush. Entir¡¯s words were drowned out by the sound of machinery. The paper manufacturing process he admired was simr to Earth¡¯s mechanical pulp production method. Using steam-powered machines, wood was ground into pulp to create paper. ¡°It¡¯s magnificent¡­¡± Entir¡¯s eyes sparkled like those of a boy falling in love as he observed the printing press and the paper production process. With this, the literate poption in the Empire will skyrocket. The spread of information and ideas will elerate, and so will the Empire¡¯s fragmentation. This is the otherworld version of a revolution¡ªlet¡¯s go! With this, I could publish the gazette daily instead of monthly. And at an incredibly low cost too. I¡¯ll control the Empire¡¯s public opinion! The thoughts and gazes of the two men, as they observed the printing press and the pulp-making process, were nearly identical. After silently admiring the holy production process for a while, Entir turned to Arad with eyes full of admiration. ¡°So, are you selling these two machines as well this time?¡± Though phrased as a question, the tone made it clear he expected only one answer. ¡°Yes.¡± And Arad¡¯s reply matched Entir¡¯s expectations perfectly. Though it was the answer he had anticipated, hearing it in person made Entir¡¯s eyes gleam with delight. ¡°Will the payment terms be the same asst time?¡± ¡°You can choose. A lump sum or installments with interest. Oh, and royalties are separate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with installments.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± This man has no idea how terrifyingpound interest can be, does he? Arad struggled to keep a neutral expression. ¡°And I have one additional request.¡± ¡°A request from President Jin? Please, tell me anything.¡± Arad had far too many tasks on his te. But the situation wasplicated, especially with poption, talent, and environmental factors constantly holding him back. ¡°When you adopt the pulp production process, I¡¯d like you to prioritize selling paper to the North.¡± ¡°Paper? Doesn¡¯t the North already have abundant forests?¡± ¡°The problem is the extreme cold. Moreover, the dense forests are near the magical zones, teeming with monsters and wild beasts.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± Currently, the North has an overwhelming number of jobs beyond the Arad Industrial Complex. They had to mine minerals, a traditional and lucrative industry. They also had to hunt monsters and beasts and defend theirnds from the wilderness and magical zones. Additionally, they needed to harvest weeds, farm crops, expand the church, deliver materials required by Arad Company, and build roads and structures. Even if the productive age range was set from 15 to 50 among the one million Renslet citizens, there simply weren¡¯t enough hands. ¡°The North is excellent in every aspect, except for constantly being short on manpower.¡± Arad nodded in agreement with Entir¡¯s observation. Chapter 97.1 The North, once filled with vagrants due to ack of jobs, no longer suffered from such conditions. Now, the real issue was the severe shortage of a productive poption, especially those who were educated. These problems couldn¡¯t be resolved with money or technology alone. They required a considerable amount of time. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re heavily promoting childbirth and selling Medi-Kits at nearly no cost. We¡¯re also implementing mandatory education to ensure every Northerner can read.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that excessive? Increasing the poption is one thing, but educating all those people¡­¡± ¡°Talent is precious in the North. We have to make the most of our small poption.¡± ¡°Why not simply bring in the poor wandering across the continent? I can help you with that.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°No?¡±Weing immigrants to the North wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Even if we brought them here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt. Most wouldn¡¯t even want toe due to their preconceived notions about the North.¡± The fact that the North was extremely cold and dangerous was something even Northerners readily admitted. ¡°More importantly, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to Bishop Company either.¡± Which monarch or noble in any nation would happily watch their poption leave for anothernd? ¡°It wouldn¡¯t benefit the Northerners either. A massive influx of immigrants would cause significant chaos in the North, intensifying conflicts with the locals.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I see¡­¡± Though perceptions of the North had improved somewhat recently, deeply ingrained prejudices still persisted. Exceptions to the disdain for Northerners were rare¡ªlimited to figures like Her Highness the Grand Duchess Arina, Balzac, the high-ranking knights of Renslet, and the Northern wizard, Arad Jin. Most Northerners were still viewed as cursed, barbaric half-humans. Now imagine outsiders moving to the North. Few would want to settle there, but even if they did, the resulting chaos and conflict would be inevitable. ¡°So¡­ what is it that you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± ¡°Yes, what do you truly want?¡± With the discussion about immigration concluded, Entir moved the conversation to the main point. ¡°You suddenly showed me this and finalized a contract right before I was about to leave for the Empire. There must be a reason, no?¡± ¡°Indeed. I was just about to get to that.¡± ¡°Hahaha! That puts my mind at ease.¡± ¡°Could you bring in some talent for the financial sector?¡± ¡°Financial sector?¡± Despite Arad¡¯s recent deration against immigration, both men maintained excellent poker faces. ¡°Yes, people with experience in banking or money-lending whom I can trust.¡± ¡°Certainly, the North alone can¡¯t address financial matters immediately.¡± ¡°Exactly. So, even if we ept immigrants, we¡¯ll prioritize skilled professionals or specialists.¡± Arad continued. ¡°By ¡®trustworthy,¡¯ I mean¡­¡± ¡°People with a background like mine. Bankers or money-lenders who hate the imperial family¡­ That won¡¯t be easy to find.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be the imperial family. Anyone pushed out bypetition or intrigue will do. Few are as motivated as those who view sess as revenge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prioritize that as soon as I return. By the way, it seems you¡¯re nning to establish a bank soon. Considering the North¡¯s growth, it does feel overdue.¡± As Entir spoke, he subtly made a proposal. ¡°Or, how about a bank run by the Bishop Company?¡± Arad immediately declined the suggestion. ¡°A bank operated by imperial merchants? No Northerner would use it.¡± Historically, most Northerners were too poor to save enough to deposit in a bank. Thatck of savings exined why the North had no banks, though the Empire had them. Even when a few Northerners had the means, they avoided imperial banks. Their deposits were often stolen outright simply because they were Northerners. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°Prejudice works both ways.¡± Of course, all of these were just convenient excuses. Even if Bishop Company was an imperial entity, Northerners would trust it if Arad Jin vouched for them. In a world without financial regtions, I¡¯d be no businessman if I missed this opportunity! But Arad had no intention of letting Bishop run a bank in the North; he nned to establish and operate his own. ¡°I trust you¡¯ll expedite this matter.¡± ¡°And if I can¡¯t find the talent you need?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send some of my staff to train at banks operated by Bishop Company.¡± ¡°That would be most wee.¡± Entir¡¯s eyes gleamed at Arad¡¯s response. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that you teach administration, business management, and ounting in addition to magical engineering at the academy.¡± ¡°Yes, which is why I¡¯ve been so overwhelmedtely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re practically omnipotent, yet you don¡¯t know about banking?¡± ¡°Even I can¡¯t know everything. And I¡¯m far too busy already. If I had to personally teach or manage banking operations, I¡¯d probably die from overwork.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯d be happy to share our expertise. Why not establish a Bishop Bank branch in Renslet?¡± ¡°I may not know the details, but I understand the basics.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two exchanged a moment of silent, wordlessmunication through their gazes. So stubborn. If he¡¯s that resolute, there¡¯s no helping it. If you¡¯ve understood, just focus on doing what I asked. Don¡¯t get greedy here. Ultimately, Entir had no choice but to let go of his ambitions. Arad was always the one in control. What will a Northerner-run bank look like? Having quickly abandoned his hopes, Entir began imagining the bank that would rise in the frigid, magicalnds of the North. ¡°Is that all you need from me?¡± Swallowing both his excitement and disappointment, Entir asked Arad. ¡°For now.¡± ¡°Feel free to make more challenging requests. By the way, is there any chance I could purchase even a small amount of the Bluetooth series, cameras, magicalmunicators, or subspace bags?¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, those four items can already be produced by the Empire¡¯s Magic Tower.¡± ¡°They can, sure. But you know how stubborn and proud Magic Tower mages are. Try introducing factory-style division ofbor, and they¡¯ll throw a fit.¡± Entir let out a deep sigh,menting his predicament. Chapter 98.2 But since I rarely attended royal court meetings, my seat was usually left vacant. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to reshuffle seating arrangements every time I attended. Moreover, my ceremonial ranking in the High Tower was ambiguous, so my current position naturally became my default seat. Surely, she doesn¡¯t still have feelings for me, does she? This thought was bolstered by theck of direct discussions about marriage since the Abyss of the Demon Realm incident. Arina hadn¡¯t shown any signs of romantic interest in me for quite some time. Maybe she thinks I¡¯m avoiding marriage because of the Renslet family¡¯s superstitions. If that were true, I felt deeply sorry for her. But it might be for the best.After all, I was someone who would have to leave one day. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll stand at the back.¡± My train of thought was interrupted by Mary¡¯s voice. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± As I took my seat, Mary leaned in to whisper something, then quietly moved to the side of the royal court hall, blending in with the other attendants standing by. Among the aides to the ministers and officials, Mary joined them, standing in silence as they awaited further instructions. Huh? What was I just thinking about? Strangely, the fleeting thought I had earlier vanished as soon as I exchanged a few words with Mary. ¡°?¡± For no particr reason, my gaze brieflynded on the ne Mary wore around her neck, but I quickly dismissed it. ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting,¡± Arina dered, signaling the start. Click. Snap. Whoosh¡ª All around the hall, ministers, mages, and knights began lighting up mana-infused smoking pipes as if it were second nature. ¡°Count Arad Jin.¡± Despite the hall filling with faint wisps of mana smoke, Arina, the Grand Duchess herself, paid it no mind and called for me. She, notably, did not partake in the mana-smoking custom. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Since this meeting was convened at your request, you should take charge.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Grateful for the benevolent andposed consideration of Her Highness, I rose from my seat, which I¡¯d barely warmed, and surveyed the room. ¡°Thank you all for making the arduous journey to the High Tower.¡± I met the expectant gazes of the ministers, especially those of the city mayors and provincial governors¡ªsoon to be formally titled ¡°Governors.¡± Their eyes sparkled with anticipation. ¡°As many of you may have guessed, we n to decentralize Arad Company¡¯s businesses and factories, redistributing them across the North¡¯s key cities and regions.¡± I made the deration they were waiting for, matching their long journey and hopeful expressions with something worth their while. ¡°Starting now, we will discuss which businesses and factories will be established in which cities and regions.¡± Offering silent condolences to Chief Te and thepany executives still slogging through organizational restructuring back at the industrialplex, I began my presentation. ¡°Mary.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Mary.¡± ¡°Oh! Yes?¡± ¡°Bring it out.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± I called Mary, who had been absentmindedly puffing on a pipe. She quickly put it away and retrieved a prepared stack of papers from her subspace bag. ¡°Here it is.¡± She spread the bundle of paper¡ªabout the size of a newspaper¡ªacross the table. It contained meticulously prepared maps, organizational charts, and various graphs of the North¡¯s territories and businesses. The issue was that the materials weren¡¯t particrly convenient for everyone in the hall to view at once. But who was I? Who else but Jin Yuseong, once dubbed Korea¡¯s Elon Musk, a genius young entrepreneur? A top-tier CEO must always be prepared to captivate the audience, deliver gripping presentations, conduct provocative interviews, give emotionally charged speeches, and post clever tweets or Instagram stories. That principle applied even in this otherworldly setting. Mary pulled out another prepared item: a magical device. She fiddled with it for a moment before securing it to the table. Fwoosh! Suddenly, beams of light shot out from the device. Mary aimed one beam at the paper on the table and another at therge white wall of the hall. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± ¡°The wizard strikes again with her marvelous devices.¡± The ministers¡¯ jaws dropped in awe at the appearance of a magical tool akin to a beam projector. ¡°Recently, Arad Company has restructured all its businesses and factories into subsidiaries.¡± Standing beneath the projected charts and graphs, I began my presentation. Since many of the bureaucrats had attended my academy lectures, their reactions to the advanced visuals were somewhat subdued¡ªthey were already familiar with such formats. ¡°After dividing operations into subsidiaries, we will redistribute the factories and industries previously concentrated in the High Tower to the North¡¯s various provinces and cities.¡± With a signal, I prompted Mary, who was standing by, to flip to the next sheet. ¡°To date, Arad Company has operated 10 major businesses: Arad Ceramics, Mary¡¯s Blessing, Medi-Kit, Chimera Prosthetics, Northern Arts, the Bluetooth series, and more¡­¡± The screen disyed 17 subsidiaries, 13 of which were existing ventures, with four new ones in preparation: Arad Ceramics: High Tower, Narvik, Shuen Arad Entertainment: Haven Arad Mana Logistics: Remm, Cardia Arad Systems: High Tower, Remm, Cardia Arad Bio: High Tower, Narvik, Shuen Arad Medical: High Tower, Narvik, Shuen Arad Construction: Cardia, Remm Arad Fashion: Haven, High Tower Arad Alchemist: High Tower Arad Research: High Tower Arad Defense: Remm, Cardia Arad Steel: Remm, Cardia, Narvik Arad Energy: Remm, Cardia Arad Automatic: High Tower, Remm, Cardia Arad Media: High Tower, Haven Arad Capital: High Tower, Haven, Shuen Arad Shipbuilding: Jin, Narvik ¡°Arad Ceramics will handle the North¡¯s porcin industry, while Entertainment will focus on producing goods associated with the Grand Duchy of the North.¡± I provided a simple exnation for the more unfamiliar subsidiary names. ¡°Arad Systems will produce equipment like steam engines, printing presses, and looms. Arad Bio will manage artificial cultivation for ingredients like the weeds used in Arad Salt and the production of Mary¡¯s Blessing.¡± Although I framed the decisions as a coborative discussion, the redistribution and restructuring had been finalized long ago. In reality, it was more of a one-way announcement, but no one dared to object. ¡°Arad Energy will process minerals, including magic stones.¡± The decentralization generally aligned with the character and resources of each region. Moreover, this decentralization was voluntary, driven by the central government and the corporation¡ªnot something demanded by the provinces. Anyone whoined would risk losing even what they had been granted. TL Note: Rate us on NOVEL UPDATES